FSE

Furry search engine

formerly SoFurry search engine

POWER OVER THEM

CHAPTER 1: THE AIRPORT

She was cute, sitting there on the other side of the hallway from me, reading a magazine, waiting on her plane, just like I was. Sitting at an airport can be boring with such long layovers, when you travel as much as I do, your mind tends to wander around, but sometimes you can focus on something you like to see. For me, when I see certain women, I focus on them. When I was growing up, I was an artist and so the female form interests me greatly, and sometimes there are a few I fall in love with. I used to look and not stare because I never wanted to be "that guy" or "that pervert" that just sits there and stares at a woman like most men would if they saw some hotty sitting within eyesight.

But I said "used to" because I came into a small inheritance, though not of money. I gained what you could call a "superpower", it's a very specific power and it only works on women. Though if I was to tell anybody about my secret, they'd think I was the ultimate pervert. I used to be afraid of that, until I found out just how much my power can be useful. Saving female's lives by giving them super strength to save a child, or make them heal from a near fatal wound, or even heal the mind of some woman who was shot in the head by a common thief with a gun and left a vegetable. These are only a few of my powers over woman, but being a man, I had little real chance to not try some, risqué things for myself. Sometimes the women deserve the punishment I give them, hell, some of them ENJOY it. But sometimes, my darker side does get the better of me, and the girls I use my powers on become something of a "quickie". This girl sitting across the hall from me is about to have a little fun, and I'm going to be going along for the ride.

I concentrate on her and whisper in my mind for her to whisper her name. Inside my head, I hear her say Mary. I don't even have to hear her say things with her mouth, I can hear her thoughts inside my mind, but she looks up from her magazine with a sort of confused look on her face, wondering why she just whispered her name. I grin a little because it's always fun to see how the women react to my powers. I whisper in my head "Mary, your nipples are getting hard, harder than they've felt in your life." The confused look on her face changes instantly to a slight gasping look. Even from across the hall, I can see through her somewhat loose top as her nipples begin to poke out into the fabric, pushing it outwards until they were easily visible to any passerby. She raised her magazine up and crossed her arms awkwardly in an attempt to cover them. I smiled a little and whispered "Mary, your top is too loose, your breasts need to fill it." Now I see her shift quite a bit, her head leaning back and her eyes closing. The magazine lowers slowly and I watch as her top begins to push outwards, pulling the fabric taut across her chest bit by bit. The buttons start to pull tight and her nipples become almost like sharp pencils atop them. Within seconds, her shirt is pulled tight, but not overly so, as her breasts have now grown just large enough to fit snuggly in her previously loose shirt. Mary comes out of her slight daze and lets out an audible gasp and quickly folds the magazine over top of her chest, looking around in quiet fear to see if anybody had noticed, or playing some strange joke on her. I was playing with her, but it wasn't really a joke, though I always try to spare these girls any real embarrassment by clouding the eyes, ears and minds of most of the women around them, making her seem almost normal, so that most wouldn't notice the strange behaviors. My powers don't work on men though so it's not foolproof.

At this point I'm ready to take this little game up a notch and whisper "Mary, I want you to look over at me, and when you make eye contact, you'll become uncontrollably horny and crave my cock. You will then come over to me and take me into the family restroom and desire nothing more than to put my cock in your mouth and give me the best blowjob you could ever give a man." I watch as her eyes start to dart around a bit, still trying to come to terms with what has happened to her, but it doesn't take long for her eyes to gaze past me, and then quickly look back, straight at my face. I can almost feel her eyes piercing through me. I take notice and I smile at her as though nothing out of the ordinary was going on. I then look down from her gaze, acting as though I'm writing something in my tiny notebook, but I know it won't be long now. I look back over at her and I can see she's starting to sweat badly, I see the drops beading up on her forehead and between her new, larger breasts. Her nipples harden into sharp points and she's no longer trying to hide them from view. She places her magazine into her small purse and I watch as she grazes her crotch with her hand as her legs squeeze inwards and the quick gasp she lets out lets me know her body is about to boil completely over thanks to my powers.

She suddenly gets up, throwing her purse onto her shoulder and walks straight for me. I try to look away so I give her the impression that I wasn't staring but she walks up to me and sits down next to me, resting one of her hands on top of my leg. She leans a bit close to me and whispers into my ear "I'm sorry to ask this, but can you come with me for a minute? I need some help and you look like a nice enough guy." I feel her hand moving a bit further downwards, toward my crotch and I reply "Sure, what can I help you with?" She simply takes my hand and stands up, pulling me along with her. It's a short twenty feet to the family restroom, the ones that are a bit larger so an actual family with a stroller or a few kids in tow could get in there without any trouble. She opens the door and I follow a small grin on my face. Mary lets go of my hand, closes the door quickly and locks it, letting her purse fall from her shoulder and onto the floor before she pushes me back up against the wall and gets down onto her knees right in front of me. She wastes no time unbuckling my belt and pulls my pants and underwear down all in one swift tug. I watch her lick her lips before she starts to lick the tip of my cock with her tongue and after a few seconds, she slides it into her mouth and starts to suck on my cock without even using her hands. She slides her tongue all over it as she moves up and down my hardening shaft, dragging her teeth lightly along the surface as she pulls outwards. She works my cock like an expert, flexing her throat as it erects down into it, squeezing it gently while her tongue gives it a loving massage at the same time. It doesn't take more than a minute for me to reach full hard on status, and I'll admit that I'm hardly a monster down south, but I'm at least average, something I can actually change, but not directly.

You see, I can pretty much control a woman by wishing them to do things, but that doesn't mean it only affects them. I can actually give them their own temporary powers and abilities by wishing them to have them. For instance I could wish Mary to be as strong as ten men, and she'd become that strong. So I can do a lot of really amazing things to women but they can also be made to do amazing things themselves. It's saved a few lives already, so I guess these little make out sessions are my way of feeling repaid in some weird way. I always give them some pleasure, so in turn I guess I just want to get in on the fun sometimes.

Mary's hot mouth on my cock feels amazing and after only a couple of minutes I feel myself nearing climax. I want to make each of these little encounters different and special, but not always just for the woman. I whisper to Mary "Mary, as soon as you make me cum, your saliva will make my cock gain two inches in length and half an inch in girth and make my erection twice as hard and my cum load will double!" I gasp as her tongue and throat intensify in speed and tempo and I grab her head and pull her mouth all the way down onto my crotch as I cum hard, filling her throat with my hot cum. I can hear her swallowing every shot I give her and she slowly pulls her mouth off my cock as it starts to go flaccid. She has a small grin on her face as she wipes a bit of my jizz from her lips then suckles it from her finger. She licks her lips and as my cock has shrunk back to its normal flaccid state she spits a bit of saliva into her hand and grabs my cock and rubs it into it. I gasp a little as I know what's happening next. I feel a hot wave of pleasure flow through me and I look down as my cock begins to erect quickly outwards. The veins thicken across its surface and the head swells bigger than normal. I feel the muscles in my cock tighten into a massive erection but then I see it starting to bulge hotly outwards further each passing second. Mary licks her lips and watches it swelling in front of her face, further outwards until she has to actually scoot backwards just a little to avoid its enlarged shaft. I feel it loading with my seed as my balls swell larger and my cock's girth jumps upwards by half an inch, just like I'd given Mary the power to make it do. My cock finishes its changes and I grip it in my hand, feeling how impossibly hard it has become as it throbs hotly in my grip. I know I could ask Mary to give me an awesome blow job again, but I wanted to try something else.

I whisper to her "Mary, I want your breasts to swell with hot milk until it rips your shirt and bra off and then I want you to use your new massive breasts to give me a titty fuck." Mary lets out a low sexy moan as she stands up and backs into the counter, sweat dripping down the side of her face as her eyes close. I hear a slight gurgling sound in the air and watch with a smile as her breasts begin to swell outwards, pulling the buttons taut in the front as the fabric begins to ride up her torso. I watch in the mirror as her shirt begins to struggle, small tears already forming along her spine and shoulders as her breasts seek some sort of release as they swell larger and larger. Her nipples have become much larger as her breasts swell and stand as erect as long pencil erasers. I begin to hear the ripping sound of fabric as the buttons begin to lose their grip, the threads pulling apart button by button as Mary's breasts swell past DD range, gurgling as they continue to swell with her hot breast milk. The top button finally snaps apart and shoots forward into my chest, then another, then another. A long ripping sound fills the air as the fabric around her shoulders and along her back gives up the fight, tearing gaping holes into it as her breasts continue to swell past the confines of her once too large to fit shirt. The final button rips apart in the front and the sleeves give way and fall down her arms, held on only at the wrists. It falls open to reveal her breasts still smashed into a bra that could only barely hold a C cup. Now at a G cup size, there was little hope of her bra withstanding much more strain and as I thought that I heard the fabric of her bra tearing apart and in the mirror I watched the little bit of fabric that had fought the good fight finally rip to shreds causing her tattered bra to spring forward and fall down past her waist, only the tattered remains of her shirt keeping it from hitting the floor.

Marry didn't concern herself with any of this as she opened her eyes a look of need easily visible in them as she flung the remains of her shirt and bra from her body, walked over to me, pressed her new GG cups into my chest and then slowly lowered herself down to my throbbing cock. She let some of her spit drip down onto her breasts and onto my cock for some lubrication and then started to rub her incredibly soft breasts up and down my hot shaft. Even I let out a small and quiet "Oh yeahhh....." when she started and I moaned a little when she started to suck on the tip of my cock with her mouth, licking and prodding it with her hot tongue. It didn't take very long before I felt my cock tighten and my balls began to churn with oncoming release, so I knew I had to think of something else to do with Mary. However, she surprised me with her boldness and at the last second before I could say anything, she put the entire length of my cock into her mouth and down her throat, the unreal feeling made me cum so hard that about two seconds later Mary's head flung back off of my cock, already overflowing her mouth with my cum. I splurted so much it covered her new giant tits and sprayed copious amounts across the bathroom floor. My cock started to go limp from the incredible blast I had unloaded and Mary was simply smiling up at me. I returned the smile of course but I wasn't done with her yet. We'd been in the bathroom probably a good ten minutes, and I didn't want to drag things out much longer or we risked missing both of our flights or getting caught, so I figured now was the time to speed things up a bit and get down to my favorite part.

I whispered to Mary "Mary, take off the rest of your clothes." She stood up and slipped off her pants and panties and slipped out of her sneakers and socks, standing before me, a quite beautiful petite girl, and very nude. I whispered to her again "Mary, I want you to French kiss me like a professional kisser would and when you do, you'll make my cock erect twice as thick and hard as it is right now." Mary took two steps, grabbed me gently and stuck her tongue straight into my mouth, kissing me deeply. Her tongue began to play with mine, rolling around and around as her hot breath came in waves as our lips pressed together and we let out soft moans of pleasure. In seconds I felt blood rushing into my limp cock which began to swell upwards and outwards, the veins thickening with blood and my balls churning to produce more cum to load into the hardening shaft of flesh. It swelled upwards faster than ever as the muscles grew larger under the skin as it tightened considerably, pulling up into Mary's now naked pussy, grazing it with a pre-cum drive by as my erection pulled up to bounce hotly into my stomach. The girth of my cock thickened and stretched a bit more before it reached the size and shape I had told Mary to make it. It was standing almost up to my pecs and was so large in diameter, my hand could not reach all the way around it, as I found out quite quickly as I grabbed it out of instinct and stroked it a bit just as Mary broke from her amazing French kiss.

Almost out of time I quickly whispered "Mary, are you a virgin?" and I heard her say "Yes" in my mind. I asked this question out of respect, since if she was a virgin, I would restore her virginity after our little "fling" here, and if not, I'd make sure it always felt like it was their first time. I figure I feel great regardless of how much sex I've had, but I know that there's a lot of women who never quite feel the same after their first roll in the hay, so I like to have their experience be one just as pleasurable as mine. In any case, once I found out she was a virgin I whispered "Mary, I want you to crave my cock so badly that your entire body and mind become obsessed with the idea of me fucking your virgin cunt with it. Ever muscle in your vagina is going to want to feel it; even your breasts will engorge and leak milk until I stick my big cock into your pussy." Mary gasped out loud, throwing her head back, stumbling a bit backwards and into the sink, her eyes focused on my cock. I watched her folds instantly start to drip with her honey and her body glistened with sweat like never before as if she'd just gotten out of the shower. I watched her already giant breasts swelling further outwards, her nipples lengthening and turning purple, drops of milk leaking from their finger length tips. Mary exclaimed to me in a low, sexy voice "Oh please, fuck me in my virgin cunt with your huge cock! Please, God, help me, I'm burning up! FUCK ME PLEASE!"

I almost felt sorry for putting her under so much strain like this, but as I took my throbbing cock in my hand and moved toward her, Mary turned and leaned over the sink, looking back at me with fire and hunger in her eyes. I could see her pussy flexing and trying to grip onto anything it could to relieve some of the tension I knew I had unleashed inside it. I didn't even slow down once I got up to Mary's hot ass and slid my aching dick right up inside Mary's hot pussy. It practically sucked me into her as deep as I could go, gripping my cock so tight it felt insanely good and as if it would just break off from the force. Mary almost yelped in pleasure and I could see a few drops of blood dripping down onto the floor, knowing I'd just popped her cherry. Thankfully for her, she felt no pain at all, and was only moaning, and drooling a bit, as I pounded my thick cock into her with heaving thrusts. I found it hard to concentrate on doing much else, as this was some of the best sex I'd had in my life, and it was hardly the first time I'd done this to a woman. Mary was actually feeling good, and not just because of me, she had this bad girl side to her that was finally crawling outwards from her soul, and I could feel it. She wanted this, not completely because I told her she did, but because if she had ever let herself go, this was something she'd actually be excited to try. I love that aspect of my powers also, the discovery of what makes each girl special, and they're always special. This was the first time I'd felt such a loving, caring person outside have this little bit of a wild woman on the inside. Most girls are protective, or selfish, or just in it for the sex so to say. But not Mary, she was actually enjoying this as was I.

My cock began to swell, stretching Mary's outer folds past their normal limits. Had she not been so hot and horny, it may have really started to hurt her. But nevertheless, I heard her let out this long low moan, leaning her head down to touch the coolness of the countertop as she came hard two or three times in quick succession. I wasn't far behind and after just a few moments, my cock swelled and my hot sticky load began to fill Mary's pussy with its liquid mess. It wasn't like any normal load being shot of course; this was hot stream after hot stream of strong, thick cum. I held onto Mary's ass for stability as I shot load after amazing load into her. I shot so much cum into her that I could see her stomach starting to bulge under the flow. After a solid minute of eruption, my two foot volcano finally subsided and I slipped out of her now gaping pussy. A literal flood of semen began to pour from her shaking folds even as they tried to clench onto some of it, to hold onto that feeling of ecstasy a little while longer. But alas, all good things must end and as my cock began to go flaccid and return to its normal size and shape, I grabbed some paper towels and began to clean myself off. Mary however, seemed to be almost passed out and I couldn't blame her, she just went through a lot, but we both had a plane to catch and I wasn't about to leave her like this. I whispered to her as I put on my clothes, "Mary I want your body to return to its normal state before we came into this bathroom."

Mary moaned a little and I watched as her body began to shake. Her pussy lips began to shrink and contract, becoming tighter than before I put my huge cock into it. Her breasts began to shrink quickly, her body lowering itself closer to the counter as they did so, and any traces of milk production disappeared. In a few seconds, Mary's body was back to normal. But she was still in a weary state and her top was torn to shreds, but I knew just what to do. I whispered again "Mary I want you to sit up and take in some deep breaths, and as you do you'll feel your strength and vitality recovering and your head will clear." Mary leaned up from the counter, her legs still a bit wobbly, and began to take in a deep breath. Her little breasts rose with her breath and I could see her becoming stronger by the second, her eyes opening wide and her stance becoming much more stable. In one breath, Mary seemed to be back to her normal self, mostly. Mary turned and looked at me, half confused, half aroused at the sight of me as I finished putting on my jacket and gave her a smile. She was still under my power, so at least she wasn't scared thankfully. My watch started to beep and I realized my plane would be boarding any minute, as would hers. But she was still butt naked and what was a problem. I whispered again to Mary "Put on your clothes and when you touch your shirt, you'll have the power to make it just like new." Mary leaned over, grabbed her panties and slid them on, then her socks, then the pants and finally laced up her cute little sneakers. She reached down at last and picked up her shirt, which was ripped to tatters and missing buttons. But as I watched a little breeze flew around the fabric and the buttons lifted from the floor, zipping around Mary and her shirt. The fabric seemed to quickly reform and the buttons reattached themselves to exactly where they needed to be. In mere seconds, Mary had reformed her shirt to perfect condition as though she was a witch or something. I always loved seeing the girls do that stuff; it gave me a sense that they had some real fun with it.

But just before leaving I thought about what I should let Mary remember if anything. Sometimes I've known girls to have weird nightmares due to how my powers affected the mind, and after learning of that, I tried not to make them forget every little detail or else their brains would start to screw with them and they'd sort of lose something about themselves because of it. Like the feeling that someone or something is always kind of watching you. I did realize that Mary was a bit lacking in the breast department and so I whispered "Mary, how old are you?" Maybe that's a bit disrespectful, nobody is supposed to ask a woman her age but Mary replied "24". Yeah I know I probably should have asked that first so I didn't get too perverted and end up making out with some young teenage girl in high school or something. Ugh, I've got to start thinking with the really smart part of myself first! Anyway, now that I knew that Mary was probably done with any growth spurts for a while, I decided to ask "Mary, if you could change any one thing about your body, what would you change?" I waited for a second and Mary seemed to really be thinking about it before she said "I wouldn't mind bigger breasts honestly. All the girls I grew up with have big breasts but me. I wouldn't want them too big or anything, but yeah I'd like at least a D cup breast size." Honesty. I love it when they're honest. So I smiled and said "Mary you were wonderful and beautiful to me, so I want your breasts to grow to D size and they'll stay perk and beautiful until well into your old age. Once they've grown to that size, we'll leave this bathroom and you'll forget everything that's happened since we came in here. You'll catch your plane and enjoy the rest of your life." Mary closed her eyes and let out a short gasp as the fabric of her shirt began to swell outwards, the buttons only just starting to strain as her breasts began to grow larger. In a few short seconds I could see her increased cleavage and even though her shirt was now much tighter across her chest, they stopped growing just before they went too big and too far. They fit her frame pretty well, not too large and not too small at all. Mary opened her eyes and looked down for a moment, giving her new breasts a short squeeze between her hands before looking up to me with a smile. I returned her smile and opened the door to the family restroom, walking out with Mary close behind.

We both went back to our previous seats, or we would have if the dozens of later showers didn't take our seats. But no matter, both our flights were already boarding and as I got into the line for the first class seats I gave a glance to the other side of the hall, where Mary was boarding her flight. She paid me no look as she handed the gate agent her ticket, smiling back at her and heading through the door to get onto her plane. I smiled and was glad she was going to end up with a little better life than she started with, and I would get some feeling of happiness from her happiness. I could have made her forget that she'd had small breasts, but as I sat in my seat, I closed my eyes and reconnected to her for a few moments. She was in her seat, looking down and doing a little bit of fondling at her shirt. She was thinking to herself that people don't just grow bigger tits like this in a few hours. She was questioning how her tits had gotten so big. Was she sick? Did somebody do something to her? Was it all a joke? I smiled and whispered into her mind "Some gifts are given to those who deserve them, be thankful that you are one of them and enjoy life." I saw her look up and look around to make sure she wasn't going crazy and then she smiled and in her head she said "Thank you friend." I smiled as people continued to board.

CHAPTER 2: THE PLANE

Ah the planes, the flights, the power and the seats that are so small you sometimes wonder if you'd have more room if you shipped yourself UPS. Lucky for me that I travel so much I keep myself at the top levels of amazing perks on airlines. Free first class upgrades are one of those perks and I'm happy to be sitting in first class with much more room to relax. Also there's a lot more room for my brain to think of sorts of wacky stuff to do. The flight isn't that long, just over an hour and I generally don't think of doing anything other than reading or sleeping on these flights, but as I settled into the second row of first class, window seat my aisle seat companion zipped in right behind me. It was a woman, a bit old, maybe in her upper 40's. She smiles and says hello and I return the favor. She doesn't seem to be the chirpy, talkative type which I'm thankful for, but she has the demeanor of a mother who knows how to take care of herself. She seemed to know how to get on a plane too, as she wasted no time getting her stuff stowed away properly, taking her seat and buckling up. Most people seem like they've landed on some alien planet when they step onto a plane, but not this one. I enjoy people who at least know somewhat what they're doing as it speeds up the departure. But as with most flights, this one was full and people take their sweet time getting their stuff put away and stuffed under their seats. Eventually the door closes, people begin to relax and settle in, we get the wonderful safety lecture from the stewardess and after at least a thirty minute taxi to the runway, we're off the ground. The flight proceeds as always and we get first shot at the free drinks, being first class and all. I get some water with no ice but the woman next to me gets nothing, deciding to keep her focus on the book she is reading. I take a quick glance at the cover; it's actually a book on dealing with problems in marriage. I wonder to myself what's going on and decide to pry a little and I whisper "Ma'am, what is your name, how old are you and why are you reading that book. You can tell me with your mind, no need to speak out loud."

The woman shifts a little in her seat, looking away from the book ever so slightly, staring toward the aisle as I heard in my head from her "My name is Karen. I'm 40 years old. I'm reading this book because I found out recently that my husband has been cheating on me with a younger woman from his office. I didn't want to believe he would do such a thing and I thought maybe it was something I'd done. I don't want to lose him so I thought reading about the problems and how to fix them might help." She then returned to reading her book as if nothing had happened. This is the type of woman that I've seen stay in abusive relationships due to their own self esteem being too low to be on their own, or perhaps they have such a big heart they want to ride out the bad things and hope everything works out in the end. She's just a bit too old to think she could find a new husband, and she's a bit too young to want to just get a divorce and live alone for the rest of her life. But if her husband is cheating on her already with a younger woman, then there may be more to the story than I know. Maybe Karen isn't such a nice wife, maybe she's cheated on him in the past. I whisper to her "Karen, why did your husband cheat on you? Is it because he caught you cheating on him? Tell me all the answers with your mind."

Again Karen looked away from her book and out into the aisle. A few seconds passed and then in my head I could hear her say "No I would never cheat on Alex, I love the man, I loved him from the moment I met him. His personality was wonderful; he had a great body and was skillful in bed. He's 5 years younger than me, but he always told me he loved older women anyway. We've been married for two years but in the last few months things have gotten bad between us. Fights and yelling over money or not spending enough time together. It was as if he was just trying to break things off. He even slapped me across the face during a particularly difficult time. I could always forgive him and he always felt so horrible after our fights. But three months ago he began to stay later at the office, always blaming new deadlines or client problems for it. One night it was several hours later than he told me he'd be, so I went to where he worked to bring him some dinner and walked in on him having sex with this young woman. I turned around and walked away, stunned. He tried to apologize of course, but I booked a flight out of town for a week and now I'm heading back home. I don't expect things to turn out well from this point on. I'm hurt and I'm not sure I can ever trust him again. I love him but I can't deal with the fact that he'd cheat on me again and if I was to ever have a child with him, there's a chance he'd just bail on us both, leaving me to deal with everything myself. I talked things over with my Mother, and I think it would be best to just separate."

Egad I thought things were messed up, but wow, her husband is a total asshole! Well, I suppose most guys get this sinking feeling when they realize their wife is 40 that damned magic number that doesn't mean she's an old lady or something, so what, she's 40, you're 35, bonk her hot ass and live with it! Man, as somebody that had to deal with parents breaking up after several years of marriage, I can attest to how much it sucks for it to happen. But you know, if that companionship and love is gone, there's just no real reason to sit there and hate each other. I figured I'd help this woman out a little bit. She's being honest, I could see it in my head what she saw, and why those memories are painful for her. Well if her jerkoff husband didn't want her, I guess I could take her for a little ride. I whispered to her "Karen I want yours breasts to grow a cup size and become perky and firm like those of a 20 year old." I watched her lips part and heard a small gaspy breath leave her mouth as her breasts started to firm up under her shirt. I saw her nipples hardening into the fabric, making two little tents there before her breasts actually began to swell outwards, stretching her shirt further than before. It didn't take but a few seconds for Karen's breasts to lose any trace of sag and regain all that youthful perkiness they once had. Improving on her design of course they were now D cups and Karen noticed the difference immediately as she carefully reached one hand up to do a self check. She squeezed her breast firmly and tweaked her nipple which made her close her eyes from the little pleasure it gave her.

I smiled a little and Karen looked over at me, this odd look on her face, that look asking me silently if I just saw what she saw. I whispered to her "Don't worry Karen, you've been through a lot, but you have nothing to fear from me. Let me ease some of your pain. You're far too beautiful a woman to worry about a husband who doesn't understand just how much he's losing." Karen held her hand up to her head, as if she couldn't believe what she was hearing inside her mind. She leaned over closer to me and said "Who are you?" I whispered back "I'm just a guy who appreciates the beauty inside everybody." She leaned back into her seat, turning away from me. I whispered to her in her mind "You don't have to speak with your lips; I can hear your thoughts too. You know the saying 'Speaking with your Mind?', well I can literally listen to people who do." She looked back at me again her eyes a bit wider. She spoke to me in her head "H...how? You can hear me? My God, I can hear you inside my head!" I smiled and nodded at her and whispered "Does it make you afraid? I didn't mean to make you scared, but you seemed sad and when I heard the turmoil inside your head speaking so vividly, I knew I wanted to help you." "So you made my boobs bigger?" Karen asked. "Well I guess I have to admit I'm a male and of course my first thought was making it obvious that you're well-endowed and also to let your husband know just how much of a mistake he's made losing you. If he wants to flirt and cheat on you with a young little tart, then you'll have a body that puts that to shame. But I do apologize; I can restore your breasts back to normal."

Karen quickly grabbed my hand and said "Oh Lord, no! I mean, no please, I didn't mean to sound ungrateful." I smiled and squeezed her hand gently and said "Karen, you're not ungrateful, and I tend to forget to make the people I'm helping not notice the changes. I guess I felt I needed to help you so quickly that I forgot and you noticed the change and became afraid. It's not every day that people get to grow bigger breasts is it?" Karen returned my hand affection with a slight giggle and said "No, I'd assume it is a bit awkward. I mean I don't even know your name, even though you seem to know mine." I smiled and said "You're right, my name is Jamie. I heard your name in my mind which is why I know your name. I'm sorry if all of this is freaking you out. I suppose I should be more careful in the future." Karen smiled and let go of my hand while nodding slightly. Then as she opened her book again and held it up as if to read it, she whispered to me "So, what else can you do?" I smiled and said "Well, what do you mean? What else can I do..to you?" Karen nodded in silence. I smiled and said "Well Karen normally I don't try to interfere with people's lives so, openly. In fact, you would be the first woman that would be conscious about any changes. I wouldn't want you to feel awkward if something happened to embarrass you." She turned to look at me and said "You mean more embarrassing than finding your husband fucking a younger woman?"

I looked at Karen and nodded "Yes I guess that would be #1 on the top 10 list" I whispered. Then I smiled and said "Well then, I'm not without faults, but if you want to change something, I'll let you change three things about yourself as long as you're willing to do something for me in return." Karen closed her book and looked over at me and said "I suppose that means you want to fuck me if I want to change my body into some hot young woman right?" I smiled and said "Well I'm not going to say anything about that right now. You'll just have to worry about that later. I mean if you're worried about anything, you don't have to change anything. I think you're beautiful just the way you are. You can even keep those larger breasts without worry; I did that because I thought it might make your husband see what he was missing by cheating on you. After all, that seems to be the big thing he thinks about according to what you've shown me in your memories." Karen turned and looked down at the book in her lap for a few minutes. She seemed to really be thinking about what to do, and I didn't pry into her thoughts this time, I wanted to find out how badly she wanted to change herself, and what she would change. I finally saw her look over at me and heard her say "Jamie, as much as I do appreciate you giving me a boob job with whatever gift you have, I'm afraid I can't accept any gift if it means I have to cheat on my husband in return. I haven't divorced him yet and until I do, I won't break the bonds of marriage like the pig he's become. I appreciate your concern, but no thank you; I'll stay as I am. If you wish you can return these breasts to the way they were before and I'll bare you no ill will for it."

I was quite stunned by her resolve. Cheated on, and even caught red handed, and she'd rather go through the proper authorities of ending her marriage before she'd have sex while married, even to an asshole like Alex. Impressive to say the least. I smiled and said "You're quite the trooper Karen. I'm very moved by your strength. Not willing to sink as low as your husband did for gains that would make your divorce even more bittersweet for him is something I've never encountered before. As much as I'd like to just walk away and let you down, I'll make you a better deal altogether. I'll give you my business card. If you do go through with this divorce and you feel the need to make some changes in your life, call me, my number is on the card. We'll reconnect at that time and maybe you'll feel better about my offer. I'll tell you what. To show my appreciation even more, tell me one thing you'd like to change now and I'll do it. No strings, no ifs or buts." Karen looked over at me, a surprise in her eyes as I handed her my business card. She looked at it and was surprised about my new offer. She placed the card into her book like a bookmark and returned her eyes to me. I heard her whisper "Are you sure about this? What if I don't want these 'gifts' of yours anymore? Oh God, you're not some devil or something are you? I feel so lost all of a sudden. I want so many things, but I'm questioning a person that has powers to change things about me? I must be going crazy." I giggled a little and whispered "Karen, calm yourself. I'm no more a demon than anybody else on this plane. I was born with a great gift, and I tend to share it with people. It only works on women so you can imagine the odd things that tend to happen. I promise you I don't hurt anybody, I always make the situations pleasurable and the women I encounter are usually happier than before meeting me. I've even used this power of mine to save lives before. Sometimes I just ask that I get some pleasure out of it for myself. That's all. But am I so bad to think that way? If so, then I apologize for worrying you so much."

Karen looked down at her book, then back at me and whispered "I'd want my pussy to be strong and unbroken again, like some 20 year old virgin girl would have. Even better than that actually, stronger and more sensitive. Can you do that?" I nodded and said "Karen, that's the woman inside you letting go of her fear of the unknown. That's why my power is so great to use. I already feel you being lifted from the depression and the embarrassment you've felt for months now. Karen, I want that 40 year old pussy of yours to shrink and bulk up with muscles you didn't know you had in there. I want that pussy to clench and contort and regrow your hymen. I want your pussy to return to its virgin state, growing more sensitive than it has ever been to the touch." Karen's book fell from her lap and onto the floor as she gripped the arm rest with both hands, giving them a very tight squeeze. Her head turned to face me and she let out a soft moan before biting into her lip. Her whole body began to shake and I watched her push her thighs together tightly as the explosive pleasure of what was happening in her crotch hit her dead on. She began to sweat badly, drops sliding down her face as she looked at me, fear turning to lust filling her eyes. She didn't realize it but I could see through her clothing, I could see the changes happening in real time, a fact I would spare her the knowledge of knowing of course. I could see her slightly sagging pussy lips tightening before my eyes, the skin and soft lips pulsating and glistening with juices as they clenched together, the skin returning to its former glory days of youth. Her clitoris swelled with vigor, standing erect as her hymen returned to full elastic strength and not the torn remnants of sex gone wild. Even inside, the normal musculature that every woman had that always gave guy's that "good ride" began to swell with blood before enlarging much bigger, much stronger than any average woman. Inside the strength of her pussy would guarantee any man should be afraid of having "angry sex" with Karen now. It was clear just how much pleasure Karen was feeling as she began to shudder as a wave of orgasm began to wash over her. Her nipples were standing hard and erect inside her shirt begging to be sucked on. Karen was luckier still that the only people that could have noticed her recent developments were the stewardess and the girl sitting in the seat across from her. Both were woman and I had already clouded their minds so that they saw nothing out of the ordinary happening. I always enjoyed that part of my powers.

Karen finally began to relax and she sunk back into her seat a bit, grinning from ear to ear. She looked over at me slowly and took my hand and said "Oh my God! How is this possible? I didn't realize there would be so much pleasure for something like this! Are you a God or something? Why, why would you do anything like this for me without asking for anything in return? It's a miracle, you're a miracle!" I smiled and patted her hand "I'm no God Karen; I'm just a slight pervert who likes to help women that are having trouble in life. I think you deserved a little break for once. I felt bad about asking you for a favor after I realized your marriage and the way you wanted to handle yourself through it meant more to you than simple revenge or hatred toward a man you love, even after what he's done to you, so I thought I'd let you change something without any obligation to me." She looked away from me for a moment and then turned back to me and whispered "I hate to say it, but I'm really starting to change my mind. If this is how you can make me feel then, I'm just about ready to do anything to feel this good again. Would you at least promise me that what you'd want me to do for you if I said yes to your earlier deal wouldn't involve me doing something illegal or evil toward another person?" I was taken aback by those words for a moment. I looked away from Karen and then quickly replied "Miss Karen, I swear above all else, taking the lives of innocent people, hell even guilty people who deserve death, is not something I'd ever do, nor would I ever use my powers to make anybody else do such a thing. I may not be the most religious of people Karen, but there is one rule above any other I will not break. I shall not kill." Karen seemed a bit relieved and answered with more confidence to her thoughts "Then I accept your offer. If you let me change three things about myself I'll repay you however you wish. I only ask that we can do it at my place after we land." Oh really? She wants to take me home with her? I replied "Won't your husband be at your home?" She shook her head and said "No no, we've separated and I'm staying in an apartment. He doesn't know where I live at the moment. I just wanted some space away from him. It's in the north part of town; it's only about a half hour from the airport." Oh well, this could get interesting for sure. I smiled and said "Okay then Karen, lets meet up at the gas station just outside the airport and I'll follow you home. I promise I'll make you happy and afterwards you'll have an even better life. I'm glad you accepted my offer too; you're quite a wonderful person. You have a big heart and I've never been with an older woman with your attributes before." I leaned down and picked up her book off the floor and handed it to her. She looked at it a second and shoved it into the seat back pocket in front of her and said "I don't think I'll need to finish this anymore." She smiled at me and we sat back into our seats, holding each other's hands as the pilot came on over the intercom to announce we were getting ready to land and the stewardess needed to prepare the cabin for arrival. Home at last.

CHAPTER 3: MEANWHILE AT KAREN'S PLACE

The landing was perfect as usual, nothing out of the ordinary. People scurried around, banging bags and shoulders to be the first off the plane. Karen and I were in first class, but we didn't get in a rush. We were home now and it wasn't that late, around 5:30 p.m. By the time we'd get to her house, we'd have plenty of time to do whatever we wanted. I knew I was planning to have some fun with Karen, one of the first women I've met whom I'd never made unaware of the changes happening to her. She knew I was responsible, she knew I had this secret and now she knew she wanted more of it. I'm impressed by her control the most. She's a bit older than the younger 20 year old girls I generally help out. Being 40 has given her a bit more experience dealing with strange or unexpected situations but as crazy as this situation is, I didn't expect her to stay this calm and collected. Maybe she felt she had nothing to lose, after all her husband was a total dick, and if this was her chance to show him just how big a dick he was for cheating on her, I guess in her mind a short fling with the "Devil" wasn't all that bad. I didn't want her to think I was a Devil of course, and I respect myself and am honest enough with myself to know I'm a pervert. I mean I'm thinking ahead to the things I'll be doing with Karen, and it ain't playing Chutes and Ladders, though one or the other or both could become involved. Nah, not really, I'm not into weird sex, well not that weird. Well maybe. ANYWAY! Baggage claim got us our bags in record time for once, maybe they were rooting for me or something, but me and Karen finally had to part ways as she parked in a different lot from me. It wasn't long before I reached my car, paid the parking fee and drove to the gas station just outside the airport as planned. Some fear and worry trickled into my head as to what might happen if Karen did change her mind? Would I be upset? Would she feel she did the wrong thing? I was a bit relieved as a small white Ford Focus pulled up beside me, rolled down the windows and saw Karen behind the wheel waving at me. It was a cute little nervous wave, the kind that gets you thinking she's excited yet scared all at once. I can blame her. If I just happened to run into a person that had strange powers on an airplane within the last hour and half, I'd be a bit nervous about taking them home, knowing full well there was going to be something perverted happening once we got there. Either way, she drove off while I pulled out behind her, following her up through all the shitty rush hour traffic that always made those 5 o'clock arrivals such a pain in the ass. It took almost an hour for us to reach the apartment complex where Karen lived. I got out of my car and helped Karen with her luggage, allowing her to get her keys out and not worry about carrying this heavy ass stuff up the two flights of stairs to her apartment. She fumbled a bit getting the door unlocked, and I knew it was that last gasp of "what are you doing?!" running through her thoughts, and I didn't even have to read her mind to feel it.

"Welcome to my humble abode" Karen said, this time using her mouth. "It's not bad, plenty of room, nice furniture. Nice part of town too" I said as I pulled her luggage inside, closed and locked the door behind me. Karen placed her keys on the table and stood in front of me and said "Okay, how should we do this? I go first, or you have your way with me first?" I took her hand and held it up, rubbing it gently and said "Karen you're shaking like a leaf. You have nothing to fear from me, I promise. We don't have to hurry. This is as much of an adventure for me as it is you. We're doing this for you first and foremost. We do this how you want it done. I'm not like your husband, I respect and admire you. You deserve it. You're so beautiful." I leaned in and kissed her gently on the lips. She hesitated but then returned my affections with a passionate kiss of her own. She was a very skilled kisser. She broke the kiss and leaned into my shoulder and embracing me with her arms and spoke "I'm sorry, this is just so strange. I've become so attracted to you so quickly and I don't know if it's your powers or myself. It makes me feel, like a slut." I hugged her a bit more strongly and said "Karen, you're as far from a slut as a woman could ever be. If you're attracted to me it has nothing to do with my powers. It could be that you're attracted to something that enjoys being with you for you and not for what you look like, or what you can do in bed. I helped you on the plane because your mind was in the right place and so was your heart. I admire a woman who has such pain placed upon them but still find the strength to stand back up and keep moving forward. I just want this night to be special. I want you to feel like you can be the real you, the you your husband pushed away, the you that wanted real things to change just like on the plane." Karen leaned back away from me, tears filling her eyes. I was surprised that she'd never been told these things by anybody else, but it seems her husband Alex was only into her for the sex and money. I know there's plenty of marriages that go that route and that this seems to be what always happens because of it, but seeing and feeling it firsthand makes me angry that men can be so cold and methodical when it comes to their hormones.

"Jamie?" Karen whispered, snapping me back from my own thoughts. I looked down at her and said "Yes Karen?" She smiled and said "I don't want this to be one of my first changes or anything but, I'd like you to change me however you want for tonight. I think I owe you as much as I can give. I know you said you were a pervert, but I don't think that's true. At least not in the way you think it is. But I want you to know since I feel I can trust you, is that I've not always been so proper and prim myself. I think you said you can see into my mind right? Well if you look in there now, I think you'll see a few things I've never told anybody about." Oh reallllly? Well I guess since she asked so nicely I would take a gander. Entering into her thoughts, into her memories I saw a lot of the fighting with her husband, a lot of times before they met where she had a few flings with dudes in college while drunk. Oh but what's this? She's not only doing a guy, but it seems she was licking some pussy too. Oh she did it with her cute little Asian roommate! Not only did it once either. Oh she was totally into that girl. Oh wow, they grew up in the same town together. Oh shit, her dad married her to some guy and tore them apart? What the hell man, half of Karen's good memories have bad endings! She loved her husband so much she was ready to ignore the bullshit he put her through just to forget what happened between her and her girlfriend. She doesn't mind sex with a man, but she really wants to have her friend back. Oh there's the kinky stuff, buried in the back rooms of her mind. She enjoyed being chained up, a little S&M action here and there, oh and some furry stuff too. Man she was a wild woman in college! And damn she was beautiful to boot, really beautiful. Now I really want to see Karen in a 21 year old body. I finally pulled back out of her head and opened my eyes and said "Karen, I'm sorry about what happened to your girlfriend. What was she like?" Karen turned and walked away from me and said "Well, it's a long story of course. We grew up together. I met her soon after they moved in, a Japanese family settling in the small house next door. They looked different than most people and they had Rei, the little girl you saw I'm sure. We became quick friends. Her English was shit and my Japanese was lower than shit, but we laughed and had such fun. She taught me Japanese customs, I taught her to eat American junk food. Right about the end of High School, around junior year I think it was, we started to become, I dunno, closer than friends. We thought about what it was like, ya know, having boyfriends, having sex, the usual teenage hormonal stuff. Well one day I made a move on her in the little tree house we had in our backyard, where nobody would know. I kissed her, she kissed back. We fell in love. We kept it a secret, thinking as most teens do that it was just a phase, we'd grow out of it. We didn't grow out of it, we grew deeper into it. We were roommates from freshman year, and there were some days we didn't get any studying done. There were some days I couldn't keep my hands off of her, in her, around her. It's like we were two savage bitches waiting to ravage each other as soon as the door closed. We experimented with all sorts of weird stuff. The whole S&M stuff, her Coplay Japanese stuff, furry things, whips, chains, drugs and rock and roll. Oh God, I'm rambling, you must think I'm a total nut case now."

I smiled and said "Loving somebody doesn't make you crazy. Losing somebody like that, it must have been really hard." Karen nodded her head. I cried and cried. Her family cut me off completely, well the family she got married into anyway did. Her parents moved away about a year before all the shit went south. I found out that her parent's parents were the cause of the problem, wanting to keep with their family's tradional methods of marriage. I guess she was already given away to this other family's son long before they had even came to American to live. They came to America not just for some cultural diversity but also because her Dad had gotten a position at a Japanese company near where we lived. It was a good Engineering job and so they moved here and that's when I met Rei. I've not talked to her since. No letters, no emails, I was completely cut off from her. It wouldn't be so hard if I knew she was happy and safe, but it's as if she were kidnapped and dragged away from me before I could even say a word." It was a lot to take in actually, and it had been nearly 20 years for her. This was buried deep inside her and though it wasn't my original intention to dig quite this deep, to stir up really bad memories, I wanted to change that negativity into something positive. I walked up behind Karen and wrapped my arms around her, placing my hands over top of hers and leaning my head down onto her shoulder and said "Karen, if you had the power to see Rei again, would you want to?" Karen leaned her head up and said "I would give anything to see her again. To touch her face, to kiss her on the lips. Oh, I'm sorry. I shouldn't focus on myself like this. You've been too kind for me already. I wanted you to do whatever you wanted to me as payment for what you've done, and what you said you'd do for me. I didn't mean to make you think I'm only interested in other women, I'm bisexual, so don't be afraid that you'll offend me being a male." I smiled and whispered to her mind "Karen, I want you to picture your lovely friend Rei as you last remember her. As you see her in your mind, you'll have the power to change my body into hers in every way. You'll change me into the girl you always loved." Karen let out a little moan and leaned her head back against my chest, closing her eyes and starting to concentrate on the woman she knew and loved, Rei.

To say to yourself "I wanna be a woman please" is one thing; to go through with actually becoming one is a lot different. I've done it before, using my power, I mean who wouldn't experiment? You'd be insane not to want to feel what it's like to be the opposite sex. I think every man and woman on Earth has that fantasy a few times in their lives, what WOULD it be like to lose everything you knew about yourself and find it replaced with the things you only saw in magazines or porn? It's everything you could want, that's what. It's liberation of self and a rediscovery of the things that make you who you are. Deep down, no matter how much of your body you change, you're still yourself inside. It reminds me sometimes of that old movie Robocop. No matter how many arms or legs he got blasted off in his mind he was still Alex Murphy and that's who he was. I'm not perfect, but no matter how much I think I'll be an asshole to this girl, or a jerk to that one, there's always this instinct to help them. Maybe that's not the right word and I know I still screw things up. Superpowers can't take all the mistakes out of your life, though it does make dealing with them a bit easier. I've only asked to become a woman one other time, with one other woman whom I loved in more ways than one. She knew as Karen does, that I had this power, and how to use it. She loved me all the same. She also knew I couldn't be with her since there would be no way I could stand by with a power such as this and settle down into a married life with a wife and two kids and all of that. I had to stay on the move, meeting new people and going new places, learning about myself and this gift as I went. And we both knew a lot of what I had to learn would be just as much in the bedroom as anywhere on the streets. I didn't want to hurt her by kidding myself and she didn't want to hog me all to herself as much as she would have, as much as I wanted her to. I saved her life with my powers, and she knew I had to go on doing those things for others. We're still very much friends, close heart to heart friends. When I roll through town we try to meet up and have a nice evening together. She's smart, sexy and kinky, and she knows what she wants from me and from herself. I found out she finally met somebody she likes though, so the sexy and kinky stuff may go toward her new friend more than me and I'm happy for her.

"Oh shit, oh shit" I mumble as the changes take hold of me. I start to sweat and already I feel my nipples hardening, growing, and changing. My cock swells up with lust and blood, erecting right up into Karen's ass. Thank God she's lost in the throes of her imagination or she might not be so happy. I look over and see the hair on my arms disappearing as it's pulled back into the pores of my skin and I start to feel weaker as my muscles begin to shrink and contract. I also start to shrink. I should have guessed that her Asian friend wouldn't be almost six foot three and that leads to me having trouble holding Karen in place. She's still in a trance like state, humming a little as her mind races to redraw Rei in her head. Before her weight pushes me down to the floor and push Karen up and into a state where she can hold herself up and just in time too, as I could barely lift her off of my chest in time. But I had other concerns now that I was free from Karen's embrace. I raced over to the mirror on the wall and watched as my entire face pulsated and shifted, my eyes going more oval, becoming deep blue instead of hazel and my hair began to grow long and straight, passing the sides of my face, and then my shoulders in mere seconds. My lips changed and puffed up a little bit, taking a bit more of a red tint to them and my Adam's apple disappeared almost completely as my throat shifted and shrank.

My entire bone structure cracked and creaked as I lost the rest of my manlier frame. My legs shrank; my hands and feet shrank until my shoes fell off as if I were a small child trying on his dad's work boots or something. All of my clothing became very lose across my shrinking body, except in one area, my chest. I felt heat pass over my chest, centering on my nipples which hardened into a massive state of erection, poking straight out into my loose shirt. The shirt didn't stay completely loose for long as pressure began to fill my chest, causing my skin to begin to stretch outwards into the fabric. I couldn't stop the small moan that escaped my very womanly lips, and I could tell my voice had already gone upwards on the octave scale based on how different I sounded. My manly chest was quickly replaced not only with budding breasts, but slowly swelling mammories that began to grow larger than I expected an Asian girl to have. Even wearing a shirt several sizes too large for my new smaller frame made little difference as my breasts continued to expand, first to C cup, then to D, and finally DD cup! I was pretty stunned at the sight of two massive tits bouncing to my slightly increased breathing rate, however I felt a small relief when they did stop growing at last, actually managing to stop just as the top button my my shirt had begun to tighten across them. I was showing some serious cleavage to say the least, but my changes weren't finished as I gasped and leaned down onto the small table in front of the mirror. Oh I had forgotten that last little change, the one that as a man always made me blush with lust and with worry. My penis was pulsating in my pants, which I quickly did a little hip shake to relieve myself of. My underwear had become loose along with the rest of my clothes but the spandex waistline kept them across my now very womanly hips. I grabbed them and quickly pushed them to the ground and looked down as my penis began to shrink, even with as hard it had become since my transformation started.

The whole thing was receding back into my skin as the veins began to disappear along the shaft and the head began to close itself, the little hole at the tip sealing together. The skin began to lengthen and stretch as it shrank back into me and I felt a churning, somewhat pleasurable, somewhat sickening feeling in my gut as my sexual organs began to rearrange inside me, forming what I believe were my ovaries and its assorted plumbing. Looking back down and biting my lip as my penis continued to shrink but becoming much more sensitive I watched as my crotch began to split apart as the skin that was sagging from my penis began to attach and mold itself to form the opening of my new vagina. I could feel my cock pulling up inside me and it felt as though I was erecting inside myself or something as the vaginal opening became fully open and the tunnel began to form upwards into me. It was a crazy feeling and any sick or nauseating feelings were very quickly replaced by sexual and lustful ones. I moaned again and reached down almost instinctively to touch the remains of my penis, as it finished turning into that hard little clitoris I had seen and felt on other woman many times before. My small sexy legs shook a bit as the sensitivity of that hard little nub was quite a shock to my still quite male brain. The final surrender was not just rubbing that little hard piece of sensitive flesh, but to go full out and slide my fingers up into my new vagina. I resisted only barely, my mind getting a flush of new hormones and flashes of memories that Karen obviously felt Rei should have and within only a few moments I looked back up at myself in the mirror, panting and sweaty from the whole transformation. The heat seemed to leave me and I was able with some effort to remove my hand from my clit and stand back up somewhat straight.

It was weird seeing another face, another entire body in that mirror. I had saw Rei in Karen's mind of course, but to turn into her, well, seeing is believing when it comes to really getting to know somebody. I heard a quiet gasp and I quickly turned to see Karen, hands covering her face in an "OMFG" position. I wasn't sure if I should say something witty and funny, something reassuring or nothing at all. I didn't really get to come to terms with my thoughts before Karen was wrapping her arms around me tightly, giving me a monstrous hug I haven't had the likes of since I was a small boy and got one from my Mother. Being only in the five foot five maybe six range of height now put my face straight into Karen's wonderful cleavage. I guess on one hand I thanked Karen for turning me into a woman, at least now I didn't have to worry about my boner slamming into her crotch for now, but that hug was something else, I wasn't ready for the physical side of this yet and my nipples hardened so fast they began to ache. Damn I was feeling such a huge wave of sexual tension there I was almost ready to go to town on Karen, hell she could go to town on me and I'd pay the taxi for her at this point. She may have gotten the idea of what she was doing from my hands rubbing sensually into her ass cheeks or maybe it was the steady state of panting I was doing into her cleavage, but she finally released me from her grasp. I stumbled a bit backward away from her, sitting down on the small stool she had in front of the window there. I looked at Karen and smiled and she blushed and returned the smile, though I could tell she was almost in as much shock as she was awe. I said "Wow, you have really nice taste in friends Karen. I've never met an Asian girl with such nice, ehem, assets before. She must have been very special indeed to remember all this detail!" Karen blushed and stuttered "Well yes, she really was a person I fell in love with, completely; I would have made her my wife."

I smiled and said "Well I'm sorry but that is a wish I just can't grant you. But you're the one in control for right now. It's not the first time I've been of the opposite sex, so if you want to have some fun, I know my way around the female form I think." She raised an eyebrow and said "You think? You've been in a woman's body before you say? You mean to say you've had sex as a woman before?" I shook my head "Well no, not really. I mean yes I had a friend that turned me into a woman, much like you did and yes we had sex, but I did most of the driving so, I guess you could say that as a woman, I'm still a virgin, at least in the places where it counts." Karen seemed to almost giggle and said "Oh my. Oh my. I guess I will not sit here and wait then. It seems that Rei has come back to me and I'm sure as hell not missing this chance. But Jamie, are you, I mean oh God you're not going to hate me if we, I mean if I....?" She was stuttering now, the initial shock sinking in a bit. I stood up and strutted as best as I knew how to strut over to Karen, leaned down so my very ample cleavage spilled almost completely out of my button down shirt and kissed Karen dead on the lips. I didn't give her a chance to start her own war on my mouth and pulled away and said "I want this if you do Karen. You're in the driver's seat honey, so show me how you drive!" Karen's eyes flashed fire for a split second, making me grin as she grabbed my arms and pulled me into her and we both fell backwards onto the couch. It was a soft couch, but my face landed in something softer than a couch: Karen's cleavage. I almost just wanted her to squeeze my head with them until I passed out. Thankfully, she didn't waste much time letting me think of passing out. She grabbed my bare ass and started to squeeze my cheeks until I moaned right out loud. Oh damn it felt good! I felt Karen's hands on both sides of my face a split second later, and just as I looked down she pulled me into her lips, her hot tongue piercing any mouth defenses I may have had and hit me straight at ground zero. She was a damn good kisser and my body reacted accordingly, lovingly kissing her back, rolling our tongue together in a weave of love and lust. I think I let me body dictate what I did more so than letting my mind take too much control. I didn't want my male brain trying too hard to sort this all out; I didn't want to screw this up. Suddenly, the kiss broke and Karen laid her head back onto the couch.

"Jamie, Karen breathed, I'm afraid of...this. You look like Rei, you feel like Rei, my body is reacting like you're Rei. But I know inside myself that...." I quickly put my lips to hers and kissed her, not letting her finish her sentence and after a few seconds I slowly broke the kiss and whispered "I don't know who this 'Jamie' person is but unless he's bringing the pizza for us later, I think you need to shut up and get to working on my tits." I got that line from Karen's memories. I nailed it too, sounded just like when the real Rei said it when they first made love. I leaned up away from Karen grabbing and popping any barely remaining buttons from my shirt, tearing it off of my body and throwing it away from me like it was some ugly rag. I took Karen's hands and placed them on top of my breasts, making sure she squeezed them in her hands like dough. "Oh you sexy bitch" came out of Karen's mouth seconds later and she pinched my nipples and pulled me down over her face with them. It hurt for a second but strangely sent pleasurable chills down my spine. I knew it wouldn't take much to snap Karen out of her little mind dilemma, but now I think I'd pushed that little button that was getting her excited. Little bit of dominance, a little bit of submissiveness and now we were getting to it. She began slowly enough, teasing my nipples with her teeth, biting, but not too hard. It was a new sensation for me of course, female nipples were a lot more sensitive than men's, and there was just this loving, tenderness to how she played with them too. This was going to be a fun learning experience to say the least. I gasped a little as she took my right nipple into her hot mouth, suckling on it like a newborn child while she kneaded my left breast gently, her thumb rubbing and poking my erect nipple there. My body was reacting like a kid in a candy store and I couldn't help but let myself feel every little touch and shock. It was making me wonder why the hell I never did this before now! Egad I could feel how hard my nipples had become from Karen's suckling and my clit was throbbing between my legs, like a tiny penis yet very insistent in making sure I knew it was there and needed some serious fucking attention. I moaned out loud as Karen switched nipples and I knew she had me by the figurative balls now. "Hmm...Rei you smell so nice, just like you always did, oh goodness how I've so missed you" Karen whispered with lust in her voice.

I was practically paralyzed in place by the rush of pleasure, and I didn't dare move an inch as Karen slid herself down the couch, moving underneath me, underneath my soaked pussy. She grabbed my ass and slowly pulled my hips down until I felt her hot breath on my throbbing clit. I could have saw steam rising from it if I looked hard enough but I was really not prepared for Karen's lips surrounding my clit, literally eating me out! For those that can't relate to the feeling my brain registered, assuming you're a guy anyway, let me put it this way. Have somebody kick you really hard in the nuts. You know how much that hurts? Right. Now, imagine the total opposite of that pain as pleasure and yeah, that gut wrenching, you wish you had never been born feeling only amplified a hundred times over in pleasure. Girls. Have. It. Way. Better. Fuck. Yeah my eyes rolled back into my head and my hands gripped the arm of that couch so hard, if it had been human limbs, they would have just been crushed into powder. "OH MY GOD!! OH MY GGGGGGOODDD!" barreled out of my mouth as if I had just seen the most horrific thing in my life and Karen kept going, munching, licking, nibbling, suckling and just down right abusing my pussy with her entire face! My whole body was on fire and I was trembling so bad I thought I was going to just die right there from the pleasure. This was a drug the likes of which nothing else could come close to touching. This woman was doing things to me I regret never feeling for myself sooner, and not only that, I regretted never giving such bliss to all the women I'd already been with. Compared to this, I was insulting them as a species! I almost expected to hear a "What, that's it?" coming from every girl I'd bonked through the airwaves into my brain. I thought I had been making them happy. I wasn't making them anything like this kind of happy. Shit, if this was what made women feel happy, I would have changed into a woman a long time ago, put on a cape, mask, gloves and thigh high boots and gave them just what they wanted, no wishes, no changes needed. Damn, this was serious shit!

Then suddenly Karen ceased and desisted and I almost felt like crying! She slid barely far enough from underneath me and I half expected to look down and see her dressed as a mechanic holding a screwdriver and wrench saying something like 'Whelp I got the alternator replaced but she's leaking oil pretty bad!'. "My poor little Rei, so backed up, you're shaking like a leaf. Hmmm...but you taste so sweet, much sweeter than I remember. Now comes the part where you cum for me, you sexy bitch you. I'm going to make you cum so hard. MMmmm" Karen said with all the charm of a woman who meant what she said. I wasn't sure if I should feel happy, excited, scared, or all of the above. I mean what she just did to me was just the appetizer? I figured out really quickly that if all of that pleasure hadn't made me cum, then Heaven help me, Heaven help us both! I grabbed onto the arm of the couch again, my nails starting to tear into the fabric as her mouth latched onto my clit again, this time with much more suction and force, and this time her mouth wasn't alone down there. She brought her fingers up and began to slide and fondle my slippery outer folds. I gritted my teeth, I shut my eyes, I moaned out loud again I watched sweat dripping down my arms and between my breasts. "OHhhhh yes, Yeah, Yeah right...THERE!" I almost screamed to Karen, but it came out in this low, sexy, Asian pornstar from Heaven voice I almost felt dirty hearing it coming from my lips. Then Karen went Rambo mode, sliding two fingers up inside my vagina all the while sucking on my throbbing clit. Oh man, it's one thing to deal with having a penis, everything is external, but when you start talking about sticking something in a place meant for a penis, well you really just can't relate to it. It sort of felt a little like masturbating as guy, but it was a lot more sensitive, a hot, and sexy and good lord, she stuck another finger into me! I think I drooled a little onto my tits that time and whether I wanted them to or not, my hips began to rock on their own, and Karen kept time with me all the while showing me just how good of a driver she was. She was goddamn Evil Knievel. My vaginal muscles were also contracting like I was flexing a muscle in my crotch, squeezing my insides down onto her fingers. If there were ever a time I needed to use my vaginal muscles to save somebody from falling over a cliff, I knew now I had the power. Fuck "grab onto my hand!" I'd just have to say "Grab onto my vagina!" Then Karen decided to take things up a notch and put all four of her fingers inside me. I got a shock that was somehow different than before, more powerful, more insistent. "Oh God, Oh God, Karen, I'm...I'm...ughhhhhh!" I was about to cum, like a fire hose, like ten firehouses! When a man cums, it's pretty quick, he ramps up, he loads the barrel and boom, but this wasn't quite the same. I wasn't loading any barrels; it was like my entire torso was about to turn inside out or something. I began to grunt, to shake, to moan, I was making noises I've yet to make before, noises I don't think existed in nature yet. This was power on a whole new level. My entire body locked up and I began to moan again out loud "Oh Karen, Karen! I'M CUMMING! UGHH YES! YESSsssss! Uggggghhh!" Karen was moaning too but I felt my sweet nectar release in a flood of pressure and pleasure the likes of which my male brain couldn't comprehend. Karen put her entire mouth over my vagina and sucked me dry; I heard her swallowing copious amounts of honey. I was being milked dry and I didn't want it to stop. It did stop though, about fifteen minutes after it started. Goddamn women can do this for a long, long, long time!

As I started to regain some blood flow to various other parts of my body besides the crotch, I slowly loosened my grip on that poor couch's arm and mumbled, slightly slurred the words actually "Should...have.....sent..a...poet." I heard Karen actually laugh out loud for that one! I smiled too and as she slid out from under me she wrapped her arms around my back and pulled me off of my hands and knees to lie gently on top of her. On top of those huge tits. Our sweat glistened in the dim light coming from the overhead light, our bodies smelled of sweetness and lust. As our bodies pushed together, I couldn't believe I was already starting to feel turned on again! My nipples hardened into hers, and hers returned the favor. We looked at each other and kissed, passionately, for at least ten straight minutes. When the kiss broke Karen spoke "So, can I drive or what?" I grinned ear to ear and said "Fuck driving, woman you know how to FLY." She smiled and raised my head up to kiss me again, and I couldn't stop myself either. Sure I've kissed girls before, but not like this, this was something so full of meaning, full of love. I wasn't sure how or why I felt so damned drawn to this woman, but if this was how she really felt about her friend, maybe trying to find the real Rei wouldn't just be a good deed, it would be the most important one I'd ever accomplished in my life. Even as I thought that I sensed my body going off on its own a bit. I felt my hand slowly moving south of the border, toward Karen's pussy, toward that sweet smelling honey pot. I wanted to, I wanted to give her paybacks, but I forced my body to stop. No it wouldn't be fair, she loves Rei and I'd bet Rei loves Karen too, and I shouldn't ruin that bliss she'd get from the real deal, it just wouldn't be fair. But what if I couldn't find the real one? What if this was my one and only chance to make love to this woman who just flew me to the fucking Milky Way and back? Now I know exactly what the Dark Side of the Force felt like, everything telling you its okay when in your heart you know it's not. I broke from our kiss and slowly leaned up and away from Karen, trying to calm myself, kick that male part of my brain back into gear, and start to get the details straight. I got off of Karen and stood up and Karen looked up at me a look of disappointment mixed with happiness on her face. She spoke first "Wow, you're a really great person you know that? I could just tell you wanted to do me back, and you didn't, you held back." I nodded, though I felt oddly uncomfortable standing naked in the room with nothing to cover myself with. Karen got off the couch and embraced me. Solved some of my problem but this wasn't making things any easier and I said "Karen, I do want to make love to you. But I want to find your true love more, I want to try to find Rei, the real Rei, the one that should be the first to touch you the way you just touched me. I wouldn't come close to sharing those feelings with you. You deserve her, not me."

Karen leaned her forehead against mine and said "You're a miracle. A dream. An Angel. I can't just let you do all of this for me without giving you something in return. Yes I'd love to see her again, I'd love to marry that woman, to make love to her for a week straight, but she was sent off to be married to a man. Even if she's still out there, she's probably happy and has forgotten about the things we did almost twenty years ago." I kissed Karen gently and said "If she's out there, I'll find her. If she's happy I'll tell you. If there's even a chance you two can be together, then I have to try to give you that chance. Karen, I can't explain why but you may be the first real reason I have this gift. You may have just found my purpose, my life's goal. If this works, if I bring you and Rei together, then you will have given me more than I would have ever deserved. You can call me an Angel if you want, but I'll have to call you my Goddess." Karen blushed a bit and said "Oh no, let's just let the person with the powers be the Angel for now! I'll just keep my new tits and pussy at this point. I won't even ask to change a thing after what you just said. If you're sure Jamie, only if you're sure of this will I say let's do it. Please, be sure and please be honest with me." I smiled and said "Karen, sometimes you just feel a need to do something a certain way. You don't question it; you don't ask it for directions. You point your heart in the direction you feel the tug and start walking. I may never find her Karen, that's the risk, that's the disappointment. But I swear if she's out there, I'll find her. You two were meant to be together, I'm sure of it!" Karen hugged me, not like a friend would hug you, like a hug where she dips her soul into you, that embrace where you pass beyond friendship into kinship, into trust. I began to feel the hug becoming a bit more than a hug when Karen's nails began to dig into my bare ass cheeks a bit. I wondered for a second what she was doing when she said "But you know....." and trailed off as I felt her hand slip quickly into my crotch, rubbing my clit which made me moan and made that little nub harden faster than I did as a male with a cock. "....you're still wet and this little part down here is hard as a rock. Poor girl, let me show you how I deal with a problem like this" Karen whispered as she sank to her knees. The last thing I remember is watching Karen's tongue shoot from her mouth with her eyes filled with lust as they disappeared into my crotch. Damn woman. I didn't stand a chance.

CHAPTER 4: MEANT TO BE

It took me the rest of the weekend to recover from the war I just went through. It was the best kind of war. I lost. Karen made me feel things I didn't think humans could feel. I knew there were differences between men and women, but I felt like men got the very short end of the stick. I don't think it was a stick. Women from Venus, men from Mars was just a man's way of saying "I'm in it for the sex". I never felt so embarrassed in my life. I always thought I was doing well in the bed. I knew how to rock a woman's world, I knew how to touch in just the right places, hell I was a lick master from the Far East. Wrong. I had basic user knowledge sure, I knew how to turn on the computer, surf the web, but I didn't know a damn thing about how to work through the programing. I didn't know DOS. I didn't know what I thought I knew. It was my fault, I could have done this sooner, and I should have. Though it's a small regret, I knew at least from now on, I'd be doing a hell of a lot more with women from now on. But that would be later, that would be after Karen. For now, she was the one I wanted to help; actually I felt I had to help her. She didn't just take me to new heights as woman; she took me to a whole new level as a human being. I thought I was gifted, but I was starting to question that attitude.

I was at home now of course, browsing through the internet, looking for hints of Rei. Facebook, Twitter, Skype, IM systems, anything and anything I could think of. Even basic Google searches. So far, nothing. Karen gave me some information about her. Her full name was Reiko Sanyuki, at least before she was married, or kidnapped and taken back to Japan. She was five foot six inches tall, her hair was long, straight and black, her skin was tan but not too dark, she had blue eyes, DD breasts and an athletic boarding on toned and well-built frame. She was well versed in English, German, Spanish and Japanese both being able to speak and write fluently in any of them. She was a closet lesbian or perhaps a bisexual and should be around the age of thirty nine to forty one. Her Father's name was Eiji Sanyuki and her Mother's name was Tomoko Sanyuki. I spent hours searching the internet, hoping to catch a small break, a lead, something that would point me in a good direction. The next step, the one I wasn't so sure about, was trying to connect to random women around the world and searching for that one girl in the world that would share some memory of Karen or anything in Rei's life. I'd never tried something like that before, I usually thought it might not just be dangerous, but prying into the personal lives of thousands of women against their will left a really sour taste in my mouth. Sure I was a pervert, but I thought of myself as a bit of a kindhearted pervert. I didn't want to do it to hurt anybody, especially with my new understanding of the female psyche changing how I thought about everything in life suddenly thrust into view and thought. I decided to take it slow and assume that if Rei was snagged and taken back to Japan, assuming again that things worked out how her family wanted it to, that's where she'd still be living.

I closed my eyes and began to concentrate. I thought the best way would be to focus on a girl from Japan and use her eyes and ears to jump around the minds of other women in the vicinity until I felt they were a possible Rei. I let my mind wander, focusing on Japan, then focused harder on where she might be living. Karen said Reiko had come to America from Tokyo, so I started there, zeroing into the city, then branched outwards, searching the subconscious minds of the women that I felt. Some were too young, some too old, some didn't appear to be interested in men or women. Karen said that the man she had to marry was part of a large, well to do family. I was looking for the rich, corporate types, somebody that put a lot of time and effort into their work, or their business. I slowly jumped from mind to mind, searching, hoping. I did this all day, and into the night, I was sweating, I felt myself ready to pass out from the strain of going so long like this. Using my powers on a single person was a drain, but only after I went all out, which rarely happened. This wasn't just a drain; it was a marathon, a really important one. I started to get a headache, slowly and just annoying at first, but then it became this annoying pounding headache, the one that tells you "okay, okay stop whatever it is you're doing before I put you down". I clenched my fists, I pounded the chair I was laying back in, frustrated and thinking "Just a few more minutes, just give me a few more minutes!" as if I was staying up past my bedtime playing World of Warcraft or something. Just as I was about to quit and take a breather, I caught something, not directly from the woman I was in, but from something she heard; "Reiko".

I made her turn toward the sound, a group of gentleman, well to do, suit types, walking down the sidewalk just behind her, speaking in Japanese. They were speaking in Japanese of course, but I could understand it just fine thanks to being inside the mind of a Japanese woman. I loved being able to know the language just being inside the head of something who knew it, one perk of having a gift like this I suppose. The men continued past the woman and I knew I had to find out if this was the right Reiko they spoke about or not. I wouldn't have the ability to keep hanging onto this woman for much longer, as I was well past the point I should have stopped already. I took a chance, I took a hold of the woman, whose name was Yuki Tachibana and I walked her up to the gentleman, and introduced her to them in a very polite manner befitting of Japanese culture. I started up a conversation with the man that I heard say Reiko's name, asking if her family name was Sanyuki. I wasn't being as proper at this point, being a bit more direct. The man replied that Reiko's family name wasn't Sanyuki but Mokoto. I pressed on with a few more questions, a bit more personal. I stressed that the woman I was inside, her name was Yumi by the way, had known Reiko back when they were younger and hadn't seen her in ages; I was trying to reconnect with her if she was the same woman she knew. I told them some of the details of her life, about how she came to America and then had to return to Japan to be married, but she never got a chance to say goodbye. The men began to talk between themselves for a minute, and I felt myself slipping out of consciousness at this point, the world around me started to darken, I wasn't able to concentrate at all on the men, and the woman was starting to come around to being aware of what she was doing without knowing why. "NO!" I screamed out loud, trying to stay where I was, I might have just found her, just hold on, just a little longer! One man handed her a business card and I concentrated on it with all of my strength, burning the writing and the numbers into my brain. He mentioned that he worked at the same place as Reiko, and while he wasn't one hundred percent sure it was the same woman or not, he suspected she could come there and use the directory to speak to her personally. My body jerked and my had whipped backwards, I screamed in pain, I had to be sure this was the one, I dove into Yumi's head, I seared her essence into my brain, I only had a few seconds left!

Blackness. The void in between memories, the space in which the soul finds solace and time to reflect. I felt nothing; I saw nothing, for what seemed like a brief moment. "Jamie?" someone spoke, someone close. My eyes hurt while I strained to open the tender fleshy eyelids that shielded them from the waking world. "K....Karen?" I whispered, my vision blurred and my speech not much better. "Oh thank God. I thought you would never wake up. I was scared! Are you, okay?" Karen asked. I forced my eyes open to look over at Karen. I was on my couch, I had a cool wash towel on my forehead, my wrists were wrapped in gauze and I had tissues up my nose. "What's going on?" I asked, looking myself over. I wasn't wearing a shirt and the lightweight jogging pants I was wearing weren't what I remembered having on before I began mind diving. "I came to see how you were doing. I heard you screaming in pain. I was lucky you didn't lock your door. I found you laying here on the floor, covered in blood, as if you'd been stabbed and cut with a knife! What happened Jamie?" I questioned myself for a second, slowly sitting up, definitely feeling drained of energy. I was hungry. "How, how many hours have I been passed out?" I asked. Karen shook her head and said "Hours? It's been three days Jamie. I was almost ready to give up and call 911." Three days?! Holy shit. No wonder I was hungry. I felt like Chinese buffet. "Karen, I'm not sure, I've never pushed myself this hard before. I guess I went a bit overboard with my powers. But it felt like it was the only way to find Reiko."

Karen put her hand on my shoulder gently, that tenderness filling her heart as her soft hand pushed into my flesh and said "Jamie, I want to try to find Reiko, but not if it means you die. After what you've done for me, and shown me, that last thing I need is to find you dead in a pool of blood like that again. Promise me, please for the love of God, promise me you won't do that again!" She leaned her head down and rested it on my chest, making me lean back against the back of the couch to support her. I didn't mind, she was beautiful and her hair always smelled so nice. My hair was a total bird's nest at the moment. I smiled and whispered "Okay, its okay, I'm okay. Yeah it was a bit selfish of me to push my body like that, having never done that before. But you know, you learn new things everyday doing something crazy once in a while. Well more crazy that being able to make women into your willing love slaves anyway. Bwhahahahaaaaa!" I laughed all crazy like there at the end. Karen raised her head quickly, laughed and slapped me playfully in the stomach and said "Jamie! Love slave? Please, you're a pure gentleman." She laughed again and snuggled close to me, wrapped her arm around my torso and said "A pervert. Biggest pervert on Earth. But a perverted gentleman none the less." I giggled at that, making Karen's head bounce a bit while I said "I guess I was lucky to have found a woman almost as perverted as me. Most women, and I've met quite a few to be honest, aren't nearly as open minded about this as you'd think. I mean I just spent the last few days jumping from Japanese woman to Japanese woman, and I assure you, you're quite unique Karen. You definitely have a way of making me feel better. Thanks!"

Karen sighed and said "Yes, I guess I am a bit of a pervert too. I suppose you have to be if you're hanging out with a man that can turn into a woman, give women super powers and is the one searching for the one woman on Earth she wants to marry. Perverted mind or just really fucked up? Film at 11." Oh hoooo, a real winning sense of humor Karen has. I like her so much. She's such a kind hearted woman, and she has that little bit of wild woman locked inside her. You just have to be brave enough to steal the key and open her cage. I was instantly brought out of my little thought process by a wonderful feeling from down below. This was no fire down below, no, no, that was a terrible Steven Segal flick. There was a woman named Karen down below though, and she had those beautiful, sexy lips of hers wrapped around my flaccid cock. It wasn't remaining flaccid for very long I assure you. I gasped with a little moan to my voice and said "K.Karen? Whha...what is this? I to...told you, oh man, umm, I told you, you don't have to give me anything for helping you! I want to help you, please you don't have...." Karen put her finger on my lips, looking up at me with this sexy look on her face, while my cock hardened inside her hot mouth. She gave me this evil girl grin that made me shiver. I knew Karen wasn't going to be stopping this ride anytime soon. And this is why I sometimes dislike these situations, that I have little real defense against a woman giving me a blowjob. Of course it feels amazing but what I find a bit annoying is that once the male brain feels "sex" and starts to drain all of the blood from that organ to the one between your legs, about the only thing you care about at that point is "FUCK". It's such a primal urge for a man, and I just didn't feel that same way when I was female. It's not that it's bad really, but it's like it's more raw and automatic and no matter how much I didn't want to ruin a good relationship with a woman like Karen, it was very obvious from how hard my cock had become that no matter how much I thought I didn't want to do this, I was doing this.

"OH! AH...Oh...man" slipped out of my mouth as my head pressed back into my couch cushions as Karen's expert mouth and tongue assaulted my stiff cock like she had been starving for it and I was doomed to be eaten alive. She was very fucking good at this. Alex, her husband was retarded for giving up this woman, for losing her. Karen was taking me to a whole new world right now, and I'd been with hundreds of women already. I wasn't giving her more credit than all those other women, but I was accepting the fact that Karen was special, and she was a special person. She was making me feel amazingly good, but it wasn't all coming from just her hot, sexy mouth. She was using her hands too! Oh shit, she was squeezing my hard nipples at the same time as she was flexing her throat to squeeze my cock as she sucked and licked it. No, that's not what I wanted to think right there. I meant to say that Karen was making me feel with my spirit, my soul, more so than just my body. There was physical stuff happening right now, and had happened between us already of course. But that wasn't the only thing. There was something more to this than just a physical attraction. Call it stupid for me to say it this way, but there was a real spiritual connection between us. I was really going to miss this woman once Reiko came back into the picture. At least, I wanted to miss her, I wanted her to be happy with Reiko. Reiko! I'd forgotten to tell Karen what I'd found out about Reiko! "Oh my God, you're amazing; you're such a perverted, sexy, wonderful woman Karen. Holy shit, it's good, it's SO GOOD! Ughhh!" Yeah that's the difference between what your brain thinks it needs to say versus what it prints out and has your mouth speak. It's as if all the shit I was thinking was put into an "out" bin in my head and would be time released after the blood returned to the penthouse suite.

Karen was smiling and moaning, and I could see she was playing with herself while sucking me off, and I wanted, oh yeah I so wanted to dive down to her hot, sticky depths, but I was beating that beast back with what little resistance I had left in me. Reiko would get to be the first to discover that little cavern, no me. I meant what I said about making sure I found Reiko and making sure they ended up together. I wasn't about to spoil Karen's new virginity with my primal urges regardless of how badly I wanted to. Even if I could just fix her to have a virgin pussy over and over, I wasn't going to ruin things for her at this point, especially not now that I had a good lead on Reiko, the one Reiko out of all the others that could be on the Earth, that had a really damn good chance to be the one I was looking for. I think Karen understood my stance though, because at no point did she make the move to stand up and drop her pussy down over top of my hot shaft and ride me like the untamed wild woman she really wanted to be right now. She had some damn good control over herself, especially in a situation that she started. I've found that women tend to take the lead like this when they really, really want to have some fun. I didn't like the idea of her just helping me out in a way like this and not being able to return the favor, but I knew in the long run, she'd agree with me that Reiko was far more important a thing to wait for than some random guy like me. "OH shit, Karen, Oh God, yeahhhhhh...I'm...oh damn, Karen, I'm going to...to cum! Ugh...ugh..." I saw that grin of hers and I could see her fingers pick up the pace down into her lovely honey pot as well. I felt my cock tighten and swell inside her mouth, and that meant I was about to blow my load. I started to leak like a hose and that's when Karen took her mouth all the way down over my shaft, down to my pubic hair, just as I gripped the couch cushions and let loose with all my juice! Her neck flexed and I could hear her swallowing every massive jet of my jizz that dared make its exit from the shaft. It was intense! I'd never came like that before, so hard, so long, and so hot. It was like Karen knew which buttons to touch to turn on this primal need to fill her with so much of my seed we'd have some serious gardening to do later. I spasmed a bit as she sucked my cock dry like a Succubus feeding on my life force, and I laid back against the couch, panting and quite impressed. Karen let my flaccid cock loose from her hot, slippery cave of wonders and had already done the honors of licking it clean. Showering at this point would have put more dirt on it than it had on there now.

Still coming down from that high point I asked "So, was there any real reason for this sudden turn of events?" Karen smiled and wiped her lips before she climbed up on the couch and leaned against my chest, still rising and falling to a faster heartbeat. She spoke "Well, I drove when you looked like Reiko, but I didn't want to be showing favorites. So I decided to drive while you were the man I met. No pretending, no making me do this or that. I thought you deserved a little something and well, that was the little something I thought of first. Good stuff by the way, it didn't taste the same as Alex's cum. I dunno, I never used to like the stuff the last few times I'd given a blowjob, but yours, wouldn't you know it, tasted, good. Really good. Damnit Jamie, I could, make this a damn habit!" I laughed out loud and said "That's why I said you shouldn't do it! I have these weird powers ya know, I've never really tried letting any woman have their way with me like that. I've always been the one saying do this or that. For your sake Karen, please, don't do that anymore. I don't want you doing these things against your will, or because somehow my powers are affecting you in ways even I don't understand. I appreciate it; believe me that was the best blowjob I've had in my life. There was more than just the physical things going on, I felt so, comforted, loved, the whole experience was new to me. Even sex with you when I was a woman changed my life, that's just how powerful all of this stuff is becoming. But Reiko is who you love, you've got to give me the chance to find her, you've gotta hold off for just a little while longer, so your love is for her alone. Please." Karen seemed a bit disappointed and sat back off of my chest, looking a bit embarrassed and said "Yeah you're right Jamie, I'm sorry. I guess going a few years without getting any sex has made me a bit like some wild woman all of a sudden. It's hard, you, you just pushed all the right buttons for me. I felt something more too. But I apologize, I didn't mean for this to become so weird, so different." I nodded and patted her on the leg and said "its okay, giving another person pleasure is hardly the worst thing that you could have done. I can think of many ways we could have fucked this all up already."

I got up off the couch, finally feeling more relaxed not only from the sex, but obviously from the three days of vegetative state I'd been in. "Karen, I turned and said to her, I think I may have found Reiko. I burned the name and address into my mind and tomorrow, I'll know for sure." Karen's eyes lit up visibly and she leaped from the couch and rushed to my side, hugging me and said "Really!? Oh, that's amazing! Umm, I know it's a lot to ask, but, would it be okay for me to spend the night here? I want to be here when you find out for sure. I mean ya know, in case you start to pass out again too, I want to make sure you stay safe too." Karen was one hell of a woman. Worried so much about me, but not because I was doing her a favor, but because she honestly cared for me. I knew I was starting to become attached to Karen, which was good and bad. Good because I did like her, a lot, and bad because getting attached to one woman while having the powers to have many woman wouldn't exactly be a good thing for a relationship. Maybe if I did find Reiko and got them back together, I could just be a sort of third person, with benefits. Yeah, that would be okay I guess. And Reiko was hot as hell too. Damn, a threesome? Yeah I'm pretty perverted, but, yeah. I looked down at Karen and replied "Yes that's fine, I can take the couch you can have the bed. It's pretty clean since I travel a lot I rarely get to sleep in the thing anyway." Karen kissed me on the cheek and she said "Well if that's how you want to do it, but I wouldn't mind sharing the bed stud." I smiled and said "Well we'll have to see how good you are. I'm gonna get a shower, make yourself at home. I'm not sure what's in the fridge besides water and maybe a soda, I usually order out when I'm in town. See you in a few!" I scampered off to get cleaned up and as I stepped into the shower and felt that awesome hot water washing away the filth of the last few days I connected to Karen for a minute to see what she was thinking about. It was odd; she was sitting on the couch, rolling her wedding ring around and around her finger. She was thinking of two very specific things, two names, Reiko and Jamie. Damnit, I told her it was okay for her to stay too and if I wasn't careful, she'd give up on Reiko altogether. I hoped my powers weren't somehow affecting her mind in some way, making her into some mindless little fuck buddy. Screw that, I know it wasn't that, I can see her thoughts, I could feel her soul, it wasn't tainted because of me, but she was definitely learning to relax in a big way around me. Trusting woman. Perverted girl. Beautiful heart. The soap dropped down into the tub and slid to a stop near my foot. I always dropped the soap.

CHAPTER 5: WHAT ABOUT YOU JAMIE?

"So what about you Jamie?" Karen said as I walked out of the bedroom after my shower, drying my hair off with a towel. "What's that?" I asked. "Oh sorry I thought you heard the first part. I was saying I used to watch a lot of scary movies when I first dated Alex. What about you Jamie? What do you do for fun, ya know, when you're not making women's dreams come true?" I laughed a little and she smiled and I said "Well, I never used to like scary films when I was a kid. But I did love to watch monster films, the old stuff like Frankenstein, The Wolfman, even Godzilla. Some scary, some silly, but they left an impression on me. I don't think monster films these days hold a stick to some of the old school stuff." Karen let out a hum and said "Oh? Like what?" I thought a second and said "Well for example, I like Werewolves, and I think one of the best if not the best Werewolf transformation I'd ever seen was American Werewolf in London. I don't think anybody has ever come close to doing a movie with as good effects as that. Of course a lot of people who share my passions with Werewolves, usually wish they could see that scene but with a woman instead. It's never happened, even after all these years." Karen giggled and said "You mean you have some fetish that you like hairy woman?" I shook my head and said "No no, I mean part of me always thinks of a female Werewolf as this soft, fuzzy puppy or something. Somebody you'd just snuggle up with in bed like this huge, breathing, soft pillow. They'd love you and you'd love them, like companions, and I've always felt a kinship to the wolf part because they're family animals, they need a pack, and are very protective of their families. It was always just a feeling I felt I could connect with. But those movies also impressed me by how they showed the transformation aspect of it. I mean they show how a person could transform from a human shape into the shape of a wolf or a werewolf. Sometimes they show that it hurts like hell, and sometimes they control it and it becomes a bit more, I dunno how else to say it but, sexy."

Karen let out another hum and said "Well yeah, I guess I can see that now that you mention it. Well what about me? Would you, see me as a companion, as somebody you'd snuggle with if I were, ya know, a Werewolf?" I grinned and said "Well how would I know honestly? They don't exist. I wouldn't know how I'd feel about seeing you as a Werewolf. I mean I think you're wild enough as it is!" Karen winked slyly at me while she walked up, put her arms around my neck and said "Arooo baby." We shared a good laugh at that one. It was already getting past dinner, so we ordered up some pizza. She liked stuffed crust and triple cheese, sausage and pepperoni. I could live with that, and in fact ordered one for each of us. Two liter of Dew and bam, dinner is served, in forty minutes anyway. We threw in a DvD, I voted for the original director's cut of Godzilla, she was laughing by twenty minutes in. It was a fairly old movie, but after the pizza arrived, she did seem to get into it, the meanings behind it, the true meanings, about nuclear war, and the uselessness of war and the nuclear weapons that could end the world in one way or another. It got more serious I think than just a bit of cheesy "guy in a rubber suit" stuff. She did however, finish her pizza. Damn, a nice figure AND eats more than me. Damn, how is it that women outlive men? By the end of the movie we were both a little bit stuffed and tired. Karen wasn't used to staying up close to Midnight and so I showed her to the bedroom and told her to have a good night. She insisted I should come to bed whenever I needed to and to not take the couch as planned. I assured her it wouldn't be necessary, I wanted her to get some rest, not end up rolling around all over me. I told her I had a bad bed experience in the past, and it still haunted me to this day. She raised an eyebrow and then we both laughed pretty hard. She eventually told me it was up to me and said goodnight. I grabbed a pillow and an extra bed sheet from the closet and headed for the couch. I was happy, tired, and anxious. I hoped that the Reiko I was ready to zoom in on tomorrow was the Reiko we both wanted to find.

But what if it was Reiko and she was still married? What if she wasn't married but had forgotten all those childhood feelings she had for Karen? What if all these years had made her reconsider what she and Karen had shared back then? It's not just that I have to find Reiko, but I have to hope that she feels the same for Karen that Karen feels for her. I began to worry that even finding Reiko may not be the happy ending I wanted it to be. I could use my powers to make it work, but then it's just all a big lie, and it really wouldn't make them happy, which defeats the entire purpose in the first place. I couldn't really relax; I was tossing and turning for hours, thoughts folding in and on top of thoughts. I thought about how we met, me and Karen, what I was doing, why I was doing it and where was it going. I did feel some sort of connection with Karen, and it was starting to worry me that even if I find Reiko and everything works out, where is it going to leave me? I liked her, damnit. Out of all the women I take a chance on, I find the one that I want to make my own. That blowjob out of nowhere, I thought about that too, how couldn't I? Her lips on my shaft, the hot and wet feelings she gave me with her mouth and throat. Maybe it was just because she hadn't had sex in almost two years, maybe she felt sorry for finding me almost bleeding to death on my floor due to helping her. Maybe it was just spontaneous lust? I opened my eyes, staring into the dim ambient light coming from outside, staring up at the ceiling as if I were staring off into space, getting lost in the darkness. My bedroom door was closed, but I could still hear her breathing, feel her heartbeat. I was feeling her in there sleeping, I was such a pervert I was starting to see exactly why have a dick was getting in the way of just loving Karen for all the right reasons instead of for simple sex. I looked down and yup, had a hard on. Fuck. Yeah I'd fuck her if she didn't stop being so....so damn incredible! A thought of just telling her "Nope, it wasn't her, she is in fact, dead, oh well hey baby why don't I show you being bi isn't so bad!" I got up, shaking my head, begging the right organ to start working correctly and not the baby making machine. "Come on, stop being a stupid fuck" I whispered to myself. I think not using my powers for selfish shit was starting to piss me off a little bit. It's like these whispers kept nagging me to do something to Karen, to make her do something to me. Man, this was getting harder to ignore, and I wanted some fucking sleep.

I closed my eyes and I was greeted with a close up view of Karen's pussy. My cock bounced a little, and I wondered why I was looking at Karen's pussy. It was, wet, she was aroused! Why is she aroused? I got up and walked to the bedroom door, and like a ninja assassin, I was instantly past the door and into the room without making a sound, standing next to the bed, staring down at Karen, sleeping soundly. I felt like a total creeper here, like how Michael Myers would just stand there in that expressionless mask in certain scenes from Halloween and shit. She was sleeping soundly but she must have been having a wet dream. Her nipples were hard and poking out into the shirt she was wearing, she was sweating just a little and she was sucking on her pinky finger, like, as if it were a cock or something. My cock was throbbing to death in my shorts but I would not be taking advantage of Karen while she was asleep, I had seen some really stupid videos of guys that did that kinda shit to drunk girls who passed out at their frat parties. Ya know, fucking them in the ass or the mouth while they're completely unable to do anything to stop it. Rape essentially, and I wanted nothing to do with that. But I had to give in to something; I just felt that we both wanted it. I had only changed her breast size and given her back her virginity, but I didn't do anything else to her. She wanted me to, even if she didn't want to say it except as a stray thought in the back of her mind, she wanted me to. Just browsing through her mind was killing me, she was just as perverted as me only of course her idea of perverted wasn't quite as cut and dry as mine. The things I saw in there, the things her and Reiko "experimented" with in college, well, I won't repeat them, but let's just say that as a guy, total nightmare fuel. As a woman though, I won't lie, damn that looked like a lot of fun. Did I mention how flexible Karen and Reiko were when they were 21? Yeah, they were.

I heard a sudden gasp that brought me back to reality and just as I looked down, I saw Karen was awake and staring back at me, obviously a bit shocked and relieved it was just me. "Jamie?" Karen whispered, a bit on the groggy side. I wasn't really sure what to say, so I just sat down on the bed with her and sighed "Sorry, I couldn't sleep." Karen rubbed her eyes and sat up and said "Thinking about Reiko?" I nodded and replied "And you. Karen things are bugging me, ever since that first night, when things became more than just the usual thing between me and a woman. You're different, in so many ways. Sexy, smart, strong willed, a bit perverted, nothing like I've experienced before." Karen giggled and said "Oh that's it, you saw the things me and Reiko did in college didn't you? Be honest!" I nodded and said "Yeah, it's like I couldn't keep the images out of my head. I didn't just see what you and she did; I felt it too, like I was living the sensations through you. Karen, I woke up and came in here because I 'felt' how turned on you were. I knew you were wet, aroused, sweaty, everything. I think me giving you those powers to turn me into Reiko affected me more than I thought it would. I'm still not sure why that is, but I suspect it's because we stayed near each other rather than going our separate ways as I usually did after I had fun with a woman, and due to that, my mind has been so focused on you, helping you find Reiko and not giving in to all the stupid male ego, testosterone driven primal mating instincts has worked against me to the point where I'm fantasizing about you even when I'm asleep. That in turn drives me to see your dreams, feel your mood changes, it's maddening!" Karen slid out of bed and sat next to me, holding me around the waist and said "Jamie, you're young, it's not unusual to have these, ya know, sexual urges, and I'm probably just as much to blame for it as anybody else. I mean, you probably know that women have needs too and I haven't exactly been satisfied in almost two years. I started working out, losing weight, getting in shape and all that because I thought it'd light the fire under Alex's ass and we'd reignite those feelings we had for each other when we first met. Finding out he was just a fuck off and a cheater on top of everything else, well I sort of shut down after that, sexually that is. You though, you turned the heat back on inside me. Powers or not, you're attractive, you're fun, a bit perverted and that's just a few of the things someone like me wants in a man."

I nodded and said "Yeah but Karen, this isn't just a onetime thing ya know? I'm seriously getting to the point of really being attracted to you, hell I already am. It's frustrating because I know that your real soul mate is Reiko, and I don't want to ruin anything about you until you two are together and happy." Karen smiled and said "Well Jamie, you do know that we're both bisexuals right? I like you Jamie, I do, my fears are gone, and I'm happy being around you. Do you think out of all these women you've used your powers on that they'd accept you as you are, knowing you have these strange powers? It's obvious that in one aspect you're not even human, and yet, you seem more human than most of the men I've met in my life." I looked over at Karen and smiled and said "Well yeah I guess that is a bit unusual, you've got a kind heart and soul. And yes I know you and Reiko are bisexual, but I figured after I got you two hooked back up, I'd be in the way and with the way I travel, would you even want to have a relationship with a guy that's gone all the time, not to mention one that would be doing freaky perverted shit with lots of other women?" Karen giggled and said "Well, as long as you saved the really perverted stuff until you came home to us, I think we could work something out!" My ears twitched when she said that. Wow! WOW! No way she just said that. "You, you say that honestly? I've seen the evil that women can come up with Karen. I can't take a chance of hurting you or Reiko. I'm busting my ass here to make sure I do this right. If you're honestly suggesting that all three of us could, ya know, be a couple of sorts, then I have to know that this doesn't get in the way, in any way, between us. Believe me; I'll know when you're not happy. I'm doing this all for you Karen, I'm not sure I could really take it if things went sour after I spent this much time and effort to get things right."

Karen leaned over and kissed me, a quick yet sexy little flick of the tongue on my lips and said "I promise. And if Reiko has a problem with it, assuming we do find her, then fuck it, I'll have you all to myself!" She let out this evil scientist laugh, totally hilarious and I laughed my ass off, lying back onto the bed. Karen was quick on the draw, and climbed right on top of me, into dangerous territory, pressing her crotch down onto mine, my cock still hard even after all this chit chat. She knew I wanted her, really bad, achingly bad! I moaned just a little and she just sat there for a minute or so, rubbing her crotch into mine, a grin on her face. This kept on for a few minutes, my cock tightening and just begging me to do something to relieve the pressure when she said "Promise me you'll stay, even if we find Reiko, even if things go sour between all three of us, promise you'll stay with me! Promise me that, and I'll give you anything you want, you can do anything you want to me, I don't care what it is." You ever have the feeling that you're doing something you may not really want to do, and you've reached that turning point where there's still enough time to stop but if you don't in the next ten seconds; you're screwed and can't change your mind? My brain was in no state to start mapping out the different scenarios of what could go right or wrong, it was in a state where you could ask me to assassinate the President and I probably wouldn't mind it all. Kill the President? Sure honey! Love You Too!

"K...Karen, you make, oh geez, you make a very HARD argument to refuse" I nearly moaned in her direction. She giggled and said "Well that's the pervert in me talking and I don't care. Tell you what Jamie, do something to me, anything you want and I promise I won't run away or think any different of you. It could be as perverted as you want or as I want, I don't care! Then if you think I'm full of shit afterwards, you don't have to promise me anything. I want this tension you're holding in OUT so you can think with all the right muscles and not the big stiff one down here." Karen reached into my shorts and touched my cock and I nearly let loose right there, oh God it was like the best feeling in my life! I have to admit she did have a way with words and they made sense. She was taking a real big risk here, she'd never seen my mind, and she didn't know just how perverted I could be. Fuck it, I was too horny to give a shit, just this once, I'd take a leap of faith. I pulled her hand from my shorts and looked right up at her and said "Okay Karen, I'll take a chance, but I know I've already made my decision. I'll stay with you and I'll do my best to make you and Reiko happy for as long as I shall live, until death do us part." Karen kissed me and said "Well well, marriage proposal? I'm still working on the divorce from Alex right now you know. Oh my, marriage so soon after a divorce. Most women need some time to think it over; I might need some time Jamie." I reached under her shirt and started to massage those nice soft D breasts of hers and said "Well we can go as fast or as slow as you want. Take all the time you need. Besides, I already know how well you can drive, so you're driving!" She moaned a bit and put her hands on top of mine, closing her eyes and licking her lips, starting to get into sex mode quite quickly. She opened her eyes and looked down at me and said "I do" with a wicked grin that made me smile back out of the love of how fucking sexy it made her look! Fire in her loins, in her eyes and in her heart, I was ready to take her up on her offer. Let's see how far she's really willing to go. And damn am I going to be so sore in the morning.

CHAPTER 6: KAREN THE PERVERT

I couldn't decide who was the bigger pervert now, me or Karen. I wanted to say me, since I was the one with the powers to make women do whatever I wanted, and yet, Karen was the first woman I'd met in my life that made what I felt was perverted seem a bit tame in comparison. I was wondering just how crazy shit would be if she was my opposite, if she had the same powers I did, but they only worked on men. Hmm, maybe I'd try that sometime, I bet newspapers around the world would learn to fear Karen! I giggled at the thought and Karen saw it and said "What's so funny?" I smiled and said "Ah just pervert brain down here thinking to itself, wondering which of us is the bigger pervert!" Karen smiled and kissed me and said "Well if you don't start showing me how YOU drive, I'm just going to take the bus. Pervert." Oh burn! And oh Hell no! Nobody calls me a pervert and then rides the bus home. I grinned and had Karen climb off of me and sit back onto the bed before I said "Okay then, you know last night I told you how much I liked a lot of those old scary movies right? I was always a big fan of Werewolves and you asked me if I'd like to snuggle with you if you were a Werewolf? I know you're a bit wild already, but I do wonder what it'd be like and I think we're both going to find out." Karen pulled the covers up over her head and giggled a little bit, pretending to be scared. She whispered "Uh oh, bestiality incoming!" I laughed again pretty good. Damn she's just funny sometimes, what an awesome sense of humor. I decided it was now or never and whispered into her mind "Karen, you've been cursed with Lycanthropy and the full moon has risen, shining its bright light upon you causing you to transform into a Werewolf just like in the film American Werewolf in London but with pleasure instead of pain and while maintaining your human mind."

"Oh fuck! Jesus Christ!" Karen yelled out, throwing the sheets from her body which was instantly dripping with her sweat. "Ugh, Oh GOD it's so HOT! Jamie, I'm burning up!" I nodded and replied "Well you wanted to see the pervert in me, and now you're going to see it." She tried to grin a little and I could see her teeth were already slightly pointed and growing longer in her mouth as she moaned "OH Jamie, you, whatever you're doing, don't stop, Uhhh.ahh.don't..fucking stop you bastard!" I grinned a bit, knowing full well she was having a good time already. I loved her that much more when she talked dirty to me, ha-ha; she was hardly dirty at all. Now she was becoming my fantasy woman, well monster, or beast. Oh fuck, who cares, she was becoming my bitch, sorta. Karen held up her shaking right hand while the skin of her face began to shift and pulsate, new muscles starting to form underneath her skin. She heard the bones in her hand creek and crack as the palm of her hand began to stretch away from her wrist, her thumb receding back away from her fingers, forming a little dew claw there while her fingernails began to split apart, black claws pushing their way from every digit. She turned her hand over and saw the palms of her hand puffing up and pulsating, forming thick leathery looking pads that would allow her to move around on all fours with ease. She looked at her left hand which quickly mimicked her right and also noticed she had black hairs starting to sprout from the pores of her arms, slowly moving upwards from her wrist up to her shoulders. She also saw the hair on her head was becoming longer as it grew down into her face and beyond. I could watch it starting to form this giant mane-like shape as it grew wild upwards and downwards, moving under her shirt and outwards in all directions. Karen let out a moan and threw her head back and I watched as her D breasts suddenly thrust outwards, her ribs popping outwards, making the skin stretch and contort around them. Her nipples hardened and grew much longer than normal, taking on the appearance of teats for pups to suckle upon more than normal human nipples and her breasts engorged and began to grow much larger. The shirt she was wearing began to tear and rip apart, the buttons unable to hold the increasing mass that was starting to strain it to its limits as the seams around her shoulders started to give way and rip apart as well.

"Jamie...Oh God, yes, more, MORE! I'm going...I'm going to...CUM!" I grinned as I watched Karen roll over from her back to her stomach, her whole body twitching and her skin pulsating from head to toe and I watched her ass go up into the air and a sudden explosion of her love honey didn't just soak her panties clear through, but also began to drip down her legs. She groaned and I watched her vertebrae start to flex and contort, and then suddenly they began to push upwards from her back as they seemed to grow larger and the skin contorted as each vertebra popped into a new configuration from her tailbone to her skull. Her shoulder blades cracked and pushed upwards and outwards, forming the proper shape that would allow Karen to walk on all fours easily but less graceful on her hind legs. Muscles continued to form all the way down her torso and back, stretching her skin there as well as in her legs. Karen was looking more and more like a well-built bodybuilder by the second, and it was turning me on something fierce! "I forgot an important detail I wanted to see and had to whisper "Karen, don't forget that you have a beautiful tail as a Werewolf" to make sure this Werewolf wasn't quite a rip off of Rick Baker! I heard a sudden snap and watched the base of Karen's spine stretch outwards until her skin sort of "popped" open and there was this long piece of skin that was quickly forming and growing outwards to begin to lie over top of Karen's ass cheeks. It didn't take long for it to pulsate and become this flexible little tail that had no fur yet. But that problem was already starting to disappear as black stubble was quickly spreading down Karen's now fairly muscular back, having already covered her shoulders in a rich pelt of black fur. The hair on her head had overgrown any boundaries at this point and was wildly growing from the top of head, and yet it looked beautiful if a bit matted with her sweat. Her ears were already pointed and had grown and shifted more toward the top of head, poking upwards through her hair even as they began to be covered in a much finer pelt of fur. I never thought I'd enjoy watching something like this, but I'm glad I took away the painful part of the transformation. I don't think I could have put Karen through something so real like that.

Karen moaned as her ass began to shrink a bit, but became much more muscular and toned, as did her legs. Her hamstrings shrank a bit and her hips began to shift slightly, adjusting her skeleton enough that she could probably run on all fours if she wanted, but not so much that she couldn't stand upright. Some cracking sounds filled the air again and Karen turned to look back at me and the changes that were taking place with her feet. Black claws began to split her toenails apart as they pushed from inside them and her big toe began to crack and slide upwards along her lengthening foot, forming a dew claw there. The bottom of those longer and stronger feet also pulsated and puffed up, forming thick leathery pads that would protect her feet even if she were walking across broken glass covered with nails. Not that I was about to let this particular Werewolf out of my sight let alone go frolicking through a scene from Die Hard. Her calf muscles were also bulking up a bit more to support her extra weight and newfound abilities of running on all fours or standing up. The stubble that had formed across Karen's back was now much thicker now and had grown down her back and was now filling in the bare skin on her ass and her newly formed tail. There was this odd hissing sound that was accompanying this fur growth, and it was one of the few sounds I felt added so much to the erotic nature of this transformation, like an unstoppable army taking away all of your precious skin. But Karen was watching me watch her, and I could see she wasn't scared like I thought she might have been, quite the contrary in fact she was feeling very turned on by this! I know it wasn't because I took away the pain of her transformation either, no; this was a slowly building bit of arousal happening in her mind. Her nose had changed and turned dark, like that of a wolf, and her mouth was filled with dozens of long, pointed teeth, looking quite menacing to say the least. Fur had covered her cheeks and neck and I could see her skin pushing slowly outwards as it puffed up and flexed, her new muzzle was forming.

Karen suddenly moaned and rolled back toward me, onto her back. Her breasts had become almost double their normal size now, and her nipples had grown as long as my fingers. Her shirt finally gave up trying to contain any more of her mass as the sleeves tore completely apart as her arms swelled with new muscle and her now GGG sized breasts busted any remaining buttons and fabric from around them, allowing them to finally bounce into view. Wow, Karen now had some serious knockers, but because of all her newfound mass, they didn't seem as out of place on her as I thought they would have. Her stomach was clenching hard and I watched a wonderful six pack forming under her skin just as the fur that had grown across her chest began to push from the pores of her skin there. She was ripped as any top male bodybuilder would ever dream to be, but she still had this feminine appeal to her that I was in love with. Karen let out a snarl of pleasure and one of her hands quickly reached down to her strained panties, which as I quickly saw, were pulled so tightly into her vaginal folds, it was probably cutting off some blood flow, and with a flick of her inch long claws, severed the fabric holding them barely in place. I was now face to face with Karen's soaking vagina and saw her clitoris was swollen and standing several inches from her pulsating folds. She slammed her hands down onto the bed, and I took them into my own hands, giving her something to squeeze, not out of pain, but out of desire, lust and pleasure. She whimpered to me as her face began to push outwards, her jaw extending and her teeth growing larger as her gums made room for even more razor sharp teeth. Her moans were becoming more whimpers and low growls, and as I turned my attention back to Karen's lower body, I watched as her clean shaven bush suddenly sprouted black stubble, which quickly began to grow and twist outwards very quickly. The hair forming there began to surround and devour Karen's vaginal region, growing upwards along her stomach and around her legs to meet up with the rest of the fur that had already grown everywhere else on her but the bottom of her hands and feet. With a low but long howl, Karen's face finished its transformation into her new muzzle and her back arched as she came hard, really hard, so hard she sprayed her love honey across the bed and some of the floor.

Karen squeezed my hand a bit and relaxed, her heavy, coarse breathing taking a few minutes to settle. Then she opened up these two beautiful golden eyes and slowly sat up. I sensed no malice from her and she stared at me for a minute or so, then licked my face and laughed, though it was a low bass laugh that I felt in my chest cavity! "I guess I wasn't expecting this much perversion in one day Jamie" Karen spoke, her voice much lower and mixed with growls and grunts. I smiled and gave her a kiss on her wet nose and said "Well, I had to know just how far I should push things. You wanted to know how fucked up in my head I was, and well, you did ask for it." She nodded and said "I want to get up, I have to see this!" I helped her stand, and it was a good thing, as she stumbled several times just trying to make it to the mirror in the bathroom. She was taller than her normal self, close to seven feet tall now if I had to guess and very heavy, and dense, definitely a muscular powerhouse underneath that soft, warm fuzziness. "Feels so strange, yet, so wonderful. I don't know why, but I feel so nice like this. And for a wolf, I don't look half bad if I do say so myself" Karen said to me as she checked herself out in the mirror. She was flexing her new muscles and rubbing her larger breasts and generally feeling herself all over, even practiced wagging her new fluffy tail. Karen spoke again "Amazing Jamie, you have an amazing power. I take it that this isn't permanent though right?" I shook my head and said "I can make it permanent if you wanted, but I suspect you won't want to have a curse like this, so no, I'll change you back whenever you're ready." She looked at me and nodded and I felt what I said eased her mind and so I said "You, don't like being like this do you? Be honest with me Karen, I want you to be happy too." She looked back at me and stood up straight, easily dwarfing me and said "No I do! I just you know, have nothing really to compare this to. I'm, amazed, and frightened all at once. The transformation you made me go through, was so, delightful, so erotic. My goodness just look at how soaked I am from it!" Karen slipped her hand down to her pussy and pulled it up to show me how wet her leathery palms were with her love honey and though I was grinning Karen could see that I was sporting a pretty big boner at the moment. Karen flashed this evil grin that truly seemed evil at this point since she now had several sharp, shiny teeth in her mouth as she walked toward me, slowly backing me into the bedroom. She picked me up like I was nothing and sat me on the edge of the bed and said "Okay weirdo, this ain't over. You made me like this for more than a peep show, so finish me off, I know you've got dirtier ideas in that head, so do it and don't make me wait any longer!"

She was turning into the Alpha wolf all of a sudden, and I did like that in her, now she was feeling that wild side inside herself that she'd caged up for so long and I was really liking it myself. I nodded and decided it was time to go all the way, to the stupid regions of my own desires that I had myself, caged up for a while now. I whispered to her mind "Karen, I am your Master and you are my Bitch. You will do anything I tell you." Karen's eyes closed for a moment, and she let out a small whimper and when she slowly looked back down at me she seemed quite ready to obey her new master. "Karen, suck my cock." Her clawed hands quickly grabbed my shorts and literally ripped them apart to get to my flaccid cock. She licked her long muzzled lips with her new wolf tongue and started to immediately lick my cock and balls, almost like a dog. She carefully pushed my legs apart with her paws so she could get to my balls easier and it didn't take me long to really start to feel good. It wasn't the same as a normal tongue for sure, since as a wolf, her tongue was much longer, rougher and more muscular and yet it still made me erect into tent pole status within thirty seconds. At that point Karen slipped her entire mouth down over my cock, easily taking the whole thing into her long snouted face. This felt alien and dangerous, all those pointy teeth were dragging lightly over the surface of my cock, and I knew if one of us twitched the wrong way at this point, I could be in serious trouble! But my fears slowly melted away because Karen definitely knew what she was doing, all I felt was how great a job she was doing sucking and licking me into near orgasm. I was generally pretty good at holding out, but the strength of her mouth and throat coupled with that new tongue sent such alien feelings shooting through me, I was nearly ready to explode already! I didn't have much time to think of what to do, but I know where I wanted to go next. I quickly whispered to Karen's mind again, saying "Karen, when I cum, you'll drink down every last drop. Once you do this, you'll go into an incredible heat making you uncontrollably horny, making your pussy stronger, your clit larger and harder, and causing your breasts to engorge with milk and two more large sets of breasts to grow on your torso." I grinned as I leaned my head back onto the bed, Karen shoving her hot mouth all the way down over my cock as it swelled and began to shoot my load of hot cum down her throat. She easily began to suck it down as splurt after splurt sprayed inside her. In seconds I had blown my entire load as if I were a bottle rocket giving out that little 'OOo Ahhh' to my lovely, furry spectator.

Karen let go of my cock, giving it a playful lick as she looked at me and grinned before she climbed up over top of me and began to lick my neck and chest. It was right after this she grunted and she jerked her head up away from me, letting out this low growling moan. I looked down and saw that what I wanted was starting to happen. Juices began to quickly trickle down her legs and then more and more began to drip from Karen's soaked pussy lips. I saw her clit hardening, growing longer, poking so far outwards I could see it through the thick fur surrounding it. Then I saw her long nipples thicken and harden even more than ever and Karen jerked upwards, growling as her breasts began to expand even larger than ever! I held onto Karen's paws and she squeezed my hands as her body began to sweat and the fur covering her began to glisten with wetness. I heard this strange gurgling sound getting louder and I could tell it was Karen's tits filling with milk now, as though she had just given birth to a litter of pups and was making everything they would need inside those big tits of hers. Her huge breasts expanded outwards further and further, now starting to look a bit too big even for her massive frame but now I could see two mounds forming quickly underneath her normal tits, pushing the fur outwards quickly as the gurgling sound intensified. A new set of breasts were quickly swelling outwards and in seconds two new nipples were also breaking through the fur, growing several inches long and turning almost black in color. They began to throb before my eyes as the new set of breasts swelled into the GGG range that her original werewolf woman breasts had been. Seconds after this new set had nearly finished forming; another set began to do the same underneath these! Karen's grip increased and I felt my cock already stirring to another erection just from watching this event unfold. I let go of Karen's hands and reached up and began to fondle her massive first set of breasts. She howled right out loud as soon as I touched them, immediately looking down at me with a loud whimper and said "J...Jamie! JAMIE!" Her voice was like thunder, so loud, so low and growling, like a real monster, but it wasn't fear or anger in her voice, it was lust, uncontrollable lust. I could really tell she was losing herself in the bliss I was putting her through. Karen's second set of breasts swelled completely into view, topped with nipples as long as my middle finger and in seconds I could see small drops of milk dripping from their tips. I couldn't resist the temptation and I pulled Karen downwards over top of me and I began to suckle on those big, fat nipples like a hungry pup.

Karen's entire body shuddered like mad and I felt some of her love honey splurt onto my legs so I knew she was a complete slave to her lust now, she wasn't going to escape any pleasure I could dish out to her now, no matter what I did, or where I touched, I knew she was going to shudder and feel things she'd never felt before. My cock was throbbing hard, bouncing up into Karen's huge breasts but in her current state, I knew even as good a fuck as I could give her wouldn't be enough, she was too big to tame like this. I released her dripping nipple from my mouth, licking my lips clean of her sweet milk. She growled a little and pressed all six of her huge tits down onto me, rubbing her soft furry breasts over my entire body, trying to stimulate herself as best as she could. I was too turned on now to care what else happened, and so I whispered to Karen's mind "Okay my big bitch, I want you to stick my cock right up into your pussy and as soon as you do my cock is going to expand and grow until it fills you to the point that your pussy will barely be able to contain it!" Karen let out a long growl, her teeth sparkling in the dim light as she spread her legs and rubbed her soaking pussy along my shaft up to the tip and then very easily slid my stiff cock up into her vagina, lowering herself all the way down onto the shaft. She moaned and so did I, as it felt so hot inside her, and her muscles began to squeeze my cock with muscles I knew were far beyond human now. Her breasts sprayed some milk all at once, soaking my chest and stomach and I reached over and held onto her puffy hands, trying to hold her up off of me and give her some stability. She was shaking from the pleasure but I felt she was enjoying herself, confirmed when Karen looked down at me and with a growl said "Jamie, yes, fuck me, fuck me please! I, I can't think, I oh, oh, your cock is growing...growllll....inside me! Big, hard, so...hot...groooowll...Oh God I can't, control...." I loved that low voice, a combination of woman and monster, my God it was beautiful! She leaned down and ran her tongue straight into my mouth. It was a weird ass feeling but I wasn't grossed out at all. I wasn't kissing a dog; she was far from a dog. Her tongue was rough and big, but she seemed to know how to work it as we rolled our tongues together and I felt my orders starting to happen down below.

I moaned through the kiss as my cock shuddered and began to throb like I couldn't believe! Then I felt it start to expand inside Karen's hot cunt, the veins standing out on its surface, I could feel it sliding further up into Karen's vagina and expanding outwards as it gained girth, stretching those hot, pink pussy lips of hers more and more. Her muscles were clenching around it as it grew larger, really squeezing me tightly. It seems that a werewolf pussy wasn't going down without a fight! Karen leaned down more, breaking the kiss and putting her head next to mine, growling with this deep grunting noise, a really sexy noise that made my cock stiffen even more! Oh why did it turn me on so much to hear her practically purring in my ears like this? I couldn't understand it, and fuck if I was in the mood to think too much about it, but this wild ride she was going to get, this wild monster lurking inside Karen's soul was like sex if it had a physical form, and I loved her so much more now than ever. Reiko, you're going to have such a wonderful woman, and it'll be a pain in the ass to share her with you! I grunted as my cock continued to swell and Karen gripped it harder, moving her hips a little, keeping her pussy as far down over me as she could, her legs spreading wider and wider, she was almost doing the splits at this point as my girth had to be closing in on four or so inches around by now. "FUCK!Growlllll...grrr...J.J.Jamie...you're...so big...so BIG! Bigger...you're getting so...grrrrRRRRowl...GETTING BIGGER! Howwwwllllll!" Karen exclaimed, with much effort to growl and grunt the words. She leaned back upwards, holding onto my hands and I could actually see my cock moving underneath those huge tits she had, I had grown so big now it was pushing her furry stomach outwards a bit. My God, my heart was racing and my cock had reached an explosively huge size, it was time to fuck this bitch like my life depended on it! I had to take control now, she was too big to do it any other way, so I pushed Karen to the side and rolled over on top of her, my cock expanding again inside her, and her pussy clamped me to her like a death grip. I grabbed her legs, spread her as wide as I dared and began to ram my super cock into her as hard and fast as I could, thrusting into her with all my strength. The entire bed bounced and creaked like mad and Karen was clawing up her sheets as she dug her hands into them and the grunts she was letting loose with was making my cock swell even more! I couldn't believe I even had enough blood inside me to power this thing, but I wasn't concerned with any of that shit now! I wanted this woman to feel every inch of my dick and I thrust harder and faster, I couldn't believe just how horny I had gotten myself, I was starting to wonder if I was in heat or she was. I didn't care, she felt great, slick, and warm, and she wrapped those soft, furry legs of hers around my back and pulled me into her as deep as I could go without jumping into her pussy with my entire body.

"FUCK FUCK FUCK! FUCK MRRRRRRREEEEEE!" Karen howled and growled, that sexy bitch! I was sweating so bad, and so was she, her breasts were spraying milk almost constantly now, she was definitely in heat, uncontrolled heat, just like I told her to be, and I couldn't believe one of my wildest fantasies she was enjoying even more than I was! I pulled my enormous cock from her pussy and she gasped with a growl as if I'd just taken away her favorite toy or something. I rolled her to her side and she quickly got onto all fours for me, she knew where I was heading without a word. I had a brief second to look down at my huge dick and it blew my mind. It was well over two feet long, about six or seven inches around, bigger than any cock I knew of, including those on a horse. I snapped back to reality when Karen whimpered, so I grabbed ahold of her long furry tail, held it like I was going to swing her in a circle and throw her down the road, and rammed my cock back up into her pussy, letting that warm, slick pussy grip it once more. Ah man, I was home! I held onto Karen's fluffy tail as if she was saving me from falling over a cliff and I pounded into her with as much force as I could muster, and even though the bed was starting to slowly creak across the floor and the springs were not happy with the forces we were both applying, I found solace in the fact that Karen was cumming hard, soaking the floor, the bed and both of our legs with her sweet honey. I felt my cock flaring wider and longer, the muscles tightened beyond steel rigidity as the entire shaft began to rumble with oncoming orgasm. I grunted and growled just like Karen as I thrust and thrust, thrusting so hard it was starting to hurt my stomach to ram into that heavy, muscular, furry ass of hers. I shoved my cock as far as I could for one final thrust as I finally came, hard, harder than I thought anybody could. It wasn't just a few splurts, it was a bursting stream of hot, sticky cum. I filled her pussy, her stomach, everything I could fill, her stomach bloated out a bit from the enormous pressure I was putting into her. She same too, and her nipples had completely soaked the bed with her milk, and she let out a long, lovely howl that slowly became a low growl as she laid her head onto the bed. I felt my cock at last starting to come down from the high I put into it, and as I slid it from her stretched pussy and it began to go flaccid, I watched what had to be gallons of cum pour from the gaping hole my cock left there. Amazingly in a few seconds of pulsating and flexing, the hole closed and tightened, and I wouldn't have been able to tell that I had put a cock the size of my leg in there a minute ago. I guess being a werewolf, even a fucked up version from my fantasy, still made her regenerate back to her original state. Good thing my cock wasn't made of silver!

Karen slowly came around from her afterglow and sat up a bit, turning to me as I sat on the edge of the bed, breathing heavily. She pressed her massive, furry tits against my back and embraced me while she growled out "Jamie, my God, are all, do all your fantasies feel so fucking good?" I laughed a little and leaned back into those wonderfully soft tits and said "Well, I've never really done something like this before; it was my first time living out any real fantasy with a woman. I hope, I hope it didn't make you feel too weird or, ya know, I didn't want you to..." she turned my head quickly and kissed me with that huge tongue of hers again, shutting me up for a good minute or so. When the kiss broke she was on top of me again, rubbing her still wet pussy on my flaccid cock while she said "Are you joking? It's like a dream, a dream of everything I could want, or wished for. Grrrr...I never knew...how...wild I was inside...no Jamie...GRowwll...I wanted this as much as you did, maybe...rrrrr...even more. Arggggg...getting warm again, oh...RRRR...Jamie, getting...horny again...can't...think...so...horny...GRRRrowl...MATE!" She was already reverting to that bestial grunting again and I have to admit, there was a big part of me that wanted to fuck her again only I didn't really want her to become some slave to this kind of pleasure. I didn't think she'd really forgive me once I undid the changes if I took things too far tonight. I still loved her, but I did need to find Reiko and get them back together if of course, the Reiko whose trail I had found was the one I was really looking for.

Before I could think any more on it, Karen grabbed my still flaccid dick and put it up into her pussy which made me moan and made it immediately begin to harden and grow. My powers were still in effect, so as long as my cock was in her pussy it was going to grow big and hard again. I tried to protest but her pussy gripped down hard on my cock, making it really tighten and bulge inside her. She slammed her clawed hands on either side of my head, cutting into the pillows and growled "ME...grrRowl, DRIVE!" I nodded, best to not piss off a seven foot werewolf that could easily snap me in half, especially one sitting on top of you with your swelling cock in her vagina. I figured what the hell, she wanted to drive, and I knew how good a driver she was. She lifted those fuzzy hips and started to raise and lower herself on my dick, slowly pulling up, letting her muscles flex and drag along my shaft and then she'd slam hard back down, shoving more of my cock into her pussy with each thrust as it swelled and thickened with each thrust. She was picking up the speed and in a few minutes we both got into a wonderfully sexy rhythm and while she was really slamming into me, she was still being careful not to crush me, well aware of just how much she weighed and how strong she obviously was. She leaned down over me and began to kiss my neck and then nibbled ever so gently on my nipples, which was a strange sensation, but not nearly as sensitive as when I had them sucked on while female. This time I wasn't lasting as long as before, she was going too fast, too wild and it felt so fucking good with her pussy being so hot and tight and my cock swelling every second it was inside it I felt myself almost ready to cum again and I was starting to lose my mind too! Men usually can't go this long in bed, we're just not built for the long haul, but my powers meant I could last for the rest of the night, but I did have limits, and I was already starting to reach them. As long as my powers were working, I was being drained physically because of it. It takes time for my powers to settle out to where it no longer does that, but I haven't had time to adjust to all this newfound lust for Karen and of course, searching for Reiko had me bleeding from the eyeballs. All of this was taking a toll and if I wanted any hope of zeroing in on Reiko the next day, I knew this had to be the final round. Seconds later, Karen's growls got louder and she looked straight into my eyes and I looked right back at her, gritting my teeth as she pounded my swollen dick to death, nearing the final turn before orgasm's finish line and told her "Yeah bitch, fuck me. FUCK ME. Harder, cum for me, cum for me Karen, my bitch, my fantasy. CUM!" And she started to, without me whispering or anything, I felt her juices flooding my legs and stomach and she closed her eyes and she started to drool onto my chest and she leaned back, arched her back and slammed one last time downwards onto my cock. I exploded inside her, hard, harder than the last time, so hard I felt the air leaving my lungs and all the blood being sucked into that mammoth monster between my legs. I felt every release and shudder that came with it and for over two minutes we came, both of us together, strained, growling, howling and holding each other's hands.

Finally she fell down next to me, breathing hard, panting and definitely drained, my cock sliding out of her pussy at last, too drained to stay hard anymore. I took a few minutes to catch my breath before I reached over and began to bet her huge soft, fuzzy back and said "Karen, are you okay?" She slowly rolled over, sliding far enough away from me to roll back toward me without rolling on top of me. She opened her eyes slowly and I could see she was grinning and she spoke "Jamie, it was beyond anything. I can't believe...grrr...that it could be so wonderful. I feel...grrowlll...kind of bad for not being a part of your world. I really could have been a better werewolf, but I guess I....whimper...I wasn't as good as I could have been. But I'm gr...grr...glad, you did this for me, and for you. I love you Jamie, I may.rrr....rr...love Reiko too, but I can't deny I'm falling madly in love with you groooowl...too!" I smiled and whispered "Daww...you're a wonderful woman Karen, beyond anything I could have dreamed. I can't deny that you've really proven you're in this for the love, not for the powers. You're in this for Reiko and me now, too. I want to stay with you, like we were saying. I can't think of letting someone so special get away from me. And don't worry about not being into the movies like I was. It was a strange fetish to be sure, but hell, who needs the movies now when I can have the real deal?" I rubbed her arm, the feeling made her moan a little and I still couldn't believe how soft it felt, and a bit wet since she had obviously been sweating her furry ass off. She leaned over and licked my face and said "Well you are my Master aren't you? You didn't think I heard you did you! Growlll..." I was a bit shocked and said "Wait, you heard me telling you all that?" She licked my face and said "No, not everything, but I have this urge to obey you and please you, however...grrr...however you wish. It like I heard this little voice in my head while ago saying 'He's your master, make him happy, and obey him'. It wasn't an unpleasant thought, I welcomed it, it's...growl...hm...It's different, and exhilarating. It's nice, sort of being a slave to somebody else, to please somebody else so fully, so, I dunno how else to say it, so erotically." I looked at her and petted her head and said "Well I'm sorry if it made you do or think something you wouldn't have. I wasn't trying, I mean, I don't want to feel like I'm forcing these things on you. Had I known you'd hear anything like that, I wouldn't have done it. Argh...now I feel like a jerk."

I sat up and spun to let me feet hang from the bed, putting my hands on my head and just leaning there, shaken a bit. I knew she wanted me to do this to her, she wanted me to have some fun, but I'd never really thought my powers would be heard, I thought they were just whispers, this little voice, and maybe that's all it was. She heard that little voice, I wasn't expecting it. She placed her furry arms around me, licking my neck and said "Jamie, don't beat yourself up over this. I wanted it, and I still want it. You did nothing wrong! I swear this isn't me being subservient to you, it's the truth. I loved this, this everything! You and I are both weird, fucked up perverts, accept that, accept me, please, I'm in this with you, for you." I sighed and sat up, holding onto her hands, pressing my back into all six of those soft, furry tits and said "Yeah, I'm sorry, I guess it's all so new to me, this, relationship, these feelings between you and I. I just didn't want to fuck it up when I think things are going so well. It's almost too good to be true. Karen, I love you, I love you so much." I cried actually, yeah I'm a man and I cried, it was such a rush of emotions, I couldn't hold them in. Karen carefully wiped my tears with those huge, clawed hands of hers and said "Groooowl, grr...no more crying big boy, I'm here for you now, and soon, Reiko will be too." She kissed me, and I kissed her back, she leaned me back onto the bed again and I rubbed her furry breasts, feeling her nipples quickly hardening through that soft fur. I was so tired, but already she was getting horny again, from my powers. She moved above me so her tits were hanging in front of my face and whispered "Jamie, I...gRRooowl...it's getting hot again, horny, so horny...please, suckle my nipples, they're so full, so hot, growwwwl! Ughh...I can't...seem to calm down...f...getting...hard...to...ggg...g...rrrr...to think again! Jamie...Jamie." I pulled her down a bit more and began to suckle on those hard, purple nipples. Karen shuddered and sprayed milk into my mouth and I swapped to the other nipple to suckle, repeating the motions, getting more milk to drink. Then I moved to her second set and did the same, then all the way to the third and drained her tits as much as I could. Of course it did little good as I watched her nipples harden into throbbing points quickly and her breasts swelled with milk again soon after. And here I was, getting hard again, my flaccid cock starting to rise upwards from my crotch once again. A third serious fuck session was out, there was no way I'd be able to handle her again. This was a fantasy that was quickly becoming a wonderful nightmare! I quickly whispered to her "Karen, I've freed you of your curse, and you'll now return to the way you were before I woke you up."

She let out a small moan and a gasp and quickly the extra sets of breasts began to deflate and disappear, the fur that covered her body began to retract and the hissing sound filled the air around her as they did so. Her entire body shuddered as her bones shifted and shrank, the muscle she had packed on shrank and contracted and her muzzle began to pull back into her reshaping skull. Her long wolf ears returned to looking as human as ever and that fluffy tail shrank and retraced back into the base of her spine while her vertebrae returned to their original positions. Finally the last of her fur pulled back into the pores of her skin and her pointed teeth returned to normal. Her legs reformed back into the normal bipedal configuration, her clawed feet returned to normal and the puffy pawed hands she sported returned to normal as well. In under a minute, Karen's clean shaven, well-toned, D cupped body was back to normal. She looked down at me, sweat dripping down her chest and face and smiled. No fangs, no glowing eyes, but that usual Karen smile that I loved. Those hot lips of hers, I had to taste them again and pulled her down to French kiss her like I meant it. She lay down on top of me, finally light enough that I hardly noticed her weight and we kissed for several long minutes. My cock had already returned to normal during all of this, something I barely paid attention to and was thankful for. Once the kiss broke Karen spoke first "I think we should shower, I'm sticky and smell funny now. Like wet dog." I grinned and said "Or wet pussy cat" She slapped me lightly on the chest and we shared a laugh. We both got up and went to take a hot shower. It felt good, it gave me a bit more energy and I noticed that I wasn't feeling so bad or sore anymore, mentally or physically. I was tired now, and relaxed. I guess sharing such a fucked up fantasy with a woman you love can do that for you. I washed her back, she washed mine, but I couldn't help but stand behind her and give her a reach around, fingering her pussy. She gave me a hand job while we stood there enjoying the hot water. It didn't take us long to build up to yet another quick orgasm. My techniques were getting better; I had her cumming almost as fast as she did me, and without any cheating with my powers. We finished cleaning up and got dried off and dressed. My bed was a sticky mess, but I had a spare mattress in the closet. We both laid on it and snuggled together. I didn't have a sexual thought for once but Karen said "Jamie, promise me we can try some of this stuff again. I don't know if I could stand knowing that was a onetime thing." I nodded and replied "We can have fun like that again. I'm always open to suggestions." She smiled and said "Oh no, this is your realm honey, I'm interested in just what other fucked up and perverted shit you have held back on." I turned from Karen's gaze and looked up at the ceiling and said "Well, if you're really that interested, I'm sure I can come up with something." She put her hand on my chest and kissed me on the cheek and said "Of course you can. I found out tonight just how good you can drive. I'm riding shotgun for a while." We fell quickly to sleep, our bodies close together and I let the night's events wander through my head. Reiko was going to have a lot of catching up to do.

CHAPTER 7: TARGET REIKO

Morning came and went and thank God it did. I woke up first, it was late afternoon already but I was finally feeling well rested. Karen was lying next to me, her arm drapped across my chest. She was sleeping soundly, and I expected her to be since she took the brunt of the energy drain last night. I carefully slipped off the mattress, letting Karen have some more sleep time. I quickly got dressed and went out to the store. It was a nice day and the walk was short. I had to pick a few things up for us both. I felt like cooking some breakfast, I was hungry and wanted some pancakes. I returned with my two bags full of breakfast goods; milk, eggs, pancake mix, sausage, bacon, bread for toast, the usual lineups any person expects there to be on a breakfast table. I started cooking up my loot, pretty much making at least twice as much as I would for just myself. I make some damn good pancakes. Just as I was about to finish up the sausage, the door to the bedroom creaked open and Karen was there, covered in a bed sheet, her hair in shambles and a bit of a groggy look on her face. I had forgotten that last night, whatever clothes she had went to bed in were destroyed when she changed into werewolf form. I could fix that of course, or have Karen fix it, but she sat down at the kitchen table and smiled at me and said "Mmmm...smells good. Pancakes, sausage, eggs and bacon. Who'd have thought a man knew how to cook breakfast." I smiled back with a laugh and said "Who'd have thought a woman would turn into a werewolf in my apartment and fuck my brains out. Oh and yeah, I think I'm a pretty good cook. You get to eat first, want any toast?" She laughed at how I seemed to jump between subjects as I did, and said "Yeah, toast, sausage and a couple pancakes please. Oh, maybe some bacon, I have this sudden urge to have some meat." I grinned and said "Well, don't blame me, I'm hungry, not horny, so down girl, down!" She shook her head, laughed and said "Oh shush, you know what I meant." I nodded and put the food on a few plates and set them down on the table. "I've got all the usual stuff to go with these; syrup, salt, pepper, some milk and orange juice if you want. Dig in Karen, tell me what you think."

And she did, she gobbled on her sausage and a few strips of bacon quite quickly, still coming down from all those instincts she'd been assaulted with last night. She dug into the pancakes and buttered some toast, literally wolfing it down in a few minutes. I loaded my plate and dove into mine as well, though I kept most of my stuff under control. "Damn, Karen said as she put down her fork and sat back in her chair, I didn't realize I was so hungry. I felt a bit monstrous right then. Um..Jamie are you sure I'm back to normal?" I nodded and said "Yeah, you're fine, it's just a side effect of what you turned into. If you'd gone home you'd have been as you usually are, but since you're still hanging out around me, some of the effects I bestowed upon you, stick around a little while longer than normal. Plus, as much energy as you used last night, I'm lucky I didn't have to run down to the butcher shop last night to feed you before I changed you back. Turning into a werewolf takes a lot of energy, even with my powers helping the change along." She seemed relieved and picked up her orange juice, sipping on it like a normal person would before she said "Jamie, thanks, for everything. I mean it." She slowly got up, came over to me and sat down onto my lap, facing me. "I love you Jamie, I love you so much! she whispered in my ear as she wrapped her arms around me. "And, she continued, Jamie, I, I uhh, really didn't mind you being my master last night. It was really wonderful. I, what I mean to say is...." her voice tappered off as she leaned back and kissed me gently, which quickly escalated into full on French kissing, passions flaring inside us both, my flaccid cock already starting to awaken to poke into her bare ass cheeks. I broke the kiss and whispered into her ears "Okay girl, good girl, calm down. I love you too but we have some work to do today, and there is just no time for playing around right now." I hugged her and stroked her messy hair, but I think she got the message when she leaned back and said "Sorry Jamie, I'm still getting used to all these, these erotic sensations. When I touch you, it's like electric, it's some kind of hum that works its way through me, it really turns me on as you can see." I looked down and sure enough her nipples were hard and erect and her pussy was glistening with the soft dew of her love nectar.

I nodded and said "That's why we can't play around right now, it's going to be draining for me just zeroing in on Reiko, and if I waste any more energy playing with you, I'm not going to be able to confirm it's her. I love you Karen, you know just how much I do, but this is more important than either one of us right now. Plus, the longer you wait and hold out, the easier it will be to control all these new feelings, it'll be a big help, for both of us. Maybe if you take a hot shower, you'll feel less turned on and I can get to work." Karen nodded and kissed me quickly, got up off my lap and headed for the shower. As she got to the bedroom door she turned to me and said "Well, good luck, I'll watch over you, but make sure you come back to me, don't you go bleeding out like last time. I swear if you do that again, I'll make you bleed even worse! Oh and I'll need some clothes by the way, considering the only thing growing hairy and seven feet tall didn't destroy were my pants and shoes that I didn't wear to bed." I laughed and said "Don't worry, I'll have you fix that stuff later, ya know, once I've had my fill of seeing you running around naked." She grinned and said "Oh you kinky pervert you!" She disappeared into the bedroom and I went to the living room, got comfortable in my nice big reclining chair and let my mind drift back toward Japan, and the address I had burned into my mind.

But no sooner had I just started to drift above Tokyo I felt a tingling feeling in my loins, as if somebody were rubbing my crotch. I snapped awake and looked down and saw nothing, but I felt something, something that was making me feel really good down there. I looked around and I couldn't tell what was making me feel so good all of a sudden, but my cock knew what it liked and was already starting to tent my shorts as it filled with blood. My breathing picked up and I felt the tingling getting stronger and I instinctively reached down my shorts and grabbed my dick, feeling it swelling in my hand as it became hard as a rock and began to throb hotly. Then it hit me! I turned toward my bedroom door and focused on linking up with Karen. As soon as I did, I saw through her eyes and instantly discovered the reason for the sudden arousal. She was in the shower, hot water running down her silky body, and she was masturbating, well I might add. Damnit I knew this was going to happen! We were so linked by our desires without having spent enough time apart, that I was sitting all the way in the living room, feeling that arousal anyway, living her fap session with my own aching cock in my hand. She began to suck on one of her fingers and began to whisper my name, her climax was already in the final stages of liftoff and I began to stroke my cock in time with her fingers, stimulating myself toward my own final countdown. I knew there was no point in fighting it, we had grown so close over the last few days that if I didn't relieve my desires as she released hers, I'd never get anything done today. As long as I didn't use my powers to change anything, I figured I'd be just fine. My cock throbbed as Karen bent herself over the tub, changing the angle of attack her fingers had on her pussy, letting her go deeper inside, squeezing down on her fingers. I changed my view to outside Karen's body, as though I were standing in the tub with her. I was enjoying the feelings flowing from her into me and I watched as her fingers expertly fondled and flexed her pussy lips as her hips moved to her own natural rythms. I loved that she was barren too. I loved that silky smooth pubic area, I always thought it made a woman look so sexy not having any bush to chew through. I liked women either way, but ever since I gave Karen her virgin cunt back, I figured shaving the pubic hair off would be the next step. Speaking of that new virgin cunt, I remembered that at this point, I had yet to eat it out. Oh man, of all the things to forget to do, I turned her into a fucking werewolf before I even tasted her! Damnit I'm such an idiot!

My thoughts came suddenly back to the cock in my hand as I felt it shudder. It felt like Karen had put her hand around my cock and was stroking me off. It felt good, really good and for once, quite normal. No werewolf, no extra lengths or girths, just plain old masturbation the way nature intended. Finally she climaxed, damn hard too, so hard she actually had to hold onto the curtain rod to keep from falling out of the tub. It hit me as well, like a damn tidal wave, I splurted my jizz all over the inside of my shorts, so much going everywhere that it was oozing down my crotch and into my chair, making a wet spot on it. Her afterglow was going on and on as she slowly slipped down into the tub, the hot water cascading over her naked body like a goddess of the ocean or something. My afterglow lasted about ten seconds before I got the hell out of the chair, went to the kitchen and wiped myself clean with some papertowls. Yeah women just have it better when it comes to sex. I swear I felt like I was just a shotgun with two nice loads in it and after you shoot that load off, it's, just not that much of a deal. With a woman it's like a lolipop that you just keep licking and sucking on and just when you think you're done, you get to that nice chewy center, and you get to enjoy that for a while too. I sighed and hoped for goodness sakes, for my sake, for Reiko's and for Karen's, that was the last of the urges and sexual frustrations for the day.

I went back to my recliner, got buckled in and once again attempted to start what I hoped was the final hunt for Reiko. The address I had in my mind took a few minutes to come into view, but as I wandered about the young and old minds of women in Tokyo I found it after a few minutes. I took control of a woman who was in the lobby of the building at that address. As I looked around I saw that it was an office building. It looked awesome! Several stories tall, very clean, modern, she must have been pretty well off these days to be working in such a nice place. I could see there was a phone directory in the lobby, all touch screen and high tech looking. I did a search on Sanyuki which came up with nothing. I tried with Reiko and it came up with one name: Reiko Masada. President. Holy shit! She ran this place? Oh boy, this could make things tougher. I concentrated on the extension for her phone, and that let me leave the woman I was in and scan through the building, looking for my target. This place had almost fifty floors, so it took a while to scan each person as I bounced around, seeing who knew her, where she was, what she was doing. Then finally, I had her, focused in on her, at last, was this the woman I wanted? I saw through her eyes and she was in the restroom, taking a leak. Figures, even when I'm not trying to be a pervert, I end up being a pervert. She flushed and when she went to wash her hands, I saw her reflection in the mirror. She looked to be about thirty nine to fourty years of age and though she was dressed very formally, I could tell, from those big ass tits she had contained just beyond those little buttons, it was Rei! It was her! Holy Shit, BOOYA! She was alone in a one person bathroom, probably her own private office bathroom, and as such I wasn't going to lose this chance. I had to talk to her. I whispered into her mind so she could hear me clearly "Excuse me, Miss Masada. I know this may sound very strange to you, but I'm speaking to you using a form of telepathy. It's very important that I speak to you before you leave the restroom."

Reiko looked up and turned around, looking everywhere to see who might be playing a trick on her and spoke outloud but hushed "Nani ga sole wa? Dale desuka? Doko?" I understood her of course and replied "I'm sorry, but my Japanese is a bit rusty, so I do hope you remember some of the English you knew when you lived in the United States as a young woman. When you were known as Reiko Sanyuki." She gasped outloud and said "How do you know my maiden name? Who are you? What the hell is going on!?" I paused a moment to gather my thoughts and replied "Reiko, I'm contacting you because of a woman named Karen Wilson. Do you recognize that name?" She put her hands to her mouth, very surprised, and shocked and whispered "Karen...Wilson..Karen...I..yes, I know that name. Who are you!? What's happened to her?!" I breathed a sigh of relief "Reiko please calm yourself, nothing has happened to her, in fact she's here with me now. Reiko all of this is going to be very hard to explain, as I'm sure you feel a bit weird listening to a strange man's voice inside your head, but this was so important, I had to talk to you. I've been searching for you for over a week for Karen, she wanted to see if you were still alive and many other things. My name is Jamie by the way, and as I said, I have a gift that is letting me talk to you in this manner."

Reiko leaned back onto the sink for a moment before she said "This, is quite a shock Mr. Jamie. You are correct, I'm only holding myself together because you spoke a name I've not heard in close to twenty years. What, do you want from me?" Odd, she must think I'm a bad guy or something. I spoke back "No, don't misunderstand me Reiko, I want nothing at all from you. I'm doing this for Karen. There's no ill will involved here. She told me a lot about you, how you were together in college, had feelings for each other, and then were suddenly ripped away from her to be taken back to your family in Japan. She's longed to see you again, to make sure you were okay, to maybe, you know, rekindle the flames you once shared." She seemed very aware of what I was saying, it seemed to be hitting nerves she long thought burned away by time. She said "I, I'm not sure what to say, or do. This is all too surreal for me right now. Karen. I'd do almost anything to see her again. She's probably the same age as me by now....." She trailed off a bit so I responded "Reiko, if you can tell me where you live, I can make sure you and Karen see each other, even tonight! And to prove to you that I'm not some crazy bastard, you're about to hear Karen speaking to you herself." I reached out to Karen and she linked straight into my thoughts as if she'd been part of some conference call on hold or something. She wasn't quite ready for it as she blurted out "Huh? What the hell is this? Am I dreaming? Jamie? Hello?!" I giggled a little and said "Karen, you're inside Reiko's head right now. And you can talk to her directly with your mind, much like when we talked to each other on the plane. Reiko, this is Karen. Karen. Reiko." There was an audible gasp as Reiko first heard Karen speaking and she was the first to speak outloud "Karen?! Karen Wilson!?" Karen gasped herself and said "Rei?! REIKO!? REIKO!!!!!" Ouch, loud screeching noises hurt the ears, even if it's in your head!

Reiko instantly became excited and said "Oh. My. GOD! Karen it is you! I hear you in my head! I don't care how, oh Karen! Karen!" I smiled as Karen said "Oh. My. God. Fuck my life! It's YOU! Holy shit girl you sound the same as you always did!" I smiled again and said "Karen concentrate and you can see her. Reiko, if you would turn and look into the mirror, we can see through your eyes." Reiko turned around to face the mirror, and I could tell Karen was watching because the next thing out of her mouth was "Holy shit girl, you look just as beautiful as you did back then. My God, Reiko those tits still ain't saggin' you lucky Asian!" Reiko burst out into laughter, and so did Karen. Several seconds passed and Reiko replied "Yup, that's Karen alright. Dirtiest mouth I ever met in the U.S. Girl couldn't shut her trap for anything, except for the places it counted. I'll never forget that mouth, inside and out." Karen laughed and said "Hey now, be careful or you might have to make me try to get you to shut me up with that hot mouth of yours!" They shared a laugh together and Reiko said "Okay, it's obvious that however this is happening, it's the real thing. Mr. Jamie, you said I could meet Karen tonight if I gave you my address?" I smiled and said "Yes, my gift goes much further than this actually. As long as I know where you live, I can pretty much get us to your house in just a few minutes. I bet the two of you have a lot of catching up to do, assuming you want to of course, I can't force you to do anything you don't want, nor would I want to." Reiko leaned back against the counter for a moment. Karen whispered "Reiko, what about your husband and kids? Do you think I could meet them after they took you away? Was that all because of something I did? I never knew why it happend in the first place the way it did."

Reiko looked up and said "It's a very long story Karen and I have a meeting in five minutes that I can't miss. Long story short, my husband was killed in a traffic accident four years ago. We never had a chance to have kids due to the family business making it almost impossible to take the time to do it. We planned to do it just a few weeks before he died, to finally settle down and raise a family. Ever since that day I inherited the company his family had began and I've been busting my ass ever since." Karen gasped a little and said "Rei, I'm sorry honey, I never knew. I'm sorry to hear that." Reiko stood straight up and said "It's okay Karen, believe me, though I came to enjoy his company, and I suppose after a few years you could say I did love him, it's not really the life I wanted to live. I think what you're looking for here Karen is this: I've never, not even for a day, stopped loving you. Those promises we made, those hopes and dreams we said we'd live out? I held them tightly in my heart and mind all these years. I'm trembling so bad right now I think I may be sick. It's as if somebody that shared a piece of your soul died and then suddenly came back from the dead. Mr. Jamie I'll give you my address, you make sure I see Karen tonight and I'll do anything you want after that. I'll give you this company or any of my material wealth and possesions if that's what it takes." I replied quickly with "It's okay Reiko, you owe me nothing, though I'll reserve the right to show off a bit for you later. I'll make certain you and Karen are in each other's arms tonight. I promise." Karen quickly responded with "And Rei honey, he's dead serious about keeping promises." Reiko smiled and said "Then I'll hold you to it then. You can read my mind? Then here is my address. I expect to see her at a reasonable time, lets say nine p.m. Japan time please." I giggled and said "I love the formality of it, as if I'm setting a dentist appointment for Karen! Okay, nine p.m. it is. Look forward to meeting you Reiko, and I wouldn't wear anything you want to keep, just a small tip for you!" Karen gasped and said "Jamie! Oh Jesus!" Reiko burst out laughing and said "Oh boy, I like this guy Karen. Super powers and a sense of dirty, perverted humor." Karen giggled and said "You haven't seen shit yet girl. But tonight, oh God Reiko, I can't wait! I've missed you so fucking much! Dear Lord, I'm shaking." Reiko smiled and said "Well be ready to show me just how much you've missed me. Or else." Karen giggled and said "Yeah, yeah, Asian ninja woman over here gonna cut me! You better watch it honey, I've learned a few things since last we battled!" The girls shared a laugh and Reiko said "Okay, I have to be serious now, I'll see you both tonight. And Mr. Jamie, however this is, whatever power you have to have done this, thank you. Thank you for using it for this. It may sink in a bit later, so if I suddenly get emotional, I apologize ahead of time." I nodded to myself and said "Don't worry at all Reiko, I'm proud to have met Karen and you through her. See you tonight, and, you're welcome ahead of time."

The connection we shared slowly faded and I opened my eyes and sat up in my recliner. Karen slowly emerged from the bedroom, wobbly, shaking, I rushed to her side, holding onto her, she was definitely dazed. I held her and said "Easy now. You okay Karen?" She held her forehead and nodded slowly and said "Yeah, just, really got lightheaded there, made me feel so weak all of a sudden." I nodded back and said "Yeah my powers did that to me when I first started using them, you have to build up a lot of resistance to it over time or else you pass out and feel like shit for a while." She looked up at me and said "Wow, I had no idea. I'm sorry if you helping me has really strained you Jamie. I mean, I guess finding you laying in a pool of blood pushes the definition of 'straining' a bit far." She leaned into my chest and wrapped her arms around me and said "I can't thank you enough Jamie. Everything that's happened, I pray I'm not dreaming. I can't believe you found Reiko, it's so much luck all at once, I'm hoping nothing bad comes of all this!" I laughed a little and said "Nah, this took me over a week scowering the whole country of Japan, it wasn't luck, it was just a bit of hard work and it paid off. And stop worrying about thanking me Karen, I've come out far ahead in this whole thing. What I thought was just going to be a usual fling with a good looking older woman turned out to be the one woman I could have spent my entire life looking for. I should be thanking you not the other way around." She squeezed me tighter and said "Jamie, if this is all meant to be, I'm glad it's happened this way. I promise I'll be the best wife you could ever want! Well, right after I kick Alex the fuck out and finalize the divorce. After everything you've done I don't even want to see him again. You were right though, he's going to be missing out on a hell of a lot losing me!"

She giggled and I hugged her tightly and said "My own loving, bisexual, transforming, big breasted, clean shaven, airplane flying wife." She looked up into my eyes, smiled and said "Oh I plan to add to the list Jamie, oh yes, there will be perversion soon." We shared a laugh and we kissed deeply, feeling a new found love for each other, as if each day we found another thing we shared within ourselves. When the kiss broke I whispered "I want to get a shower and a nap, it won't be time to go for another six hours, so I want to make sure I regain any strength I may have lost connecting to Reiko." Karen agreed and said "I'll join you actually, I have a feeling it's going to be a long night, for both of us." I smiled and said "Don't you mean for all three of us? Oh speaking of which, would you like to have some time alone with Rei tonight? I mean, she knows you and wants to see you and you feel the same way. Her love for you runs really deep inside Karen. I know you couldn't feel it like me, but she really meant what she said about having never stopped loving you." Karen looked away for a minute, thinking quietly for a minute before returning her gaze to me and saying "Well, if it's not too much to ask, yes, I'd like to be with her alone for a while. Believe me I'm so nervous I almost pissed myself while ago when I heard her voice. I want her so bad Jamie, so bad it's like this ache inside me that I can't get rid of." I smiled and replied "Yeah judging by how you acted when I only looked like Rei, I can't imagine the collateral damage her poor bedroom is going to take tonight." Karen laughed and slapped me on the chest playfully and said "Well, you shit, you always know what to say don't you! Then again, you've changed me into an animal, so what would you expect of me at this point? But yeah, I'd like the first night to be, ya know, between me and her if it's okay." I nodded and said "Well of course, I did this for you remember? No way am I going to come in between you two now, it's taken a lot out of me to get this far, and the hell if I'm going to screw it up at this point! I'll go for a walk or something and you can just link to me when you need me to take us home. And I promise to stay out of both of your heads and give you peace and quiet too."

I held Karen's hand as we made our way into the bathroom and started up the hot water while we undressed. We were careful to watch our step in the tub and for once I was grateful this was a tub with a shower and not just a shower since this gave us a lot of room to cuddle. I loved taking showers with Karen now. She'd lather herself up really good with the body wash and then rub herself all over me. It felt really slick and sensual, one of the sexiest feelings you'd ever want to get from a woman. The hot water on top of everything else was just icing on the cake. It helped us relax and washed away the stress of using my powers. She backed into me so I could reach around her and use the sponge to wash her tits and pussy. I was gentle as I caressed her body, slowly massaging those soft, fleshy breasts and that smooth crotch that she had shaved just for me. She swayed gently as I washed her and of course my cock was slowly coming to life despite my best efforts. Who wouldn't get a boner for this woman? Her douchebag of a husband must have been completely out of his mind to not love this shit, to not be into this woman. She was sexy, beautiful and had a personality that geled with me perfectly. She moaned as I began to tweek her vaginal folds, rubbing them softly with my fingers, not going too far as to ram them into her like a horn dog would. She whispered "Jamie, you have such a soft touch, like silk. Mmmm..you really know how to get my motor running...hah..oh yeah, rub my tits honey, just..ah..like that..yeah." And I did rub her tits for several minutes more before I put down the sponge and began to caress her breasts, massaging them, squeezing them together, letting the hot water flow down between them while I tweeked her hardening nipples. She moaned again and said "Jamie, we should..oh...ohhh..we should stop this, I'm..getting horny. Damnit, you're too fucking good at this! AHh...ohhh..God.." I slipped a finger into her pussy and she gasped. I knew the wetness I felt inside her wasn't coming from the shower. Her nipples stiffened and began to throb in my fingers and I knew they were probably starting to ache. I whispered into her ears "Karen, I'm not going to fuck you right now. I'm merely going to go for a little appetizer. There's something I haven't done for you, to repay you for all these fun times you've given me. I gave you a new virgin cunt and while I'm not going to pop your new cherry, there's something I am going to do."

I slowly turned Karen around to face me, and then slid behind her, pushed her downwards so she was leaning over onto the little soap ledge above the faucet and got down onto my knees. I grabbed her ass and splayed her pussy lips open with my thumbs, and then dug into her honey pot with half of my face and started to eat her out. Her entire body bounced as soon as my lips touched her insides and I made sure to match the techniques she had used on me when I had turned myself into Reiko. Twirls and little nibbles were easy to do, but it was those little breaths, the little licks and the rolling and proding with the fingers and tongue that had been harder to master. I, however, was a quick learner. Karen arched her back as I plunged the depths of her pussy with my tongue and fingers, pulling her beautiful pink lips apart only to push them back together with light tugs and just a little bit of pressure. Her clit had hardened and was jutting out from between her soft, tender lips and I latched onto it with my mouth, suckling it as if it were a nipple, nibbling on it and even gently biting it while my tongue licked and twisted around it. Within two minutes she was cumming into my waiting mouth, and soon after, she came again, her legs getting wobbly and her moans getting louder. I knew she was in a new level of Heaven as she began to slide down the wall, her body unable to cope with so much pleasure in rapid fire fashion. With a final thrust of my tongue I brought Karen a final orgasm before she fell foward, her hands touching the drain and her forhead leaning onto the lip of the tub. I pulled away at that point, letting that hot water wash away any excess honey from Karen's legs. I picked up the sponge and gently washed her off, watching her pussy clench and quiver as I got the soap all around those perfect pussy lips. I gently rinsed her backside off with the detachable sprayer and gave her ass a gentle smack. She moaned outloud and slowly sat up, turned slowly toward me and said "Goddamn Jamie, you're like a drug. You're really giving Reiko a run for her money you ass." I laughed a little and said "Oh hell no, I'm good at licking pussy, picked up a few pointers though from you, but Ninja Assassin Reiko is the true Lick Master from the Far East. Though I won't mind the challenge of course, there's always something to be said about competition." I stood up and helped Karen to her feet. She kissed me and said "Well, I guess there's nothing wrong with choices when it comes to having a good time. But Jamie I need you to realize just how GOOD you really are. I'm not talking a little fling in the sheets good, this is like 'it's the last meal I'll have' kind of good. It could be your talents, it could be your experiences, or even just purely you powers, but Jamie I just had THREE orgasms in less than five minutes! Believe me, for a woman, that's Olympic territory."

I grinned as we got out of the tub and dried each other off and said "Well thanks, though I'm sure you and your own sexual perversions have something to do with it. I feel so relaxed when we do make love, that I dunno, I feel like I shouldn't hold back, like you can take it as well as dish it out. It's fun, and you're so sexy, it's as much a drug for me now too. I love you Karen." She turned around and kissed me full on for a few long minutes, it was quite passionate, she tasted sweet and smelled like flowers, probably due to the lilac scented body wash we'd just used, but it was still amazing. When the kiss broke she looked me straight in the eyes and whispered "I love you Jamie. I am yours." I kissed her again quickly and said "We all belong to each other Karen. You, Me, Reiko, we're all blessed to be together. Don't sell your soul to me, the three of us are equals. Reiko deserves you as much as I do, and you deserve both of us. I think the hardest part of this will be finding time to sleep." She nodded and laughed and said "You're amazing Jamie, I mean it. God where have you been all my life. I'm never going to let you go! Never, no sir, not even if Reiko tries to drag me away by the pussy lips." I laughed pretty hard at that one and said "Oh God, I'd love to see that, but ouch! I don't care who you are, that seems like it'd hurt like hell!" She giggled as we got dressed, me in my usual boxers and a t-shirt and Karen in a pair of my shorts and a button down shirt. Both were too big for her but she giggled and said she'd manage. She also seemed to look even sexier wearing that shirt of mine than I ever did. Her breasts filled it up pretty well and they were still just wet enough that I could make out those sexy nipples underneath the fabric. I reminded her that tonight I'd give her the power to fix her clothes, however she wanted before we went to meet Reiko and she smiled and thanked me.

Karen hugged me again as we made our way back into the bedroom, laying down onto the mattress on the floor. Karen spoke out and said "Well back on the subject of you wandering off to give us some alone time, please don't go too far. I'm not saying we will do anything, but I'm sure by the end of the night she's going to want to repay you for everything, especially after I get done with her." The grin she put on her face at that point gave me chills. Karen was a scary woman in the bedroom, a good kind of scary. I whispered as we laid down "Well you just link to my head when you want or need anything. I won't go far. And don't rush this Karen, we have all the time we need now. Don't force something onto her until she's ready for it. She's the woman you've loved since you were both young. Give her that love, let her feel it, rekindle it, and let it burn as bright as the sun. If she wants me to be as much a part of that love as she does you, then we'll move forward from there. Remember that things will only get better from here as long as you give those things time to grow." Karen kissed me and said "You are quite the poet. You're right though, I promise to do this right. Or as right as a pervert like me can!" We giggled at each other and I set the alarm clock to get our asses up in a few hours. I let my thoughts drift away from Karen and Reiko, so I could relax and let my body recover a bit faster. I loved Karen so much it was hard not to constantly connect to her and when I did that it drained me, not a lot at this point, but enough that I would feel run down after a few hours of being awake. This was going to be one hell of a night, full of love, sex and who knows what else. If Karen's memories were any indication, well, lets just say I hope Reiko has been keeping up with those Yoga lessions she was taking back in college. I'll still never understand how in the hell they got themselves into this one position. Boggles my mind. No, really I'll ask her when we wake up because, damn. Karen, honey, you're not human. But you're my not human. Sleeping now.

CHAPTER 8: THE FIRE STILL BURNS

If there's any one sound I hate most, it's the damn beep beep beep beep from the alarm clock. I rolled off the matress and flipped it off, still groggy of course and wondering if we could somehow just say fuck it and sleep for the rest of the evening. "Already?" came Karen's voice from behind me. I nodded and said "Yawwwwn, yup, it's time to get your groove on!" She smiled and sat up, gave my back a small rub and scratch and leaned onto my shoulder and said "Are you ready for this Jamie? If you have any doubts, we can always call it off." I turned my head and kissed her lightly on the cheek and said "Are you kidding? I'm going to plow two incredibly hot chicks tonight and you think I have doubts?" She slapped me on the arm and said "Hey now! Don't go getting too carried away yet buster! Reiko is mine first! If there's anything left after that I might think about letting you have some fun!" I laughed and said "Oh my Mistress, do not be so cruel as to leave me out of the up and coming pleasure sessions. I will do anything to please you both!" She laughed and I laughed with her as we got up off the matress and made our way to the bathroom to get freshened up and ready to go. Karen spoke up first and said "I know you weren't being serious about ya know, plowing us right?" I smiled and said "Well I am a pervert you know. But no, of course not, I just love to get you fired up like that, you cheeks go all red and you start talking all dirty to me. You're really cute when you do that. I told you Karen, I'm not going to throw away all this effort just for a piece of ass here. I've had plenty of pieces of ass, some young, some old, but none ever like you. You and Reiko are a pair that I can't imagine not being together forever and I can't come between that love and effection, unless you both agree it's what you want." She nodded and said "It's okay Jamie, I understand. I wasn't worried about you giving me or Reiko a good fucking, you're amazing in that department, I just didn't want you to feel left out when you know and I know there's going to be some lady love going on tonight." I laughed as I put on my socks and shirt, simple black socks and a nice clean grey button down shirt and replied "No, hell no! Trust me Karen, I have nothing to lose tonight over this, afterall I still have you and any woman I dare to be with using my crazy woman controlling powers. Even if you decide to dump my pervert ass for Reiko's much more fine pervert ass, I'll be happy for you and her. So don't worry about me, I'm positive I can make due, regardless of what happens."

Karen shook her head and came over and sat on my lap, putting her arms around my head and said "No, no, no Jamie! I'm keeping you! I'm not letting you go, I don't care what has to happen between the three of us to make it happen. I want to marry you, I want to be your loving, bisexual, perverted wife! Nothing is going to come between us or tear us apart Jamie, not now, not ever. I love you!" She kissed me hard and fast, as if I hadn't seen her for months. She really did care, and she was nervous, I could tell she was thinking of several things at once. About me and about Reiko, and the relationship that we all were about to be engaging in. On one hand I felt nervous as well and could understand how this situation could become a big pain in the ass for all three of us, or on the other hand, it could be the greatest thing in the world for us all. I wasn't expecting anything bad to come of this, I could not predict the relationship between Karen and I going to hell to the point where we'd never want to see each other again. And Reiko didn't appear to be too worried about her and Karen going ape shit angry at each other, except Reiko didn't yet know who I really was yet either. Though I had an advantage that if she couldn't stand men, or that she didn't want a man in the relationship, I could always become a woman, or anything for that matter, whatever made things smooth and easy for everybody. As the kiss broke I whispered "I love you too Karen, you sexy minx!" She smiled and got off my lap, allowing me to stand up and put on my dress slacks while Karen stood there and watched me getting all shined up for the big night. I looked over at her as I put my belt on and said "Okay, you're probably ready to fix those clothes right?" She slowly nodded and so I whispered into her mind "Karen, you have the power to change any piece of clothing you're wearing into any type of clothing you wish to be wearing." I nodded back and said "There you go, I'm sure you'd love to spend hours coming up with some new designs for the runway, but I wouldn't take too long or else we'll be running late. Just envision your clothes becoming any type of dress, shirt, pants, skirt, panties, whatever you want, and they'll become exactly what you see in your mind.

Karen didn't even bat an eye as she closed her eyes and I watched as my button down shirt she was wearing began to change shape and color. Instead of a shirt it began to transform into a short styled black vest that had a little engraved rose on the front of the shoulder. The buttons changed from cheap looking plastic buttons to golden or brass looking buttons that stood out on top of the blackness of the jacket. The boxer shorts she had put on began to slide down her legs to form an average looking black skirt while some of the fabric moved upwards and changed into a deep maroon shirt top that had long sleeves and showed off her sexy bellybutton, but in a sensual not cheap way. She walked over next to the bed where she'd left her shoes and she slipped them on. Seconds later they too transformed from a basic walking sneaker to a nice pair of black high heels with red strapping and golden buttons on the top. Some of the fabric moved upwards along her legs to form pantyhose that covered those sexy legs all the way up under her new skirt. Karen opened her eyes and took a few steps into the bathroom, looked in the mirror and said "Wow. Just..yeah wow. It's not perfect, but I think this will work." I walked into the bathroom and kissed her on the cheek and said "Yeah you clean up pretty good." sled and "You look great Karen." She smiled back with a blush and said "I'm usually, pretty bad at cleaning up like this. It's not the first time of course, but it's been a few years and I didn't think I had it in me. But shit, my hair is still a mess, I have to do something with it real quick." I smiled and whispered into her mind "Karen, you have th epower to make your hair change in any way, shape or form you wish it to be." I told Karen "Okay, you can change your hair the same way you just did you clothes. I'm going to go get a drink real quick and get my keys, wallet, the usual stuff, so see you in a few!" I smiled as she stood there watching me leave the bathroom. I could already hear her hair moving and changing as I walked out to the kitchen to pick up the reset of my stuff and put on my jacket. About ten minutes later, my bedroom door opened and Karen stepped out. Her messy hair was gone, replaced with hair that was waist length, jet black and straight on the sides of her face, but braided in the back into a long ponytail. Her bangs were short so no hair was hanging down into her face at all, and it was all shiny and full of vigor, at least it looked that way to me, I was never an expert on women's hair tactics! As she walked closer I could tell she'd put a little bit of lipstick on, just enough to darken her lips to a light shade of red and she had some makeup around her eyes and cheeks, just giving them this little soft bit of a glow. She really did clean up nice, nice enough to be in a fashion magazine. "Beautiful" blurted from my mouth seconds after she walked up to me in the living room. She smiled, a slight blush coming to her face and said "Thanks. I mean it. For all of this. It's too amazing for me to express anywhere close to the gratitude you deserve Jamie."

I shook my head and said "Nah, this is awesome. As long as you finally get to have what you and Reiko were denied for so long, that's as good a gratitude as anybody like me could wish for. I mean it Karen. Let this be the night you get everything you've wanted and fuck everything else!" She laughed a little and said "Well, if you insist!" I did insist, and it was time. "So what do we do now?" Karen asked. "Just hold onto my hand while I zero in on Reiko's address. Hold on tight, this will be fun. Also it might feel weird so don't hate me if you feel a bit lightheaded after this." She nodded and held onto my hand tightly. I closed my eyes and focused on Japan, then Tokyo, then looking down over the city, Reiko's address. I had burned it into my head and like a GPS, I located her apartment complex with ease. I went to the floor she lived on, then found the room. In seconds I had found Reiko, looking ravishing, setting the table for dinner and lighting candles. She was wearing a full red dress, a basic golden necklace and wrist rings of some sort, and red high heels. Her hair was up in a bun on both sides, reminding me of the type of hair buns Chun-Li from Street Fighter wore. She had red lipstick on and a little eye shadow and in general, she just had this air of sexiness about her. Her skin was tanned, but not too dark, and it was smooth as hell, almost glistening in the dim lights of her apartment. And of course those breasts, large, DD, quite the rare sight on Japanese girls, they just swayed and bounced lightly in that dress, the straps holding them in, but it definitely wouldn't take much of a jog to break them free. I focused on the hallway just outside her apartment, the location being what I needed. I got a clear view of it in my head and whispered to Karen's mind "Karen, you have the power to instantly teleport you and myself to the spot I'm picturing in my mind right now!" Karen gasped and in a true instant, we were gone from my apartment and when I opened my eyes, we were standing right in the hallway outside of Reiko's apartment.

Karen whispered to me "What the hell was that? Where are we?" I looked over at her and said "This is Reiko's apartment. I gave you the power to teleport us straight to where I pictured in my mind. Like beaming from Star Trek. Saves a shit ton of travel expenses." Karen's mouth just hung open and she said "Oh...my..G...God. Is there no limit to this crazy power of yours? Teleporting? What about super speed or strength? Hell why not just make us Gods!?" I grinned and said "Gods? Gods of Sex?" She gigled and said "I'm...sorry. Haha, it's just..everyday, it's something new, something even more incredible." I smiled back and said "Well I don't want to chance going too stupid with these powers. I doubt I want to be turning anybody into Gods just yet but just so you know, I've never really used my powers like this before. A lot of this is a first time for me too. The teleport thing I've done one other time, but outside of that, you're the first person to share this much with me." She wrapped her arm around my arm and said "Who'd want to be a God anyway? All that responsibility, all those prayers coming in. What a pain in the ass! Thanks Jamie, I'm ready for this if you are." I smiled and rang the doorbell. A few seconds later we heard the door latch pull back and when the door opened, there was Reiko, full on Asian Goddess herself, standing there with a big grin on her face. "Karen! Mr. Jamie, welcome, welcome!" Reiko shouted, full of glee. Karen and Reiko embraced in a big hug and hopped in place, happy as all get out. It warmed my heart to see these two finally together, it was like long lost relatives finding each other again. After they had pranced around in happy land for a few minutes, Reiko stopped and gave me a look over, then walked up and held out her hand. I smiled and reached over and shook her hand and said "Mrs. Masada, a pleasure to meet you in person at last." She smiled and said "Welcome Jamie, a pleasure to meet you also, in person. And please call me Reiko, no need for formalities here, it doesn't offend me, I prefer the American style greetings anyway. Hmmm, I can see why she likes you, you're cute." She gave me a little wink and I smiled and replied "And you look amazing as well. Two beautiful girls, so little time." Karen pinched me on the arm and said with a blush "Jamie! Bad pervert, bad!" I pretended she hurt me and said "Owww, Karen, I wasn't being perverted I swear. Reiko, Karen's picking on me!" We all shared a good laugh and Reiko invited us both inside.

This apartment may as well have been a house, a big ass house. It had two floors which seemed odd for an apartment complex, and was pretty large, almost 5000 square feet. Reiko gave us the big tour, though she was humble about it, saying she felt sort of bad for seeming to show off, as she was married into all this wealth and didn't really earn it for herself. She had a great work ethic and worked hard, as her memories attested, so I didn't see her as showing off at all. I didn't want to look through her memories, at least not at first, but at the same time, I had to try to get a bead on how she was feeling, both in general, and about me and Karen. She seemed calm, but she was actually nervous about the situation. She was playing things by ear, but I know she wasn't as comfortable with me being there as if she had been alone with Karen, but I tried my best to keep things as smooth as I could. "Okay, who's ready to eat? I kept this as American as I could, though in such a short time, I couldn't get everything I wanted. But, you know, steak, rice, some baked potatoes, noodles, and the usual side dishes and condiments" Reiko said as we got neared the kitchen. Me and Karen looked at each other and giggled a little bit and Karen looked right at Reiko and said "Damn, you must be thinking we'll be doing some SERIOUS cardio later to have made so much food." Reiko looked at her, an obvious flush coming to her cheeks and said "Well, umm, you know how it goes, have some food, stay up late, drink a little wine, eat some pussy...." Now even I busted out laughing at that one, if it did embarrass me a bit and I said "Damn, I didn't know you went to the same school of perversion that I did!" to which Reiko said "Graduated Class of 1988". Me and Reiko giggled and Karen was just standing there, mouth open, totally blushing herself to death.

We all sat down to dinner and dug into the steaks and potatoes. This shit was good! I'd been to Japanese steak houses in America, but getting it right from the source made all the difference to me. Tender, juicy, not quite the same as it is in the U.S. Reiko was a damn fine cook. Karen and Reiko didn't stop talking, reminiscing about the past, and where they each went after they parted ways. I quietly listened to them while I stuffed my face. Second plate of potatoes and steak came and went and was on my third glass of Coke Cola when Reiko asked me "So Jamie, what's your real role in all of this? I mean, you can talk to women in their heads, see through their eyes and some how Star Trek your way around the world. Don't take this the wrong way, but this all seems a little....supernatual to me." I nodded and replied "Well, I guess I was just born a weird mutant or something. My parents died when I was young, so I barely knew them, but what I did know of them and how I grew up lead me to believe that I wasn't any different than any other little kid. I discovered I had this strange gift when I was around fifteen, when I accidently whispered to the hottest girl at school to come give me a full on kiss on the lips. When she did so without even flenching, I figured I was onto something. Her boyfriend didn't appreciate me doing that either by the way. Don't worry I had her kick his ass like she was a Kung Fu expert a few weeks later. Taught him to respect a woman who had good taste in men she kissed." Reiko laughed and said "So you've just been going around the world, having sex with a lot of women against their will? Like, raping girls all the time?" A little of my Coke went down the wrong pipe and I started to cough for a few seconds. I cleared my throat and said "Well, there's way more to it than just sex. But honestly, no matter how I try to put it, you being female, and me being male, we're never going to really going to see eye to eye on the subject outside of both of us agreeing that I am for all intents and purposes, a huge perverted man." Reiko pondered on that for a minute and said "But the long and short of this is, you've been raping women, or at least, having your way with them since you found out you had this so called 'gift' right?"

I smiled and said "No, it's not like that. This gift of mine, it's more than just making a girl have sex with me. Sure, I'll admit, when I found out about all this, I was humping like a rabbit all the time. But you see, I didn't just grab any random girl and tell her to have sex with me. It went, deeper than that. Some of these girls weren't my type per se, but lonely, left out, the odd girls, the nerds, the ones that dressed in baggy shirts and sweaters, but could clean up really well. Those were the girls I found had this hole in their hearts, this blank spot where they wanted to have a boyfriend, or have confidence, but couldn't. It's like, having sex with me gave them that confidence, that 'I can do this' attitude that held them back. Some of the girls, wanted it, wanted it so bad, it screamed at me from their minds. Total sluts. And so while if you wanted to call me the bad guy and say I just raped these girls, I would have to accept that in one aspect, you're correct. But at the end I always healed the girls, restored their virginity if they were virgins and made sure they weren't pregnant or could have become pregnant. So I guess I was like a 'Get out of Sex Free' card. Now, I'm more selective, and generally only have sex if the woman is special, like Karen for example." Reiko and Karen looked at each other and she asked her "So, you've had sex with Karen already?" She nodded with a blush on her face and said "Reiko, this was before we even knew we could find you. He's, really great in bed. Well, we still haven't really done a normal sex in bed thing yet. His first real sex with me was when he turned into what you looked like when we met and I ate his pussy out." She suddenly realized what she had just said, I snorted and some Coke shot from my nose and Reiko stared at Karen, raised eyebrows and red spots showing through the makeup on her face. She tilted her head and said "W..what?" Karen put her hands over her face and shook her head and said "Oh God, why did I say it like that! Oh. My. God. I'm sorry!" I recovered and said "Reiko, I gave her the power to turn me into a woman, and she thought of you, so I ended up looking like you, well how Karen remembered you did in college. Then one thing lead to another, we had some food, stayed up late, had some wine, she ate my pussy, you know how it goes." Reiko's mouth was hanging open and Karen was beet red. I took another drink of my coke. There was a stark silence in the room for a few moments until Reiko finally spoke up "So, you can give women special powers that can affect you but you can't affect yourself?" I nodded and said "Correct. Since I can give women powers to do whatever I want, I can give them the power to affect others. It's a strange way of going about it, but there have been times when it's saved women's lives. Imagine a woman drowning and not knowing how to swim suddenly knowing how to swim like an Olympic swimmer. Or perhaps a woman is dying of cancer and suddenly gains incredible healing powers or gains the ability to pull a truck off the edge of a cliff. There's limits to what I can do, but so far what I've done with this gift of mine has had positive results."

Karen finally uncovered her face and said "Yeah, he's had quite the positive effect on me too. I mean I guess I was a closet pervert, but Rei honey, he's in a whole league by himself. He's got a big heart, he's...amazing. He even turned me into a werewolf the other night and I...um..I...mated with him all night. It was the hottest goddamn thing I've done in my life. And I'd do it again. And Again. Oh God!" She covered up her face again and Reiko just stared at her with this grin on her face and said "Werewolf? Like, the monster that doesn't exist? Big, hairy, evil, monster werewolf?" Karen just nodded and spoke through her hands "But with all these...assets to go with it. I was still me, just..big, soft and very much in the mood to mate. Holy shit, saying this outloud does sound ridculous. I...forgive me Reiko." She smiled and said "Haha..well after some of the things we did in college, there's really nothing to be embarrased about. I guess, well sure, I never expected something crazy like this to be happening, but I guess if Jamie can make you guys teleport around the world, then turning you into a werewolf shouldn't be out of the question either. I, just don't picture a man liking a hairy woman is all. Kind of...strange." Karen looked over at Reiko, and grinned and said "Until you try it." Reiko let out a hum and grinned before she said "Well, it's probably one of those things you have to be in the 'mood' for, but I suppose if you did it, I'll have to do it at some point too." Karen and I both turned to look at each other, and then over at Reiko and Karen said "You'd, be okay with Jamie being a part of our little, I guess, group?" Reiko took a drink of her wine and said "Well, lets take this one step at a time for now. I'm not against having an extra pervert in the room, he's obviously become a part of your life, so I suppose for me and you to rekindle the lost time, he'll have to become a part of my life too." Karen seemed almost overjoyed with these statements from Reiko and immediately jumped from her chair, ran to Reiko, sat in her lap and began to kiss her on the lips, passionately.

I grinned and decided to see how far this was going to go, assuming this might be the tipping point, that point where things move from loving and chit chat to clothing flying off and the walls shaking. I would give it a few minutes to be sure, and then quietly take my leave for the evening if that was the case. They broke from the kiss slowly and Reiko looked over Karen's shoulder, on the verge of ripping that dress from her and said "Jamie, this is...embarassing, but...." I smiled and cut her off by saying "No, no, I understand, trust me, this is all part of the plan. Karen, you can call me when you're ready to go home." Karen got off of Reiko's lap and walked over to me quickly and said "Wait, wait. Umm..I think you may be waiting more than a few hours...oh God..I sound like a pervert! Ah..whatever! I'm saying, you should make me able to give you the power to go home or something so if this, all of this, becomes a vacation, ya know, you're not stuck out there on the streets for days!" As I put on my jacket I turned to her and said "Yes, maybe that would be a good idea, but before that, come here for a second." Karen turned to Reiko and Reiko nodded back, the passion hardly leaving her eyes as I took Karen out of the apartment and into the hallway and I said "I'll give you something else while I'm at it. This is it, the final poker hand, and you're going all in, so I want this to be more special than the last time you were together, something, life changing for you both." Karen held my had and said "Jamie, it's already life changing, you don't need to give me anything else." I smiled and kissed her lips and whispered "No, I want to, I'm a pervert and all, but the ideas churrning in your mind and in Reiko's mind are mind blowing beyond any of the shit I could come up with. Look, I'm going to give you the power to give Reiko the power to do anything you want to each other. Give her four arms and fur, turn her into a centaur, who knows what, you can do it the same way I do, but that power ends once I come to get you, so use it well!" Karen looked down at my feet and said "If, if you're serious, you really think I deserve something so...powerful? I'm not sure I want to have your gifts Jamie, it's so powerful and wonderful, you're the one who deserves it, not me!" I smiled at her, lifted her head up and stared into her eyes and whispered to her mind "Karen, I want you to kiss me, and when you do you'll grant me the power to teleport to anywhere I want to go until the next time I kiss you. You'll also gain the power to grant Reiko the ability to change you or herself in any way you desire by whispering what you want into her mind, the same way I now whisper to you."

Karen's eyes rolled back into her head for a moment and she staggered a little but I held onto her. When she opened her eyes she quickly, but softly and passionately kissed me, shoving her tongue into my mouth as deep as she could. I had to admit that no matter how many times we kissed, it was awesome, Karen was just awesome at it. When she broke the kiss, I felt the power surge into her body and mine and as I had whispered, so it had become reality. I spoke first "And there you go my love. You're ready to shake the walls down with Reiko. Take your time, explore, remember, rekindle, love. I'll be there at the end of the ride ready to do what I have to for you and her. Call me when you're ready to go home." Karen smiled and said "Jamie, should I...take pictures?" My mouth sort of hung open and I stared at her for a moment and said "Uhhh..no, no pictures will be needed, but I do reserve the right to have you and Reiko preform tonights performance again in front of a live studio audience." She snorted out a loud laugh and squeezed my hand and said "I love you." I gave her a hug and said "I love you too. Have a good time." She walked back into Reiko's apartment, keeping her eyes on me the whole time. She smiled widely as the door shut with a quiet thump and I heard the lock latch clack shut. I smiled and concentrated on going back to my living room, and no sooner had I pictured it, I was there. My eyes shot open and I stumbled a little since the teleportation does add a bit of disorientation to you. I saw nothing out of the ordinary going on, and everything was as it was when we left, always a good thing. I went to the kitchen and poured myself a tall glass of ice water and began to sip on it as I went to the bedroom to get undressed. I threw off my clothes and put on a clean t-shirt and some loose shorts. My bed was still in shambles from my wild night with Karen, so I decided to take a little time, strip my bed sheets off and get them washed. After about twenty minutes of stripping the bed, the washer was fired up and everything would soon be squeeky clean. I decided to relax and do some internet surfing, check out the latest fetish material on The Process and in general, just be a lazy shit for a few hours. The apartment was strangely quiet now, much more quiet than it had been for the last few days. A lot had happened, and as I stared past my computer screen and into the void of the white wall behind it, I reflected a little on what I'd learned, and what I had gained, both internal, and externally.

It was a lot to take in. A week before I was a single guy, using my gifts to give women a good time, and now I was on the verge of getting married because I couldn't picture myself being without Karen. Even now that I was without her and I felt alone, it was a different kind of alone than before, this empty kind of alone, this hollow type feeling of being alone, the kind where you don't want to feel this way. However, I needed to be alone, and she needed to be with Reiko. My mind wandered back to the idea that Karen and Reiko may end up being the ones getting married, and I may end up being the guy that she likes as a strange, perverted friend and occasional lover. In a way, that would be okay too, but also, a bit sad. I would do some soul searching for the next few days, and see what I dug up. I'd also enjoy having a day or two off from feeling everything Karen was doing to herself due to her being too close to me so soon after having had my powers used on her. Japan was far enough and for now, I was enjoying myself and tried to allow myself the freedom to have some time to myself. I looked up my work schedule and my next trip was about two weeks away so I had time to come to terms with my relationship between two of the most enjoyable women I had the pleasure of meeting, and falling in love with. As I sat there reading a few articles on some new transformation video by a guy named Gryf, I suddenly remembered I forgot to ask Karen how her and Reiko had gotten into that one weird, fucked up position in college. Now I was half tempted to connect to Karen to see if they were going to try it again in which case I'd tell her, yes, take pictures. No. No I won't ruin the best evening for the both of them. Twenty years is a long time to miss somebody like that. Hell I was already starting to miss Karen and it'd been only an hour. Oh, timer just went off on the washer, time to throw the sheets in the dryer. Going to be weird sleeping alone again. Oh yeah, that new animation by Gryf, fucking amazing. Hardest descision now is, rub one out to it, or wait until Karen can do it for me. Fuck. Out of tissues.

CHAPTER 9: THE POWER OF LOVE

Karen's head made a light thump into the apartment door only seconds after she had said her goodbyes to Jamie and closed it as Reiko thrust her tongue into her mouth, grabbing onto her ass, pushing her breasts tightly into her's. The kiss lasted many minutes as moans and heavy breaths made their way between their only slightly parted lips. By the time they separated Karen's eyes were closed and her nipples were erect and very visible through her dress. Karen whispered "Jesus. Fuck. Rei, oh God Rei, I didn't realize how long it's been since we kissed like that. My body, remembers it like yesterday." She opened her eyes to see Reiko only inches from her lips, whispering back "And fate has brought us together again. We'll...talk more about Jamie later, but for now, I can't hold back anymore. I want you Karen, I want you NOW!" Reiko moaned and slipped down onto her knees and quickly raised Karen's dress up past her crotch, slipped her panties down her long sexy legs, and immediately began to suckle on her damping folds. To Karen, the touch of her tongue upon her pussy lips was like the bolt of lightning that sent the DeLorean back to 1985 in Back to the Future. Intense, tingling, pleasurable, hot, and wet all at once. Her mind went blank for a moment, as blank as your eyesight goes when you get a flash of light in your eyes out of nowhere. Her body was completely stiff, like a deer caught in the headlights of an oncoming car. She held onto Reiko's head for some sort of support and in less than a minute her pussy clenched, her legs locked up and she came, hard. Harder than she had known, even harder than she had for Jamie. It was too hard, and she slipped down the door as Reiko slid back slightly to avoid being shoved into the floor face first. Reiko wanted to go in for a second round, and so did Karen, but amazingly Reiko paused and offered Karen her hand to get off the floor. It was sudden but Reiko said "Karen, there's a much better place reserved for what comes next. Come with me my lovely minx." Karen loved it when she said it like that, so sexy, like an Angel that had commanded her to move. She couldn't resist that voice, that ass and those huge tits if she had been blind, deaf and mute. After helping her off the floor, the two women held hands all the way into Reiko's master bedroom, a monstrous room with a bed big enough for five or six people. They walked over to the edge of the bed and began to kiss again, but only a few seconds passed before Karen spoke up and said "Rei, honey I can't stand this anymore, I've....I'm losing my brain, I want you too, I want to eat that pussy and see those big tits. Get. Out. Of. That. Dress!" Reiko smiled and said "Oh no! I don't know how to get this thing off. Help me Super Pervert, help me get this thing off! Hurry, my tits and pussy are so hot, this dress is going to melt them!"

Karen wasted little time grabbing the straps of Reiko's dress and ripping them completely off, tearing the fabric of her dress down the seams on the side before reaching around the back and pulling the zipper apart with one swift tug, leaving Reiko standing there wearing only a lacy bra and silk panties that matched. Those lasted mere seconds as Karen pulled them from Reiko's body as easily as tissue paper goes up in flames when lit. Reiko's giant tits finally bounced into view, almost as perky as Karen remembered. Eve twenty years hadn't taken much of a toll on them. And that pussy of hers, dripping ever so slightly with the wetness of lust, sprakled just a little in the light of the bedroom, giving up a faint, sweet smell that stiffened Karen's nipples, made her breasts swell slightly as the blood filled them, made her nostrils flare and her mouth water. Reiko was blushing slightly and took Karen's hands into hers and said "Well, how do I look?" Karen was stunned, completely blown away by how little she had changed after all these years. She knew that most Asians she'd known didn't seem to show the signs of age the same way as other nationalities, but this was as if time had almost stopped for Reiko, waiting until Karen could find her again, and fulfill their destiny together. Karen smiled and said "I never imagined this. I thought I had lost you, lost everything precious to me. You're still just as beautiful as I remember, moreso now that I've been away from you so long. Rei, I, I'm so turned on just staring at you, I can't resist this anymore. I love you!" Karen dove her tongue straight into Reiko's mouth and pressed her body into hers before realizing that she still had her dress on and began to pull the straps to her dress apart, wanting to press her naked body into Reiko's. The kiss broke quickly and Karen ripped her dress apart, no longer giving a shit about it. Her bra, her panties, all pulled off quickly and without a care in the world. Reiko was already glistening with sweat, her lust overflowing inside her, and no sooner had Karen's panties and bra hit the floor than Reiko pulled Karen up onto the bed and on top of her. They returned to kissing, letting their bodies rub and press against each other, their hard nipples pressing and rolling around each other, their pussies touching ever so slightly, their pussy lips slipping across each other, their clits stiffening into each other, the wetness adding to the lust that had filled their minds and bodies.

The girls broke their kiss slowly, panting slowly, staring into each other's eyes, barely able to think straight. Karen spoke up and said "Rei, my God, it's been so long, I never thought I'd taste your sweet lips again. I've, waited so long..so long." Reiko smiled and put her hands onto the sides of Karen's face and whispered "You have no idea how hard it has been to hold out for you. I always thought we'd meet again, as long as I kept my heart in the right place, somehow, I just felt we would see each other again. And now that we have met again, it's like a dream. A hot, sweaty, sweet smelling, perverted dream." Karen smiled and said "Perverted? You haven't seen me perverted yet kitten. Not. Even. Close. I've learned a few new tricks since last we met." Reiko pulled Karen back down into a kiss, rolling her tongue around and around inside her hot mouth, sucking on her tongue, moaning with glee. Karen felt her nipples turning to steel, stiffening so much they began to ache and throb and she felt her pussy flexing and pulsing with such a heat she was almost ready to cum just from kissing Reiko! Reiko broke the kiss and said "Okay then, Vader, let me see how much you've mastered then. Do your worst. Anything you want, do it. Do it to me now. No more teasing, just..love me, love me please!" Karen grinned and spun herself around on top of Reiko, getting into position right over top of her pussy, allowing her own dripping love canal to hover just over Reiko's face in return. This part needed little time for reflection, little was left to the mind, there was no guessing, no talking, no descriptions needed now. Karen dove into Reiko's pussy like a starving child might attack a candy bar, shoving her tongue as far into her wet pussy as she could, nibbling on as much of Reiko's clit as she dared without hurting her. She didn't want to go all out yet, she had to get a feel for her. She knew neither of them was quite the same as before. Older of course, but wiser, and probbly needed different stimuli than when they were in their twenties. Karen didn't expect Reiko to attack her pussy yet either, hoping that she'd just sit there and enjoy the assult. But she was wrong as no sooner had she only begun to pry Reiko's pussy lips apart to lick deeper inside than Reiko's tongue began to find every sweet spot Karen had. She instantly remembered that Jamie had restored her pussy to virgin status, which included all the sensitivity it had, not to mention the mucular control and enhancements he'd added as her request.

Karen couldn't keep licking Reiko as the feeling of Reiko inside her pussy was overloading her mind as blood rushed to her nether regions, filling her clitoris with blood, making her pussy lips plump and contract, trying to squeeze Reiko's tongue like it would a big cock. Karen moaned loud, not even trying to hide the fact that she was already on the verge of cumming hard only seconds after Reiko began. Her hips began to move on their own, and Reiko kept up in stride, no matter where or how Karen moved her body, Reiko's hot tongue was right there to greet it. When she began to rub and suckle on her engorged clit, that's when her eyes rolled back into her head and she came. Reiko covered Karen's pussy with her entire mouth, pushing her tongue inside her to lap up any and all the juices that dared try to escape. Karen's body collapsed on top of Reiko only seconds later, shaking like a leaf, reveling in the afterglow. Reiko pulled her face away from Karen's pussy and whispered "Oh my. Don't tell me you haven't done it since we were apart? Lord girl, you're so juicy and plumped up, it's like I barely touched you and you came. MMmmm..and your pussy still tastes like honey mixed with strawberries." Karen slowly lifted herself off of Reiko and turned toward her and said "S..sorry, it's Jamie's power. I asked him to make my pussy more sensitive and make me a virgin again and he did. So, now, I'm...I mean..you, it's..just so powerful a feeling." Reiko raised her eyebrow and said "He, made you a virgin again? And gave you a more sesitive pussy? And you asked him to do this? That.....that's amazing." Karen suddenly remembered what Jamie had given her and grinned. She looked down at Reiko and said "Would you like to know what it's like too? You just licked my doors clear off, but I feel like it's cheating. I don't think it's fair for me to feel this good when I can't do the same to you. I can lick you like a master, but would that really be fair to you?" Reiko looked away for a moment and then looked back up at her, grinned and said "I did say, do anything you want didn't I?" Karen blushed but grinned, leaned down toward Reiko's pussy again and said "I'll show you perverted." She whispered into Reiko's mind "Reiko I want your pussy to return to it's virgin state, become stronger and more sensitive than it ever was and always return to it's virgin state after any sex you have with me tonight."

Reiko let out a low, long, sexy moan and grabbed onto Karen's ass cheeks, digging into them just slightly with her nails and moaned outloud "OH! OH! OH..G..GOD..what..what...what's hap..happening..my..my pu.." She arched her back and slammed her fists down onto the matress and Karen grinned and watched as Reiko's pussy lips began pulsating and shifting before her very eyes. Reiko's vaginal folds began to tighten and pull back ever so slightly, losing any of the loose skin it may have had, and her clitoris engored with blood and stiffened through her folds, becoming slick with renewed vigor and wetness. She watched as the skin glistened and became a much lighter shade of pink, losing any wear and tear it may have gained through the ages, and some slight movement just above her little bush of hair made Karen assume there were some internal changes happening as well. And there were, only Reiko could feel them, but she instinctively spread her legs wider in response to her internal vaginal muscles filling with blood, regaining lost strength as the muscles inside her gained new strength and mass and even her G spot seemed to gain increased mass and sensitivity. Reiko slapped Karen hard on the ass, leaving slight red marks as she came hard, harder than she had in her life, harder even than when she was young and had done it for the first time with Karen. Her hips bucked, her head slammed back onto the bed and her legs straightened and went limp seconds later. Karen watched Reiko jizz shoot from inside her pussy, all the way out to five feet onto the floor, a little tiny stream of liquid honey that made her giggle ever so slightly. Karen gave Reiko a few minutes to regain some of her composure and get some oxygen back into her lungs before she leaned down toward that new virgin cunt, latched onto Reiko's new, engored clitoris and began to suck on it.

Reiko jumped and nearly squeeled in a pitch only dogs could hear. Karen knew she had her going now, and she was determined to show her just how well she could drive even after almost twenty years. This party was only starting and Karen used her hands to spread Reiko's new, pink pussy lips apart, playing with them with her fingers while suckling on her throbbing clit. Reiko was moaning, squeeling and bucking her hips to a whole new beat now and no matter how she tried to move, Karen's hot mouth was there suckling away on her tender love knob. In between the breathy moans and low hums Reiko was letting out she found time to squeeze in "Oh..my...God...oh my God. Kareeeeen! OH! GOD!" She came hard again and Karen lapped it up, enjoying the increased sweetness from Reiko's new virgin cunt. She could feel Reiko's whole body shaking, having to deal with the afterglow of such an explosive orgasm so soon after the first. Karen sat up and said "So, how was that? Not bad for a minor modification hmm?" Reiko smiled and said "Is, that all you got bitch?" Karen giggled and said "Ooooo talk dirty to me you whore." Karen spun around to face Reiko, leaned down and began to kiss her, going full tilt on the tongue action. Reiko was a good kisser too and the two together made the air around them glow with sex and lust. The kiss broke several minutes later and Reiko said "So he left you with his gift didn't he?" Karen smiled and nodded to which Reiko replied "Then, show me what you showed him you sexy pervert. I've waited twenty years for this. Don't hold back for my sake, let loose, I want the beast out of you." Karen seemed a bit shocked for a moment that Reiko had grown a bit more aggressive, but she understood why, she was in love, she was reunited with the one person she'd waited on for years, and she'd been busting her ass free of sex for a while, it's a wonder she hadn't murdered anybody. Reiko reached up and grabbed Karen on both sides of her face and held her firm so their eyes focused on each other and said "Now!" Karen smiled and reached up and touched Reiko's hands gently and she felt her left go of her face and hold onto her hands too, having made it quite clear she had her needs. Karen kissed the back of Reiko's hand and said "Okay baby, lets do this then."

Karen whispered into Reiko's mind "Reiko I want you to lick my pussy and as soon as your tongue touches my clit your tongue will grow to a foot long and become rough and so flexible it'll be like another arm for you to fuck my pussy with." Reiko let out a small moan as she reached up and grabbed onto Karen's shoulders, rolled her off of her stomach and onto her back, immediately slid down between her legs and pushed them apart, and stared right at her puffed up, pink pussy lips. She watched Reiko lick her lips with a very sexy, lust filled look on her face and watched her friend's face and tongue disappear into her crotch. Karen felt the first touches of Reiko's tongue on her pussy lips and let out a small gaspy moan and as her tongue moved upwards along those folds, she felt her lips latch onto her clit followed instantly by the wetness of her tongue all over it. It felt as though her clit was being shocked with an electric pulse, and no matter how hard she tried to deny it, she could tell her clit was swelling and swelling, larger than she was proud to admit, almost to the size of a man's thumb. She'd always had a large clit but she was now so turned on from being with Reiko that the blood rushing into it made it much larger and more sensitive than it had been even in college. But, despite that, Karen knew it was going to work in he favor because no sooner had Reiko started licking on her engored, sensitive nub that the changes she had asked started to happen. Reiko barely noticed at first as the texture of her tongue slowly changed from the usual slippery consistency to that of a fine grit of sandpaper, something Karen definitely noticed immediately as her clit began to throb from the sudden change in texture. Seconds later Reiko moaned as she felt her tongue throbbing hotly inside her mouth, blood rushing into it as it began to swell and lengthen, pushing outwards and forcing her to back away from licking Karen's fleshy knobule of love.

Reiko seemed a bit surprised, yet not alarmed by the fact that even as she lifted her face away from Karen's clit, her tongue was still able to make contact with it, even from almost four inches away. She felt her tongue expanding faster, bulking up with new muscles she didn't know a tongue could have, allowing her to contort and flex it in all new ways than she ever imagined. She shot a quick glance up at Karen who was smiling with her eyes closed, her head laid back onto the matress and she knew all too well why she was smiling. As Reiko's tongue continued to swell and bulge she decided against waiting any longer and plunged her new sexy tongue right up inside Karen's soaking pussy, passing the outer folds, passing her engored clit, pressing almost a foot of long, muscular, sandpaper gritted tongue up inside her. By the time Reiko's lips were touching the wet folds of Karen's outter pussy lips, Karen was gasping in pleasure, her legs wrapping almost instintively around Reikos's back, pulling her as far into her crotch as she dared, maybe more than she dared. Karen gasped more as Reiko began to learn how to flex her new tongue, like a snake can flex it's body, so too could Reiko twist and contort her tongue inside Karen's honey pot however she felt it best to make her sqirm with. Karen reached down and gently held onto Reiko's head while saying "Oh, oh God, oh GOD Rei! Rei, uhghhh...it's incredible, your tongue, oh it's as big as a guy's dick! OHhhhhhh yeah, more, give me more!" Reiko smiled as she peered over Karen's pussy lips with her staring back at her, her eyes filled with a deep need and understanding of what she had made happen. Reiko knew her new tongue was a result of this strange power and now that she was knee deep in Karen's perverted fantasy, she wasn't about to back down. She dove her mouth back down over Karen's pussy and began to suckle on her throbbing clit as her tongue worked it's way as far into the back of her pussy as it could, hitting the little bundle of nerves toward the back, the so called "G-Spot". Some people say it's a myth, that it's not a particular spot at all, that it's no more sensitive than any other part of the vagina. Karen would tell those people to fuck off, because whatever "spot" was in there that Reiko was poking with a tongue as big as another arm definitely wasn't just as sensitive as any other spot in her vagina. It felt like a "make me cum please" button and Karen was playing one hell of a game that she wasn't about to win.

Reiko got bold and pulled her massive tongue straight out of Karen's pussy in a sudden, quick motion. Karen was suddenly concerned by the sudden emergency brakes being put on, but no sooner had she looked down to see what was up than Reiko grabbed Karen's ass, pushed it up into the air so that her legs were hanging over ehr shoulders like some sort of crazy rollercoaster ride harness and then drove her monster tongue back into her pussy. Hard. Long. Deep. Karen squeeled outloud and came instantly, her body shaking and quivering as new feelings and pleasures rushed through her veins, consuming her brain with endorphins the like that no drug on Earth had found a way to tap into yet. Whether due to her hiatus from Reiko's special brand of sex or sex in general, or the powers she had been given on loan from Jamie, Karen could only let her eyes roll back into her head and scream out for more, and more. Reiko obliged by going in for another helping of hot Karen cunt honey and lapped at her insides so hard you could see the movement of her tongue through the skin of her stomach, like there had been a baby in there kicking trying to get out. Karen pulled Reiko further down with her legs, trying to force more of that incredible tongue into her and so Reiko took her fingers and grabbed onto Karen's slippery outer folds and pulled them apart, allowing her face and tongue to push a little deeper inwards. At this point Karen was as wide open as a mother trying to push a baby from her vagina, but she really didn't care. Her heart was racing, her pussy was stuffed with a tongue that felt like another arm and she was cumming just about every minute from the insanely good feeling of it all. Had she died right then and there, her life would have been complete without regret. As Reiko lapped up Karen's last and biggest orgasm, she finally slid her tongue from inside her and lowered her ass back down onto the bed and said "Waow, thuat waaaa wearry goowd". Karen was barely conscious but managed to smile a little and replied "Sorry, that tongue, it's...so fucking good. My...God..my God..Jamie..he was right, should.....have..sent...a poet."

Reiko smiled and hovered over top of Karen's body, letting her tongue lick Karen's stiff nipples. Karen let out a small moan and said "Oh shit, no, not like that, no...ohh shit..yeah..yeah..mmmm...damn..girl, you must have been...ahhh..oh mmmm...must have been training in the mountains for this day..my..lovely...Rei" Reiko pulled her huge tongue back into her mouth as much as she could, but more than half a foot was still sticking out from her mouth as she said "Walll, weuts muak thuss nomall yah?" as she pointed toward her tongue. Karen nodded and whispered into Reiko's mind "Reiko, I want your tongue to return to it's normal state." Reiko let out a little moan and her body shivered as her tongue began to retract and shrink before both of their eyes, pulling slowly back into her mouth, the rough texture disappearing as it shrank. Within a few seconds Reiko stuck her tongue out like normal and it responded as normal, at least she thought so. Karen smiled and said "Everything okay?" to which Reiko said "I dunno? What do you think?" before she shoved her tongue into Karen's mouth and gave her a good French kissing for a few minutes, rolling her tongue around and around Karen's, licking it and sucking on it. Karen was blown away at the power she had gotten from Jamie, never imagining the kind of things she could now do. She was far less afraid now and a lot more excited to do more while she had the chance. The kiss broke and both girls stared at each other grinning as Karen said "Feels like everything is just fucking fine to me!"

Karen sat up onto her elboes and looked down between her body and Reiko's, her big tits swaying low and almost rubbing into her own but she did notice something else. Reiko's pubic hair was wet and glistening with her love honey and she could see her little ball of joy just barely sticking out through her little tuff of black fuzz. Karen smiled and said "Reiko, that was amazing, but I'm not being fair to you, I haven't made you cum in like twenty minutes or something." Reiko smiled and said "I came twice while fucking you with my tongue, I'm soaked as hell down there." Karen gazed down south again and sure enough, now that she mentioned it, her legs were soaked and she knew it wasn't sweat. Reiko grinned and said "There's no way any of this is unfair for either of us. If you ask me, I say keep going, all night, all day, until we can't move. You found me after all these years, I was dragged kicking and screaming from your arms. There's no way I'm letting you go again." Reiko laid down on top of Karen, pressing her face into her breasts, still very hot and bothered, but now also calm and loving. Karen embraced her, snuggling her close and tight as if a hurricane were trying to rip her away from her and said "Never going to let you go either, it all feels so much like a dream Rei, my God, I love you so much, so much it hurts to ever think of being without you again." The girls looked at each other and began to kiss once more and all the while their bodies were ready to go another round or twelve. Karen felt so good that her clit had swollen back to thumb size and was throbbing madly with lust, helped out by the slippery juices that were dripping down from Reiko's pussy, mixing with her own, creating a smell that turned both women on badly, a sweet, lusty, musky smell neither woman had smelled for many, many years now. It was like reliving their times in college and their bodies hadn't forgotten what that smell and these feelings were meant for.

Reiko wasn't oblivous to the odd poking her outter folds were receiving from Karen's over abundance of happy knob between her legs and while she kissed and moaned lightly into Karen's mouth, she began to push and rub her pussy on top of that little knot, pressing her pussy lips gently but firmly into it. The feeling overwhelmed Karen for a moment, who had to break the kiss to moan and smile, tilting her head back, letting Reiko kiss and nibble the flesh of her neck. Reiko pressed into Karen's clit a little harder and my rhythmically getting herself worked up just as badly as Karen. It was no penis, but it was stimulation, it was heat and it was soft and slick and Reiko put her hips to work laying there, humping Karen's big, hard clit as she panted out "Damn..girl..I never..oh yeah..oh..oh how big your clit was, it's so big, but this feels, ohhhhh really fucking good. OH..poor baby, it feels like it's about to burst!" Karen couldn't talk and began to bounce her hips in time with Reiko's pushing her clit up , trying so badly to penetrate just a little further into Reiko with each thrust. Then she remembered she could do more than this and quickly looked at Reiko and whispered into her mind "Reiko, I want you to kiss me and when you do you'll make my clitoris swell larger and thicker until it's almost too big for your cunt to take!" Reiko suddenly but gently stuck her tongue into Karen's mouth, kissing her gently, breathing heavy but steady and moaning softly. Karen loved how Reiko kissed, it wasn't like how Jamie kissed her, or how her dead beat husband had kissed her. There was just something behind it, behind that kiss, that tongue, that hot breath, that felt better than anybody else. Sort of like Vanilla ice cream. Tons of companies make it, but you can tell the difference between plain old Vanilla and some real high quality, home made type Vanilla. This was home made. Made with love. Real, pure, unbridled love. Karen suddenly stopped bouncing her hips as she felt an incredible amount of blood being forced to her nether regions, along with heat and pleasure taken up several notches higher than anything she'd experienced tonight. Both girls broke from the kiss at the same time, Karen letting out a low sexy moan and Reiko a gasp as she said "OH! OH. OH! Ka..Karen, oh God! What..what did..oh..oh oh..you do!? Your..your clit, it's..so hot, it's burning hot! And...it's...g...growing...bigger...and harde.r....Karen..you...pervert...you..you're gg...growing into.meeee...OH GOD!"

Reiko's moans of pleasure only forced Karen's clit to throb harder as it filled and pulsated as her large pleasure pole lengthened, stretched and bulged upwards, past her folds, past Reiko's folds, spreading those sweet rose petals apart, piercing the outer veil of Reiko's defenses, pushing up and in. Karen moaned louder as her clitoris throbbed with a heat like never before had she felt, flooding her pussy and the bedsheets with her love honey, her skin glistening with sweat, her nipples hardening into steel points, throbbing and begging to be suckled to relieve any sort of heat and pressure. Reiko sat upwards and Karen held onto her hands to give her balance as Karen's clitoris continued it's journey into the deeper parts of Reiko's vagina, stretching her pussy lips open like a book of poetry. Karen wasn't immune to the incredible feelings racing through her body as one of the most sensitive pieces of fleshy goodness a woman could have had now grown and expanded to almost eight inches long and still showed no signs of stopping even as it's girth increased, first only a half inch around, then one inch and now closer to two inches in diameter pushing Reiko's pussy to new heights and new limits. The girls tightened their grips in each other's hands as Reiko began to cry out in bliss begging Karen not to stop whatever she was doing and Karen slurring her speech and making grunting noises as a reply. Both girls began to cum in short, quick bursts as the minutes passed and Karen's clit continued to expand and push it's way inside Reiko until finally it was pressing so hard into Reiko's g-spot that Karen's clit was starting to bend at which point her clit started to thicken in girth rapidly stretching Reiko's pussy apart so far that she had to spread her legs as far as she could just to make room for the monsterous thing ramming into her.

Then just as quickly as it began, Karen's clit stopped growing completely and began to throb hotly inside Reiko's stretched, slick and hot vagina. They were both staring at each other, panting, their juices flowing almost constantly from their pussies, soaking the sheets and mattress they were laying on, and neither one of them caring whatsoever. They had squeezed their fingers together so hard for so long their hands were starting to go numb from the pressure, and neither woman wanted to move much for fear of passing out from the pure pleasure rush. Karen whispered between her quick breaths "Holy..shit. This power, oh God Rei, it's too much! My clit, it..it's huge, and hot, and hard, so hard..nghh..no..don't..OH GOD don't squeeze it!" Reiko's whole body was shaking and she moaned outloud "How in fuck's name can't I squeeze it?! OH! It's..it's as big as your arm Karen! It's filling me, to the breaking point. It's so hot, so hard, oh God it's SO HARD AND THROBBING! For Christ's sake, FUCK ME!" Karen's eyes went wide as she felt the first signs of Reiko moving her hips but before she could say a word Reiko screamed straight at her "FUCK ME KAREN. Fuck my pussy with this monster clit. FUCK. ME. NOW!" She moaned and came a little as her hips began to bounce slightly and then looking straight down at Karen, into her eyes, she whispered "Please." Karen smiled through her sharp gasps and moans and nodded as she let go of Reiko's hands, put her hands on her hips, and began to thrust into her.

To say the feeling of having a two foot long clit ramming into a vagina stretched to it's limits but with the muscular control of a python crushing the life from a living animal was as close to heaven on Earth these women had ever had in their lives was an understatement. Not only did the first thrusts of Karen's new clit dick make Reiko cum so hard it sprayed across Karen's torso, but Karen herself came so hard it hit the wall on the oppossite side of the room. It was almost too much for either of their minds to handle. It was one thing to have really great sex, but when you started mixing in special gifts or super powers, you start messing with the laws of nature, and even sex can be too much of a good thing to have. But these two girls were determined to go further, to push themselves to the brink of sexual ecstasy, for as good as this all felt, somewhere inside themselves, they assumed they wouldn't get another chance at this, even if they married, even if they spent the rest of their lives together, this was their one moment, the one thing they got to do that would never happen again. It had to count, they had to go the distance, together, for all the marbles. All in on this hand as Jamie had told Karen.

Karen grunted and grabbed Reiko by the shoulders and rolled her off the top and tossed her back onto the bed, assuming the top position and getting a very brief glimpse of the monster her clit had become. For a second it was throbbing in the open, thick veins pulsating across it's shiny, slippery surface. It didn't look like a man's penis at all, in fact it looked just like her clit, only enormous. Karen couldn't stare at it for long, her lust had overflowed to the point where this pleasure was starting to make her whole body ache. Her nipples were aching and throbbing, her tits were swollen and hot and she could swear she could see drops of milk seeping to their tips, she was sweating badly, and this clit of hers had turned from flesh to steel rigidity the second she'd pulled out of Reiko's pussy and into the musty bedroom air. She'd never felt so horny in her life and she knew from the look on Reiko's face, not to mention the juices flowing from her crotch and the moans leaving her lips with every pant, that Reiko wasn't far behind either. Karen said nothing, no words at all this time, no asking if she was ready, no silly sexual dialogue, nothing. She grabbed ahold of Reiko's legs, pushed them up and out to widen them and stretch her pussy lips as far open as she could and rammed her clit dick right back up into her. It slipped into Reiko softly but hard, pushing past new, young muscles and flesh, past extra sensitive sexual pleasure points, up into her g-spot, hitting Reiko's tilt button with every thrust Karen could muster. Karen buried her clit dick until there was nowhere left to dig, the center of Reiko's molten core was breached and she screamed in pleasure and bliss. They both had used strap ons before and while Karen was a bit out of practice using them to fuck the shit out of Reiko, this wasn't quite the same feeling. Having her own flesh melting inside Reiko's boiling honey pot was alien, sexy, hot, crude and exciting all at once. She had no real way to base this experience on anything prior. Her clit was burning with heat, Reiko's pussy was strong enough to snap her clit off but it felt so good, she almost wanted her to! It was as if Reiko's pussy was some alien being, sucking her clit into her moreso than Karen actually pushing it into her, an alien creature trying in desparation to devour her giant clit dick. She could feel Reiko's vaginal contractions and muscles gripping her pleasure pole hard, as well as feel the love juices that were constantly keeping it lubricated on the inside, a hot, slippery fluid, her hot girl jizz that kept her thrusting, kept the pleasure multiplying over on top of itself. Karen was having massive orgasm after orgasm with Reiko sometimes having two or three in quick sucession, like rapid fire cum bullets shooting from her soaked pussy lips. Karen's clit was so large that only little streams could escape now and then around the massive girth as she pulled it's length out before plunging back with a hard thrust. Had this been any normal woman, Reiko would surely have been screaming in pain instead of lost in the throes of lust and passion, but thankfully this woman was a juggernaut of sexual power. But even a juggernaut is stoppable, and as Karen began to realize her next coming orgasm was to be the deal breaker, Reiko reached up, holding out her hands. Karen grabbed hold of her hands and squeezed as sweat poured down her face and between her breasts. Reiko was gasping for air and her breasts were bouncing in all directions as Karen rammed her like a jackhammer and she knew the end was near as she screamed "OH YES! YES. FUCK ME KAREN. OH God, OHHH GOD! I.....I'M...Go.g.gg.gggodddd...I'm cumming, I'm CUMMING! FUCK! FUCK!!" Karen was barely able to even hear what Reiko was saying over the pounding she was giving Reiko's crotch and the pounding of her heart in her chest as she pulled Reiko upwards hard and leaned back, skewering her on her pussy rod, Reiko's weight ramming every slippery, veiny, hot blooded millimeter into her as both girls let loose with so much fluid the sound echoed through the room, like the low rumble of thunder as it past through the clouds overhead.

Their eyes were rolled into the heads, their bodies were frozen in time for almost a full minute and their legs, the bed, the floor were soaked with enough girl cum that it'd make even a Cinnabon stand jealous. Karen became very weak and wobbled a bit as her clit began to retract and shrink from inside Reiko's fiery pussy of doom. She laid Reiko down onto the bed on her back, and then collapsed on the bed beside her, panting hard, barely able to open her eyes. Reiko slid her hand over and took Karen's into her's, too weak and exhausted to even squeeze it, but Karen did make a small effort to embrace her fingers so she'd know that at least she was still alive. The girls laid there for several minutes, the afterglow far from fading like normal, but fading much slower, holding onto their bodies and minds beyond what any normal woman should have been feeling. Reiko whispered "My.....God. My...God....K...Karen..I'm...afraid to move...I'm not sure I can move...you..okay?" Karen weakly grinned and replied "Oh I'm fine, fine. I feel like I just got ran over by...I don't even know....but....fuck college days." Reiko smiled and quickly said "Please, Karen, please don't say 'Fuck' right now okay?" Karen grinned and said "Oh? You ready for round two? Damn..girl..ah..you're a beast!" Reiko weakly looked over at Karen and said "Well, give me five more minutes hun, I think I need to get the feeling back in my legs, my pussy, my tits, my arms, hands, feet, ass, back, ya know, the bodily area or so, then round two!" Karen giggled but it made her whince a little in pain from the strain and she said "AH..oh well..yeah I was kidding. Oh God Rei, honey, I'm sorry, I think I went too far with this....this gift thing. Are you okay honey?" Reiko grinned and gave Karen's ass a little smack, which made her feign an ouch and said "Honey I'm more okay now than I have ever been in my life. I'm sore yeah, but I'm far from done with you tonight. By tomorrow baby, if you can still crawl, I will have failed you as a lover and sex maniac." Karen giggled and rolled over onto her side, putting her across Reiko's massive breasts, giving them a rub and snuggling close to her and said "You will never fail me and I will never fail you." Karen ran her hand down to Reiko's wet quivering cunt, rubbing her still very hard clit, slipping a couple of fingers into her pussy. It flexed and squeezed her fingers almost automatically and Karen knew that the gift she had been given by Jamie was already making Reiko's pussy return to it's virgin state again, fixing any stretching or soreness that it may have received from such a large arm like appendage ramming it for an hour. Karen felt the muscles gripping her fingers tightly as they began to throb with a new wave of heat, her juices renewing themselves and beginning to cover her hand with them and that slightly hard pleasure knob began to engorge and swell with renewed vigor. Reiko gasped and moaned and said "Jesus...Christ Karen..you can't..have.a.hh...ohhh..yeah.mmmm...can't have...have..oh God you h.aave recovered...ohhh fuck...and you...aahh..called ME a beast?" Reiko's nipples swelled large and tall in seconds while her breasts expanded with lust once again and Karen simple said "Round Two. FIGHT!"

CHAPTER 10: REIKO THE PERVERT

Karen placed her mouth over Reiko's right nipple and began to suckle on it lightly while kneading the other breast with her fingers, making Reiko gasp and moan a little. Karen felt it harden into a stiff one inch point quite quickly, making the suckling much easier for her. But before she could get much further she felt Reiko's hands on her shoulders as she was pushed upwards away from her and Reiko said "Wait..ah, good God, wait, wait. I..I need...a second hun." Reiko seemed a bit disappointed and said "What's wrong hun? Did I do something wrong?" Reiko smiled and shook her head and said "Baby, look at how hard my nipples got from thrity seconds of your mouth on them, I don't think you did anything wrong." Karen giggled and sat back away from Reiko and said "So why'd you stop me?" Reiko sat up and smiled and took Karen's hand and said "Because, I had some ideas I wanted to try, besides ya know, the normal stuff. You said you and Jamie did some cool stuff with his powers right? And now you have some of that power? So why should we settle for just normal love making?" Karen smiled and said "Well I wasn't sure how far you'd want me to go and things like that, I was worried you might think I was getting too strange on you and things, ya know, wouldn't work out how I dreamed." Reiko giggled and said "You were hoping I was as big a pervert as you right?" Karen nodded slowly and said "Well, yeah. I mean we had such fun in a normal human way in college, but it's been twenty years and I had no idea what to expect, especially now that I met this guy with crazy powers." Reiko smiled and said "Well if having a monstrous tongue to ram into that sweet, sweet pussy of yours wasn't already a green light for trying weird shit, I'm not sure what you were waiting on." Karen blushed and nodded back before Reiko continued with "But I wouldn't mind doing some things that I like for a bit too. You know, to spread the love?" Reiko grinned big and Karen looked up and smiled back and remembered that her power allowed her to grant Reiko powers too. She liked having the power to change things, but she knew that Reiko had her own ideas and that she should get in on the party too. Karen leaned in and got ready to kiss Reiko, but before doing so whispered into her mind "Reiko, when I kiss you, you'll gain the power to change your body or mine however you want by whispering into your mind or my mind for it to happen." Her lips touched Reiko's with a bit of a spark that made them both tingle all over from head to toe, but the light kiss turned into a deeper kiss which turned into a kiss that pushed Reiko down onto her back with Karen on top of her kissing her passionately with love.

Karen took the first move and broke the kiss so slowly Reiko was trying to keep up with her mouth by following it until she realized what was happening and laid her head back down. Karen smiled and said "You can do whatever you want to yourself or to me, you have the power." Reiko looked up at her and said "That's what the tingle was huh? Just like that I can change my body however I want?" Karen nodded and said "Or mine, like how I did you. So how about it, how big of a pervert are you now? Think you can match my fucked up brain kitten?" Reiko grinned wide and said "You know us Asians, we invent fucked up everyday." Karen laughed and said "Then bring it before I lose my mind, I can't stand this waiting around shit anymore!" Reiko nodded and smiled and said "Well I guess I'll start with something simple, something, strange and fucked up." Reiko rolled Karen over onto her back and began to kiss her gently on the neck, making her gasp a little bit as Reiko rubbed her breasts against her's. As her lips closed in on Karen's, Karen whispered "Please, Reiko, stop teasing me like this, I don't care how fucked up your ideas are, please, honey, please just love me." Reiko smiled and said "You have your style, I have mine and you know I love you, and I'll always love you, and I'll make love to you. But this is the price you pay when I'm driving honey, I'm going to make you beg me like a pet this time, oh yes, you will beg! And it's obvious that it's working, look how big these suckers are!" Reiko lowered her head down to Karen's tits and quickly took one of her erect nipples into her mouth and began to suckle, making Karen jerk from the pleasure shock. Reiko began to nibble gently on it while rubbing and tweaking the other in her fingers and Karen was panting from how well she was doing it. But Reiko suddenly stopped and pushed herself back up toward Karen's face, hovering her lips just above Karen's and said "I felt them grow harder in my mouth. Poor baby, you're so beautiful, so horny and wet, I can smell your honey from here." Karen looked at Reiko and nodded slowly, a blush covering her cheeks with lust and need very visible in her eyes. Reiko smiled and leaned down and finally stuck her tongue into her mouth, giving her a solid French lesson. After the kiss had persisted for several minutes, both girls becoming quite aroused, Reiko whispered into Karen's mind "Karen every time I touch your pussy lips with my tongue your shaved pussy is going to sprout hair and keep growing until you have a thick, rich, bush of hair covering your entire body!"

Reiko broke the kiss slowly and smiled with Karen smiling back as Reiko slowly slid downwards, gently kissing her neck, then giving her nipples gentle kisses and licks, then moving down her body further, kissing her stomach, then just above her pussy lips. Reiko teased Karen more, nibbling the insides of her legs, kissing everywhere but those slipper folds, everywhere except the one spot her mind was screaming and begging her to kiss. Reiko grinned, knowing her game was getting better and better as she kissed the inside of both of Karen's legs, nibbling at her flesh, sending chills through Karen's body, making her mind scream in pleasure and frustration at the same time and Reiko knew it, she could almost feel her mind yelling at her. Reiko smiled one last time before her tongue slid from between her parted lips and she leaned down and gently began to lick Karen's now quivering pussy lips. Karen's head leaned back and her back arched, her legs spread wide almost as if she were being electrocuted and she began to moan, quietly at first, but the moans got a bit louder on Reiko's second lick, then the third and then the licks became steady and varied in pace and location. Karen kept her eyes closed as Reiko assaulted her pussy with her tongue but something else made Karen moan as well as she felt a hot, tingling sensation spread across her body and Reiko watched as goosebumps appeared across Karen's sweating skin and she grinned. Reiko licked to the top of Karen's pussy and paused as she saw her pubic area suddenly sprout black stubble which began to grow outwards from the pores of her skin there very quickly. As she stared she tried to move her tongue across those pink pussy lips and keep Karen's pleasure going, fascinated that something so strange was really happening before her eyes. As she continued to lick, Karen's pubic hair was growing longer and longer and more hairs began to sprout and in seconds, Karen had a thick, beautiful bush of hair where she had been smooth shaven only moments ago. Reiko continued onwards, licking and suckling Karen's hardened pleasure knob, sending shivers down her spine but also causing more black stubble to begin to sprout on the insides of her legs and along her stomach. Reiko grinned and stared in awe as the stubble began to twist outwards turning into thick black hair that began to make a hissing sound as more and more hairs sprouted from Karen's sweat drenched pores, fighting for vacant skin to cover. Karen merely moaned, lost in the amazing feeling of not only Reiko's hot tongue upon her pussy but the strange tingling spreading across her entire body.

Reiko had to strain her head a bit to keep licking Karen's slippery folds so she could watch as her pubic hair continued to sprout from Karen's skin. The insides of her legs were now covered in a thin layer of hair that was quickly growing longer and thicker every second that Reiko's tongue probed Karen's sexy pussy lips. It was spreading down the entire inside of both of her legs, down past her knees and more stubble quickly appeared on her calves and the tops and fronts of her legs before starting to curl outwards into long, thick pubic hair. Karen's moans began to become more intense as her entire lower body began to resemble a very hairy man or even half of a Sasquatch! The hair covered her legs all the way down to just over the top of her feet and Reiko couldn't help herself and stopped licking Karen's little snatch long enough to run her hands through the thick hair covering her legs. She gasped a little and Karen moaned as she did so as Reiko couldn't believe that even though it was pubic hair covering Karen's lower body it felt soft and silky, much different than she thought it would feel. Despite feeling a little bit weird doing such an odd thing to her friend and lover, Reiko smiled and realized perhaps she was a pervert after all, and she wanted to see her new powers through to the end, she wanted Karen to be her hairy bitch!

Reiko leaned back down and commenced to licking Karen's drippy honey pot once more and she peered just over her hairy bush there to watch the black stubble that had began to poke through the pores of Karen's stomach came alive and sprouted outwards into thin strings of hair, rapidly hissing and fighting for room to grow and cover her sexy skin. As the hair began to thicken to the point that it became very hard to see over her bush as Reiko licked and fondled Karen's hard little clit and pussy lips, she whispered into Karen's mind "Karen, your pubic hair will continue to sprout and cover your body if I lick or finger your pussy!" As she said those words, she continued to lick Karen's snatch for a few minutes before she stopped licking and being gentle as a baby, began to finger her pussy lips, rubbing and twisting her hardened clitoris at the same time. Karen moaned and had still never opened her eyes to witness Reiko's perverted mind working it's magic on her body. Maybe she knew what was happening and wanted to wait until it was over, but Reiko was so fascinated by the incredible power she was given over Karen's body, she only worried that at some point, it would all end! Reiko stuck two fingers into Karen and slowly spread them apart while using her thumb to rub her clit and it was then she noticed a thin line of black stubble was pushing up through Karen's pores, along her stomach, up the middle of her torso and all the way up between her breasts and stopping right at her collar bone. Reiko began to slowly move her fingers in a nice circular potion inside Karen's slippery folds making her let out a long moan and as she grinned wide with joy, starting to suckle on her finger from the feelings flowing through her, Reiko watched the thin line of stubble begin to curl and sprout into longer strands of hair which quickly began to spread across Karen's ribcage, stomach and chest. The slight hissing sound of the hairs rubbing and twisting into each other left Reiko licking her lips and smiling in awe even as she stuck a third finger up into Karen's hot pussy, forcing more stubble to appear across Karen's shoulders, down both arms and even across her engorged, DD cup breasts.

Reiko saw the stubble appear and noticed how thick the rest of the hair around Karen's pussy, stomach and legs had become. She could no longer see through it to the skin underneath and she decided to use her free hand to run her fingers through the hair along the tops of Karen's legs. Karen let out another moan and said "OHhhh yes...oh yes...uhh..ahh..rub me..more Rei, ohh honey that feels...ahhohh...so good!" Reiko was somewhat surprised that Karen felt so much from something so simple, but continued to run her fingers through the hair just above her pussy and the hair that had thickened along her stomach and was still amazed that it felt like a soft pelt of fur and not stiff coarse hair like she suspected it would. It made her think of an expensive fur coat's texture, very soft, very silky and smooth and downright amazing to feel against her skin. Karen's body jerked and Reiko watched her legs stiffen a bit and her hips raised. The fingers of her right hand, the one rolling circles through her soft pussy lips became soaked suddenly by a sudden outburst from Karen's honey pot. She'd came, hard, just from Reiko playing with her new hair covered legs and stomach! Reiko smiled and said softly "Ohhh, my little Karen liked that did she?" Karen grinned and whispered back "OHhhh...oh..oh yes...that..whatever you did..whatever you're doing honey, please, don't stop!" Reiko smiled wide and thought to herself "Fuck no I'm not going to stop! God woman, I never thought for a second that something like this would make me so fucking horny, so fucking wet, I'm dripping...." Reiko ran her free pussy feeling hand over her own pussy and found that not only was she dripping her own sweet honey, but her pussy lips were completely swollen with blood and her clit was rock hard and throbbing. Reiko thought "Jesus, if I don't hurry she's going to have all the fun!" Reiko didn't mind only doing things one sided, as in, giving the pleasure and not receiving any in return, especially now that she finally had the woman of her dreams under her control at last, but she was now so turned on, she wasn't sure she could hold out any longer. Reiko looked down and noticed that her breasts had become so swollen they had grown to nearly double their normal size, topped with huge aerola and deep red, throbbing nipples that showed serious signs of milk leakage at their tips. Reiko couldn't believe such a fucked up thing as Karen becoming a soft, pubic hair covered Sasquatch woman was making her so horny she was about to cum just from watching it happen. She decided it was best not to hold back these feelings and lust any longer.

Reiko quickly crawled up and on top of Karen, spun herself around so her head could eat pussy at a moment's whim and lowered her own dripping pot down to Karen's face. Karen's face lite up with a grin and Reiko could see she still had her eyes closed, but barely had time to ponder why she wasn't opening them when she saw Karen's tongue slip from between her sexy red lips and disappear quickly into her crotch while her hands gripped, kneeded and pulled her pussy into attach range. The shock of pleasure that suddenly spiraled like a coiled lightning bolt through Reiko's pussy, through her spine all the way to the tips of her fingers nearly knocked her off the bed and onto the floor. Her entire body froze up and she came harder than she had in her life, so hard in fact that she literally sprayed her juices all over Karen's face. She immediately felt herself turning beet red from embarrassment but before she could say anything Karen spoke "Oh honey, I didn't realize you were holding out on me like that. Mmm, I'll need a hot towel after this session.....you pervert." She watched Karen wiping her jizz off her face and licking her fingers clean of it with a smile on her face as though licking icing from her face before saying "I'm still hungry for pussy though, so I hope that's not all you've got." Reiko grinned and whispered "Not a chance in hell." Karen smiled wide and Reiko lowered her face down and began to aggressively eat Karen's pussy lips, nibbling on her folds and clit and shoving a couple of fingers straight up into her. Karen squealed a little bit and began to squirm as Reiko laid her body down on top of her's, giving Karen the perfect pussy eating position and sending chills down her own spine as her naked body rubbed against Karen's now soft, furry body. Leaning up and away from Karen's pussy but keeping three fingers digging for sweet honey gold, Reiko leaned back a little and watched as the stubble that had slowly been poking out of the pores along Karen's chest, arms and shoulders lept to life and began to twist and curl upwards and outwards quickly, making the now comforting hissing sound as thousands of little thin hairs ran into and past one another as they thickened into a richly colored, soft pelt only a few degrees shy of fur. Unable to stop herself, Reiko began to rub the growing hairs on Karen's arm slowly, dragging her fingers through the hair even as it grew and thickened between her fingers. Karen suddenly stopped licking pussy to moan and hum as she said "OHhhh oh yes, yes, right there, oh it's like..ahh..it's like you're rubbing my pussy from inside! OHhhh God it...you..ohh you're gonna make me..ah..cum so hard again! OHhh..." Reiko grinned and said "I'll stop fingering you if you don't get back to licking pussy woman!" It only took a split second before she felt Karen's hands on her ass cheeks, pulling her hips down so that her hot mouth could begin nibbling and suckling while her rough tongue started licking her folds once more. Reiko couldn't help but moan out loud from the feeling, not just from Karen's amazing tongue, but now from her amazing fuzzy body. Reiko looked down and under her body and watched the thin stubble running over Karen's breasts quickly twist outwards to cover everything but her erect nipples in the same fine coat of pubic hair that the rest of her body now sported. Now covered in hair from her neck to the tops of her feet, Reiko simply leaned down and began to rub her own throbbing nipples across Karen's soft, hairy stomach, making her bite her lip from the pleasure shocks that ran through her like a runaway train wreck.

Karen's expert licking abilities were making Reiko lose her mind, and quickly as she felt herself having another massive orgasm, only this time Karen kept the honey flowing into her mouth instead of spraying across her face. But after the quick pause to lap up any stray juices, Karen dove right into Reiko's throbbing clitoris which had engorged with blood from her racing heart so much it was swollen as big as a thumb. Karen took advantage of Reiko's heightened state of arousal to nibble and suckle on her throbbing monster clit causing Reiko to stop fondling Karen's pussy with her fingers just to hold herself up a little with both hands. Her arms felt weak and wobbly from Karen's exploratory mission and the fact that Reiko was rubbing her entire body back and forth across the softest, silky smooth fuzz she'd ever felt in her life, wasn't helping dampen any arousal she felt. Suddenly Karen stopped licking Reiko and said "I seem to be the one doing all the work here all of a sudden Rei. Should I stop for a while until you can catch up?" Reiko was on the edge of another orgasm just as Karen's hot mouth back away from her pussy and the sudden brake lights made her heart skip a beat. Her entire body shuddered and she felt just how wet her pussy was and how hard and throbbing her clit obviously was, so much so she could have sworn it began to swell even larger than it was as it no longer had anybody sucking on it and was trying to go after Karen's mouth on it's own. Reiko couldn't believe how stupid horny this entire situation had made her, and she didn't have any patience left to wait around for release. She quickly spun around on top of Karen's body, lowered herself just above her lips and whispered "Shut up, kiss me, and make me cum you horny, hairy, bitch!" Karen grinned wide and finally opened her eyes and stared right into Reiko's and said "I wondered just how weird you were. I bet Jamie would love to see me now. I thought you were doing something crazy, but damn woman, you like me like this huh?" Reiko didn't answer and began to kiss Karen deeply as she lowered her swollen clit down onto Karen's and began to rub and hump their pussies together. Both girls began to moan, but Reiko even more so as now her throbbing nipples were now rubbing and pressing into Karen's soft, pelt like breasts and nipples, driving her madly into a lust filled state of mind. She was hearing sounds that no longer sounded normal, she was humping Karen's pussy for everything it was worth and as she leaned away, breaking from the kiss, Karen was able to look down and saw Reiko's giant nipples were dribbling milk from the tips at a frantic pace, covering her soft, hairy torso with drops of thick, white breast milk.

Karen couldn't lose the chance and pushed Reiko up just enough to lean up and suckle on her lust filled, heavily engorged nipples, the sudden shock of which nearly made Reiko pass out. Milk almost pushed Karen's mouth off of her nipples it came out so hard and fast and Reiko didn't need another reason to cum as she began to jizz all over Karen's crotch, the heat of which made Karen suckle faster and switch to her other nipple to drain it of the delicious milk. She kneaded Reiko's unattended breast and watched as little streams of milk sprayed from the tip of the nipple there, knowing there as no way she would be able to drain them completely with Reiko so aroused and horny. Suddenly Reiko shoved Karen back down onto the bed and said "FUCK! I can't...Karen, oh honey I can't stand this heat, I, I need...I need to...to...oh GOD!" Karen smiled as Reiko straddled her body and began to ram her enlarged clit into her pussy lips, bucking her hips wildly into her, and Karen returned the favor, pulling Reiko downwards, putting her legs around her ass and pulling her tightly against her own pussy. The girls moaned and panted, sweat glistening and dripping down Reiko's beautiful face and chest even as milk continued to drip from her now purple nipples. The motions continued and the pace quickened after only a minute, and as both girls neared a final, massive wave that was about to take out every top surfer in the world, the girls embraced hard, their lips crashing together into a deep French kiss. They both broke away from the kiss to scream out in high and low tones as they came together, their pussies squeezing tightly against each other, their juices spraying outwards, covering the bed and their legs, mingling together in one hot, slippery, sweet smelling mess. Their bodies locked up for several long minutes as the orgasm they shared took a very long time to subside and allow them any real freedom of movement or brain activity outside of a "deer caught in the headlights" look. Finally Reiko collapsed down onto Karen and she weakly wrapped her arms around her, both girls pretty spent and Karen still quite the soft pillow of sorts that Reiko had quickly come to love. They laid there listening to each others quickened breaths and Reiko laid her head upon Karen's soft, silky hairy breasts, listening to her racing heartbeat as it slowed steadily back to a normal. Reiko was so happy she almost didn't want to move at all, but as she rubbed her face into Karen's soft, fuzzy breasts she heard her say "So, you have a thing for furries I guess?" Reiko opened her eyes and weakly rolled over off of Karen and onto her side, seeing that Karen was holding her soft, hairy arm up and giving it a rub and a look over. Reiko said "Told you, we Japanese invented fucked up didn't I? I..I apologize if this is, ya know, way too fucked up for you. I'll, I'll just..ya know, turn you back to no...." Karen quickly planted a kiss onto her lips and rolled over on top of Reiko, her energy already returning to her as their tongue rolled together inside each others mouths. When she broke the kiss she Karen said "Hell no. Hell no you don't. Don't change me back yet. You like me like this. Finally you're getting into it. Look at how much this has turned me on, it feels SO fucking amazing, it's like a silky fur coat or something. And rubbing into you with it, makes me soooo horny." Karen began to rub her hairy breasts all over Reiko's and she couldn't stop the moan which left her mouth as she said "Oh GOD! Ohhh..y..yes..okay yeah it feels...oh God Karen, it's..I've never..felt so good either..it's like a drug..I was so tired a minute ago, and ohhh...ah..mmm..I'm already...getting horny again. R..rub me...more..please." Karen grinned and said "Oh? Looks like the wrong person is begging now don't it?" Reiko smiled and said "I can't...help myself, this is just too amazing a thing to pass on. But..ohh..yeah..don't think..you've won yet!" Both girls grinned at each other but Reiko knew she could do more than this since she remembered that Karen had told her she could change her own body too. Reiko whispered into her own head "I'm want to grow a horse's cock to fuck my hairy bitch Karen with."

Reiko quickly grabbed hold of Karen's shoulders and rolled her onto her back, climbing quickly on top of her, lowered herself down on top of her and began to grind her pussy into Karen's while starting to kiss her deeply. Karen spread her legs apart a little bit and returned the kiss while wrapping her arms around Reiko, rubbing her slippery, sweaty back and kneading her ass cheeks. Their lust quickly increased and each girl felt their nipples quickly erecting into each others, their pussies becoming wet and hot in seconds, and both of their clits swelling quickly as they bumped and rubbed into each other. But Reiko moaned so hard that she could no longer hold onto the kiss, and as her lips quickly parted from Karen's, leaving a little line of spit between them, her hips froze up and she could no longer continue to thrust and rub her pussy into Karen's, much to her dismay. Reiko's sweating began to increase, several drops slid down her face and dripped from her chin as she raised up onto her hands revealing Karen's sweat drenched fur. Karen began to worry a little and said "R..Reiko..why'd you stop? Good lord girl, you're, burning up. You're shaking? What did you do Reiko? Honey? Talk to me!" Reiko moaned again and she could feel the power surging through her, straight to her clit, blood pumping into it, making it engorge, making it swell, making it grow from thumb to pencil in seconds. She tried to grin as she looked down and Karen gasped as she felt something a bit larger than a clit not just rubbing her own clit, but starting to make it's way past it, into her, UP into her. Her legs spread a little further apart as she said "OH! OH! Rei...oh no, no you didn't. OHh GOD! You DID! I..oh yeah, oh you're already so big..oh fuck, OH FUCK! You're hot, burning, skewering me on you..you're..oh...you fucking PERVERT!" Karen quickly wrapped her legs around Reiko's ass and legs and pulled her deeper into her crotch, pushing her growing clitoris further up into her as it continued to swell, to bulge and transform into something else, something alien to them both. Reiko's entire body was shaking from pleasure, from strain and from exhaustion, all at once but Karen wrapped her arms around the back of her neck and pulled her back down into her soft furry torso, resting her head on her giant, hairy pillows of softness. Reiko was almost melting, gasping for air, not even realizing what she'd asked her powers to do to her, unprepared for the shock of bliss such a transformation could bring about. Karen smiled as her head laid back, pushing into the bed as Reiko's clitoris began to swell in girth and length and texture very quickly, and she knew it wasn't just a giant clit this time, Reiko must have really went all the way to giving herself a cock. She grinned and said "What...kind of monster cock...ohhh my..GOD! Ahhhh...mm...didd...youuu..oh Rei, Rei...wh..at..." was all she could muster before Reiko interrupted with "..ahh..ahh..haa.haa.....ohh....h..Ho...HORSE...HORSE COCK! I'm..I..am...ohhhh..I..am going to...FUCK YOU...Karen...KAREN!"

Reiko leaned up just enough to look into Karen's eyes with a slight look of shock on her face which quickly disappeared as her breaths picked up, her chest heaving as Reiko's clit pushed into her deeper, swelling in girth, spreading her pussy wide open. The texture had shifted to a darker shade of pink which quickly turned dark brown, almost black as it continued to swell. The tip of her clit split apart, forming a much larger hole than a normal human penis would have, and it flared outwards a little bit, going from round to more square in shape. A very fine pelt of fur began to sprout from the first two to three inches of her forming cock, almost like a soft sack of furry flesh that would actually hide her cock and protect it, if she were to ever have it without being horny as hell. The skin began to attach itself to the area just above her pussy, allowing something as big, heavy and long as a horse cock to not be ripped off if that little bit of skin were not attached and to give it some stability while fully erect . Reiko was barely moving at this point as her new horse cock continued on it's long adventure into the depths of Karen's soaking vaginal folds, and while Karen almost couldn't believe this strange outburst of perversion from Reiko, she was definitely believing in the feeling of hot, hard horse cock pushing deeper and deeper inside her. Her breasts were swollen and tight, her nipples were standing hard and erect, pushing upwards through all the soft fuzziness that covered them and she was starting to drool a little bit from the feeling of having somebody's growing cock swelling up inside them coupled with the strange sensations having a naked, sweaty, soft, sexy Asian woman rubbing her body upon your soft furry self. Was it fur Karen thought to herself for a brief second, holding her arm up to hold onto Reiko's huge tits. Reiko squealed when she touched them, making her cock swell even larger, it's girth stretching her pussy so far that she was almost doing the splits at this point to give Reiko the room to shove that huge thing into her. Reiko moaned and began to drool herself as her now full formed, fully erect, fully over the top horse's cock finished it's trip inside Karen's honey valley. She felt the muscles in the entire two foot length shudder and tighten, swelling it's girth outwards as blood continued to press it's slippery shaft outwards and then inwards, pulsating to the rapid beat of Reiko's heart. Reiko's entire body was shaking, and her hips were locked in place, from pleasure and from fear. Was she hurting Karen? What if she hurt her when she moved? Did she have enough milk left in the fridge for cereal in the morning? She looked down at Karen who was taking sharp breaths, obviously too horny to give two shits what Karen was worried about, but she asked anyway "Karen....I...oh God...I....I...love..you..." Karen grinned and was able to actually take control of her furry little legs, wrap them around Reiko's ass and say "Bring the love baby!" just before she pulled Reiko into her hard, so hard she heard the slap and moved the bed about an inch across the floor.

If there were ever a point in Reiko's life where she would have "snapped", this was it. It was a bit of a loud snap not unlike the sound of somebody pulling a rubber band back away from the skin on your arm and letting it rip right into you, usually leaving a nice red mark. Reiko snapped and before Karen could even finish the moan she had caused herself by pulling ever inch of hard, hot, Reiko horse cock into her, Reiko had already grabbed Karen's legs, spread them wide and began to thrust into her pussy with the fury of a jackhammer. Karen didn't care of course and neither did her pussy which latched onto that throbbing python as if she had to pull mountain climbers from the face of a rock face suspended over a fiery pit of hell one thousand feet straight down. It felt good. No, it felt inhumanly good. So good it was literally impossible for Karen or Reiko to form words and it was a wonder enough air existed in either of their heaving lungs to even grunt or moan. A real horse generally only rams his cock into the female and holds it there until he cums, and while Reiko was no horse, her cock was still that of a horse, and a horse's penis has large muscles that extend throughout its massive length. Reiko was so horny, the amount of blood pumping into her cock had made it much more swollen than a horse would normally get, due to the differences as to why a horse was having sex, versus why Reiko was. What is of importance here, was that Reiko's horse cock was bigger, harder, and longer than any horse would normally have hanging between his legs. And Karen could feel every massive, muscular inch penetrating her to the hilt with each thrust. Though Reiko wasn't an expert at having a cock for obvious reasons, her body seemed to fall into a natural rhythm along with Karen's gyrations of her hips, together they each allowed the other enough room to feel each other as much as anybody would want for the pleasure. Karen began to moan and reached up to fondle Reiko's massive breasts, twisting and teasing her nipples, making her moan as beads of sweat ran down her face, dropping onto the glistening fur of Karen's stomach. Reiko responded by leaning down over Karen, her arms placed on either side of her breasts, and used the weight of her massive cock and her excellent abs to hammer Karen's pussy even harder, sending Karen's vaginal muscles into overdrive, clamping down on it and giving Reiko one hell of a pleasure shock each time it dove into her inner depths.

As the minutes passed, Reiko was burning up, with sweat, and with lust and she was going crazy from how throbbingly hard her cock had become being squeezed and fondled inside the pussy of the woman of her life. It took everything she had to stop the pounding and pull out of Karen's honey pot, the feeling of which nearly made Karen cry when the pleasure ride suddenly stopped. She practically whimpered "R...R...nooo...NO...don't...stop..now..Reiko...!" and looked up at her with a look of worry on her face. Reiko simply grinned, though it was obvious the feeling of stopping had affected her just as much as her face had a very depressed and disgruntled look upon it. Not wasting more time, Reiko grabbed ahold of Karen and rolled her over onto her stomach. Karen responded almost automatically to this position and pushed up onto her hands and knees, sticking her ass up into the air, backing her pussy right up into Reiko's crotch, and that big hard sausage of pure muscle that throbbed into it. Reiko grasped Karen's ass cheeks, gently squeezing them before she spread them as far apart as she dared, to make room for the full course meal she was about to server that hot, pink pussy. Placing the tip of her giant cock at the awaiting opening of Karen's pussy, it's massive length swollen with blood, throbbing hotly, a hint of steam rising from it due to the insane heat that emanated from it. Reiko was almost gasping for air, trying to catch her breath for the final push to the finish line and as she paused she looked down at Karen and said "Karen...I'm..ah...this....ah...God...what...have...I..." and was cut off mid sentence by Karen who said "Please Rei, honey, please fuck me, finish me, ram me, do anything you can to fill my tight pussy with that huge, pulsating horse cock. Please honey, you're amazing, just damn amazing. Don't stop now, give it to me. Fuck me until I can't move, come on you bitch. Give me all your love!" She teased the tip of Reiko's throbbing cock with her pussy lips, but didn't dare parallel park that sucker for herself, not when she was this close to finding heaven's secrets with the woman of her dreams. But she didn't have long to wait as, with a grunt and a purpose, Reiko pushed her horse cock forward while simultaneously gripping Karen by the hips and pulling backwards, burying her meat torpedo so far into Karen's pussy Karen could see it pushing the skin of her stomach outwards from the outside.

Both girls let out loud shocked moans, rekindling any energy that had already been spent in the last pounding session. It was most likely their new powers giving them the extra fuel to go for the final sprint, as both girls seemed more than able to cope with the pleasure spikes quite readily now. Between the grunts from the girls, there was just a hint of a slapping sound and slurping sound as Reiko's cock and pussy pushed inwards so far her pussy slapped into Karen's dripping folds. The sound was dulled a bit due to how much fur Karen now sported over every inch of her sexy body, minus her face and with each thrust, Reiko got to feel that silky fuzz rubbing her legs and stomach, sometimes a little tickling her outer folds, which made the whole thing that much more lustful and turned them both on more than either had imagined. Karen was enjoying this so much that it only deepened her love of Reiko and Jamie and she prayed silently that she'd never lose either of them for the rest of their lives. Of all the things that had gone wrong in her life, this was ten times more than she had ever hoped to experience in her life. It was so perverted and strange what was happening, her brain could not register the full force of it all, and she really didn't care. She was so happy and from the look and feel of things, Reiko was just as perverted and happy as she was. Karen was smiling, laying her head down into the pillows, panting, moaning, practically purring like the furry animal she seemed to almost be, and she never wanted to be without it, without this kind of fun, this kind of love, ever again. Karen's head lifted up suddenly as Reiko grunted and moaned and inside her pussy she felt her cock expanding even larger, stretching, contorting her insides in blissful ways that no human should ever feel. Reiko was about to blow her load and nothing on the planet Earth would save her pussy from the oncoming onslaught! "Yes! Yes, fuck my pussy, fuck me Reiko. Pound me, fuck, fuck, I'm going..toooo OHHHHhhh I'm gonna CUM so hard, oh you're so goddamn big! OHHh OHH YES! YES! OHHhhh!" sputtered from Karen's lips between pants as she gripped the sheets, nearly tearing them with her nails as Reiko replied "Yes! OH yes! Going to cum, SO FUCKING HARD IN YOU! OH...so tight, so hot...you bitch! Ohhh fuck...oh FUCK FUCK FUCK! Karen...I...Love..You!" Karen screamed as Reiko's cock began to tremble inside her, the hotness of her seed more than apparent "I ...OH GOD! I love you, I love you Reiko!!"

Then the wave hit, like the Humunga, Cowabunga From Down Under! Reiko pulled Karen back into her hard and both girl's bodies became locked in place as a flood of hot, sticky cum flooded into Karen's deepest reaches. Not a little shot of cum, not several shots, but a constant firing loaded cum hose that kept shooting and shooting hot cum. For one minute Reiko was shaking, unable to stop cumming as Karen watched and felt her insides burning with the hot, sticky goodness. Her belly inflated, being pushed outwards by the copious amounts of hot fluid filling her insides. Two minutes into the liftoff, all was well on cloud nine and with her incredibly high volume of girl cum, or perhaps horse cum, spent, Reiko collapsed over top of Karen's furry ass and Karen, unable to remain in the waking world, collapsed under the weight of her best friend and lover, Reiko's horse cock still buried inside her, but starting to go limp and retract back into the furry sheath she had grown to protect it. Reiko was barely maintaining any sense feeling in any part of her body, but she did her best to roll to the side next to Karen, barely any strength left in her as she snuggled close to her beautiful, furry friend. Karen's pussy was pulsating, pushing all the cum from inside her, and Reiko watched her belly slowly deflate as it did so. Reiko's eyes grew heavy and as she started to lose consciousness she whispered "F..Forgive me Father...for I Hath...Sinned..." Her eyes closed and began to drift off to sleep, but as she did Karen whispered back "And She Hath Only Begun. May Heaven Help Us Both." Both girls managed a weak grin before they finally passed out. Yeah, they both sucked at quoting the Bible.

CHAPTER 11: NO TURNING BACK

It was easily past noon on Sunday when Karen began to stir from her orgasm induced slumber. She was laying on the bed, but covered up and Reiko was nowhere to be seen. She did however, hear water running behind the white door across the room. If she were to guess, Reiko was probably getting a shower. She figured Reiko wouldn't mind a little company, but as she hopped up out of bed, she realized she was completely back to normal. No fur, no bush, no extra nipples or bigger breasts, nothing. Karen sighed a little, having actually enjoyed her little journey to the villages of Sasquatch city for the evening, but made her way to the bathroom, being careful to open the door slowly and give a peek inside. Her jaw opened slightly wide as she got a load of the huge bathroom she had just entered. Easily as big as a normal house's living room, it was decked out with marble floors, a huge mirror, granite counter tops, beautiful porcelain sinks and toilets, and a giant walk in rock shower. And behind the beautiful stain glass that surrounded that shower was the silhouette of a woman with obvious large breasts. Karen reached out and opened the door, and seeing it was indeed Reiko in all her naked glory, stepped inside. Reiko turned around and said "Good morning!" just as Karen stepped into her huge tits, wrapped her hands around her backside and kissed her. Reiko returned the affection and when the kiss broke minutes later Karen said "Hello there sexy!" The girls giggled and Reiko said "I turned you back to normal when I woke up, sorry honey, I had to get a shower after what happened last night. I totally passed out. Never thought I'd pass out from sex." Karen began to lather up the washcloth and said "Well if it was normal sex, we probably wouldn't have. Horse cock though? Yeah, you're definitely on a new level of pervert than me. Goddamn it felt, so awesome!" Reiko giggled and began to give Karen a rub down and said "Yeah well, now instead of just wondering what fucking some guy that's 'hung like a horse', now you know. Here, let me give you a little rub down baby. God these tits of yours are almost as big as mine. So soft. Mmmm I better be careful though before I end up fucking your brains out again. And I'm pretty hungry." Karen laughed and said "Well okay, but I doubt you're hungry for pussy, so yeah lets just wash up and get something to eat. Growing fur and horse cocks takes a lot out of a girl ya know!" The girls shared another laugh as Karen turned around so Reiko could clean her back off. The washcloths she owned were almost like silk and felt really great on her skin, and the thought of finally being clean after a night of sweat and cum drenching her body and insides made her sigh as the hot water cascaded over their bodies.

Unfortunately, when Reiko brought her soapy cloth around to the front of Karen's body and began to slowly rub her breasts, it was obvious that breakfast wasn't going to be the first activity the girls did on this day. Karen's nipples quickly began to harden, poking themselves out above the soap suds and her clit was already begining to throb inside her quickly wettening folds her heatbeat picking up, blood starting to make it swell. Reiko was grinning as she reached one of her hands down to Karen's crotch and began to fondle her clit, letting the washcloth hit the tile floor. Karen leaned back slightly, letting Reiko's breasts press into her back and said "Rei honey, I thought you said, we were going to get breakfast first? Oh..oh fuck...your fingers..." Karen laid her hand on top of Reiko's, leading her hand and fingers to explore her further when she heard Reiko speak into her ear "Yeah...but...what's wrong with a nice cup of coffee before the eggs and bacon?" As she began to nibble and lick Karen's squeeky clean ears, her middle finger slipped inside her pussy, slowly but with purpose. She began to pump her fingers in and out with the skillful precision of a laser beam and Karen could not contain the sexy moan that left her lips as she licked them slowly, gasping as Reiko's playfulness was already filling her body with lustful thoughts of sex. Trying her best not to act like a slave to her best friend, Karen muttered "Rei..ahh..oh honey, you didn't, I mean..ohh shit..that's soooo good...ah. You aren't making me do this are you? I'm getting so horny, so fast." Reiko grinned and bit her gently on the neck and ear lobe and whispered "Hell no baby, you don't need special powers to feel good when you've got me doing all the washing in the shower. I suspect though, that little thing Jamie did for you, and that you did for me, where our pussies always return to virgin state after sex? Well, I get the feeling that a virgin pussy is always going to give you a lot more pleasure than you can imagine. It'll be like having sex for the very first time..." Reiko trailed off a little as she spun Karen around and got down onto her knees, letting the water rinse off her soapy pussy lips as she leaned in close to it and finished her thought ..."every time."

She started to lick Karen on her hard little pleasure knob and she shuddered, comletely realizing that Reiko was right. Since their entire vagina kept returning to it's virgin state no matter how much sex they had, it was always going to give them a real pleasure "high" everytime they touched themselves, or were touched down there. Reiko suddenly stopped licking right where it was aching for Karen and looked up at her while she looked down at Reiko and said "No funny stuff right now honey. This is just me and you. I want you, not the powers, just you as you are for right now. If you try anything, I'll stop." Karen smiled and said "The only thing I want you to try right now is stuffing your tongue as far into my pussy as you can reach. Oh and I want to taste that pussy of yours too, none of this one sided shit!" Reiko grinned and slowly helped Karen slide down to the tile floor, the hot water covering their bodies lightly and making the whole shower fogged and comfortable. Karen laid onto her back and Reiko climbed aboard her favorite ship, lowering her face down to Karen's snatch while Karen pulled Reiko's puffy pussy lips down to her's. Karen quickly whispered "Who needs powers with a pussy like this? MMm Rei honey, you're already soaking wet, and I don't mean from the shower." Reiko turned slightly back to Karen so she could look right at her and said "Yeah well, I have a lot of pent up sexual pervert to let out, and I'd be lying out my hot pussy lips if I didn't tell you how goddamned horny your body and scent makes me. Now shut the fuck up and get to licking you sex crazed monster!" Karen grinned a devious grin and said "I'll show you a monster in a minute if you don't show me some Asian lickmaster techniques right fucking now!" There was no more time for talk.

Reiko smiled and turned back to Karen's happy place, grabbed her beautiful, wet pussy lips with her fingers, spread them wide apart and dove into it head first, or tongue first. Karen immediately squirmed on the tile, her head leaning back as she let out a long moan. Reiko was the ultimate lesbian, she knew exactly what Karen wanted to feel, and how to get her into full on hormone rage mode. They'd made love many times in college, they had explored each other's bodies very intimently for years, ever since they had found out what sex was in their teens. But now, having matured and learned whole new ways to love, she had learned what women loved more now than back then. She'd never forgotten the feelings for Karen, she had secretly cried sometimes at night, yearning for her lover to return to her, to find her somehow, in a crowd someday, by chance, by hope. And she had found her again, by love, or by magic, and her entire body shook her all the way down to her soul to remind her that she could have never seen Karen again. But here she was, eating her pussy and every faded memory, every faded hope and dream had become revitalized and crystal clear. The sight of her pussy, the sweet taste of it, the little moans Karen would make when she touched it with her tongue or her fingers, the jerking of her body as she laid there suckling on that tender, fleshy knob of a her clitoris. Everything came rushing back so fast, she began to shed tears of joy, thankful that the shower was covering them with water. Her emotional state had finally released her mind to be at ease again, to feel like the young girl she had wished she could return to being if only to see the woman she loved for only a moment in time. It was almost as if, they'd never been apart, like nothing had changed at all, except that their love for each other had grown stronger, and not just the need for sex. Deep ties had formed when they were young, but now, those ties had strengthened, binding their hearts, souls and minds together in a web of love and happiness.

Reiko had to moan and stop licking and suckling on Karen's pussy when Karen began to nibble and suckle upon her own hard, juicy clit. "Ohh God, Oh God, Yes..yesss...there..oh fuck right..there..uhh!" Reiko moaned outloud without a care in the world. Karen smiled and dipped a couple fingers inside her soaking pussy lips and suckled harder, forcing Reiko to lean back down on top of her for support. Unable to resist Karen's assault, she started her own once more, licking and suckling Karen's soaking folds with her fingers, while nibbling on her engorged clit. Both girls instinctively spread their legs wide to allow each of them to dig just a little deeper inside their sweet honey pots. Karen's hand began to become so wet with Reiko's juices, she found she could start to slip her entire hand up into her pussy. Inch by inch her hand began to part the slippery flesh of Reiko's pussy and Reiko, never before feeling something like this, began to straighten up, unable to contain the moans and pants that flew from her parted lips. In seconds, Karen's entire hand was buried up inside Reiko's pussy, all the way to her wrist and Reiko began to shudder, her pussy latching down onto her hand so hard Karen thought it would snap off. Reiko fell forward onto her hands and began to rock her hips, her vaginal muscles sucking Karen's hand into her pussy a little more each time it contracted. Karen smiled, having found a new way to stimulate her lover into a frenzy, and slowly pushed her hand deeper inside her glistening honey hole. Karen even opened up her hand inside just a little, making sure to be gentle, not wanting to cause Reiko any pain while doing this. It only made Reiko yelp in pleasure and yell out "You hand! Your whole fucking hand, arm..oh fuck..oh it's so big..oh so..hot..Ka..Karen..fuck me, fuck me please! Fuck me with your arm! Please!"

Like a wild buck, Reiko began to push backwards with force, swallowing not just Karen's hand but burying her up to her elboe inside her pussy. Karen was taken by surprise but found herself so turned on by the sudden events, she said "Rei...Reiko, oh God..please, do it to me too! Just...just do it to me, please honey, oh God, your pussy, it feels...so...hot..and slick..!" Reiko moaned and slipped her fingers into Karen's pussy and was amazed at just how much her juices began to flow over them, quickly covering her entire hand up to her wrist in her slippery honey. Her hand easily slipped up into her, making her body jerk and her legs spread wider. In a split second it was as if Karen's vaginal muscles had latched onto Reiko's hand and almost pulled it into her on it's own. Karen let out a long moan and gasp as Reiko's arm was sucked into her pussy, up to her elboe just as her own arm was caught like a fish in a net inside Reiko's. After a few seconds of their bodies adjusting to the strange feeling of one another's arms literally rammed inside them, they began to pull them slowly in and out, like using a two foot long living dildo. Both girls drooled slightly as the alien feeling began to feel more intense with each thurst their arms took in and out. Like a slowly moving jackhammer of bliss, Karen and Reiko flexed, twisted, proded and probed their pussies in loving unison, unable to speak and mearly moaning, panting and sweating, even while water flowed over them both. It didn't take long for both of them to begin to pick up the pace of the thrusting, each already nearing the final explosive end that they both wanted to share together. Their breaths grew quick, their nipples erected and began to throb hotly in the steamy air of the shower and their pussies began to contract and constrict around each other's honey slicked arms. The orgasm hit so hard, Reiko lost her balance and fell down right on top of Karen's body, unable to move, burying her arm as far as she could inside her, while Karen's legs lost control and her whole body spasmed and shook, her arm also buried inside her best friend's hot pussy. Hot cum and girl juices sprayed from their honey pots, covering their entire arm up to their shoulders and a ton spraying out around their arms, hitting random spots in the shower. Needless to say, neither girl could muster the strength for several minutes to pull their arms from each other's pussy.

Several minutes passed and as both girls began to regain control of their lungs, they instinctively but slowly pulled their arms from inside each other's slippery nether regions. Neither Karen or Reiko said a word yet, their breathing was steady but still quite fast and the afterglow of such a massive burst of cum and lust was almost beyond what a human body could rationally feel and remain conscious. Reiko laid her head down onto Karen's sexy legs but dared not try anything else after such a massive amount of stimulation. Though she was worn out she could feel that strange power of Karen's working on her pussy. She felt her insides contracting slightly, already taking away any slight stretching that may have occured while having an entire arm shoved inside her. While she laid there, the strange feeling was noticiable but not unpleasent and she could see Karen's outter folds also changing slightly, becoming smaller and tighter, the lips returning almost to what they looked like the very first time she'd laid eyes on those pick virgin lips over twenty years ago. She just grinned with a look of amazement on her face, still completely in shock that what she had felt the last few days was as real as it could get. Having taken a few minutes to regain control of herself, Reiko slowly crawled off of Karen and finally gave her a good looking over. She was smiling widely and began to giggle. Reiko returned the giggle and said "Well, okay, check 'shove entire arm into pussy' off the bucket list". Both girls laughed loudly and Reiko helped Karen up off the tile floor, being careful not to slip and fall. The girls shared a French kiss, a slow one, a passionate one, but not one that was going to go any further beyond the kiss. They shared a sponge and each scrubbed the other clean just as the hot water was starting to cool off a little. Finally stepping out of the shower Karen giggled and said "Okay, NOW I'm ready for some bacon and eggs and no I'm not eating them off your sexy body." Reiko raised her eyebrows and looked at Karen and said "What? Why not? My sexy body not good and clean enough to eat off of?" Karen shot Reiko a looked that dared her to be serious and with a big giggle, the two girls got dressed. Reiko put on a simple one piece dress, like something of a night gown only less light and with pockets and she let Karen borrow a pair of her dress slacks and a cute button down shirt that showed off her belly button. Karen was quite surprised she could fit into anything Reiko wore, seeing as how she worked out and was in far better shape. "Looks like somebody kept her shape huh?" Reiko giggled at Karen. She nodded and replied "I'm surprised actually, as fit as you are with the gym stuff, I'm amazed I come close to fitting into something of yours. They actually fit me pretty well." Reiko smiled and said "Well they look good on you. Remind me to to rip them later when I tear them off you with my teeth." Karen blushed and said "Reiko! For fuck's sake, let me eat something other than that hot pussy at least!" Both girls shared a good laugh and started working on making breakfast. Reiko had everything they needed for a big, old fashioned American style breakfast: eggs, milk, pancake mix, bacon, sausage, syrup, bisquits, butter and orange juice.

As the girls worked they spoke to each other about many things that had happened since college, since they were separated. Reiko focused a lot of her new job as Vice President of the company her Husband owned and tried hard not to think or dwell on Karen too much, as the pain hurt her so much to think of what she had lost. Karen shared a similar fate, being married if for no other reason than to try to forget the pain of losing somebody so special like Reiko and hoping maybe if she had a child, she'd stop being more like a kid and grow out of the whole "lesbian phase". It never happened of course, for either of them, Reiko due to work, Karen due to marrying a total scumbag of a man. But being together like this, being this close, touching each other, tasting each other, things completely renewed between them. Now that they were older, and in many ways, wiser, they found that all the time that had passed merely made them grow even closer together, and not just in a sexual way. They had formed a bond as children, and even after twenty years, it had never truely become broken, only tangled and lost. "I can't believe it's Sunday already" Karen whispered. Reiko nodded and said "Yeah, I work Monday through Friday and I'm sure you can't just abandon your job either." Karen sighed and said "Yeah. All these years and life still gets between us." Reiko walked over and gave Karen a gentle kiss on the cheek and said "Well, at least now we have some seriously good shit to look forward to on the weekends, holidays and vacation days eh?" Karen kissed Reiko back and said "Hell yes! Well, I mean, what about Jamie? He's the only reason we're together again. Without his powers, we'd....you know..." Reiko went back to scrambling her eggs and said "Yeah, Jamie. I guess we can't leave him out can we? Karen, I'm not going to lie to you. I think he's a cute guy and these powers he has that brought us together, well I could never repay him for that. But outside of those powers, what kind of a man is he? I mean how well do you know him? I'm not that found of men if you couldn't guess, and with the way your husband treated you, I can't forsee you being much better with them either." Karen began to butter her toast and replied "It's not like, well I mean....Reiko I can't...really explain it. He's not like any other guy. Maybe it is his powers, but he's never lied to me, he's never treated me badly or done anything but help me find you. And there's just this sort of connection I gained with him, not like a collar around my neck, but this sort of kinship or something. He 'feels' nice to me, from the inside out. When we made love, everything was just so, good with the world for that little while. It's really very close to how I feel when I'm with you."

Reiko let out a hum and said "So if I said I wanted some time alone with this man, you'd be okay with that? You'd be okay knowing this guy that is so nice is fucking your best friend?" Karen blushed and replied "With you, I'm fine with it. We spoke about this weird sort of relationship, to make sure things, well IF things went great with me and you, that you could accept him the same as you do me. The two of us, and Jamie, sharing each other, however we want, when we want. It doesn't always have to be about sex either, he's better than that. Honestly Rei honey, I'd like you to spend some time with him, maybe he'll change your mind about guys like he did for me. Don't just judge him on the size of his cock, which he can change anyway, but rather, on how he makes you feel inside. Again, not talking about his cock inside you." Reiko raised her eyebrow again and both girls began to giggle outloud for a few minutes. Finishing up the big breakfast feast, the girls set the table and as Reiko poured them a glass of milk and orange juice she said "Okay, I'll give him a shot Karen, and I'll do what I have to to make the three of us work, I just hope things will go as you and I hope but I want you to be prepared if things go sour. I want us to be together, you, me and Jamie. I can deal with that but he had best not let me down, in bed, or otherwise!" Karen nodded and dove into her eggs and bacon. Mmmmm bacon.

I was sitting there in my chair enjoying a good read on The Process Forums when I heard a little voice in my head that made me stop and concentrate on it. "Jamie? Jamie can you hear me? Shit, I bet I'm doing something wrong. Jamie?" It was Karen! "Hey Karen. Yeah I can hear you. How's things going hun?" She seemed a bit surprised and said "OH! Well, yeah hey. Sorry this is, still kinda weird. Anyway, ummm, yeah I need to have you come pick me up and stuff. I'm a bit of a mess and I have to get to work tomorrow and all that shit. Need to do laundry and get some rest." I smiled a little and said "Oh? Worn out already?" Karen giggled and said "Well buddy, lets just say, girls can run a long, long, long time. It's been a rather busy weekend, but seriously, I think it's time to wrap this up, before Rei wraps me up and won't let me go....not that I'd be that opposed of course." I smiled and even though I was a tad under dressed, wearing a nice shirt and some basic plain shorts, I slipped on a pair of socks and shoes and closed my eyes and in an instant, there I was, standing outside Reiko's apartment door again. I whispered to Karen "Okay, I'm here, outside the door. Ready when you are." I heard the latch clank on the door a few moments later and it slowly opened and I was standing face to face with Reiko, dressed in a rather revealing little nightgown type of dress, but it wasn't really lingerie. It was pretty whatever they called it in Japan. "Hello Reiko, umm, Karen called?" She smiled and said "Yes, she wanted to get back home so she'd have enough time to tidy up, do laundry and get some rest before work tomorrow. Thanks for coming so quickly." I nodded and she welcomed me inside and then I saw Karen. She was beautiful as always, wearing a pair of slacks and a button down shirt, not quite a male's attire, but a little more formal than the dress she wore in a few days ago. I waved to her and she smiled back as she came up to me and gave me a loving little hug and a kiss on the lips. "Hey Jamie, did you miss me?" I said "Hell yeah I did, a lot actually. I didn't realize how big my apartment was when you're not there."

She blushed a little and thanked me for the comment before turning to Reiko and said "Okay, Rei, honey..my God it was great. I promise the weekends we'll do something, though I have to admit, I'd really like to do things more often than that." Reiko smiled and gave Karen a kiss and it was obvious the way they embraced that they were on the verge of doing a lot more than kissing. I loved to watch them but I didn't want to be a jerk and turned away from them to look at some of the pictures Reiko had on her wall. The girls kissed for a little while more but realized they had to part ways and broke away from each other. Karen then said "You're sure you want to do this then?" I wondered what she meant as I turned toward them both and heard Reiko reply "Yeah, I'm sure." Both girls suddenly turned to me and Karen approached and said "Jamie, this is important, for us both. I know we talked about sharing you between us, or at least, ya know, making sure we could stay together and all that. Well, Reiko wants to see why you mean so much to me, and I'd like to think you'd like to find out how much Reiko means to me as well." I looked at Karen, then at Reiko then at Karen again and said "Okay? So what kind of evil plan have you two come up with now?" I crossed my arms and gave her a stern but jokingly funny stare. She shook her head and giggled and said "No, haha, nothing evil, come on! I want you to spend tonight with Reiko and show her some of the things you've shown me. I know it might sound crazy or something, and I accept that. Reiko is on the fence about sharing me with you, but if this is going to work, you've gotta show her why we need each other. So what I'd like you to do is teleport me home and you and Reiko have, a generous evening together. Just you and her. And by tomorrow, you'll know whether this is where we part ways, or where we enjoy our lives together."

I was a bit worried about this sudden turn of events, but I sort of half expected something to come of this meetings, especially after all these years of them being apart. I knew the sparks would be burning between them, with me stuck right in the middle, but I could see from the slight worry on Reiko's face, that she really wanted to believe Karen was right about who I was, and why she felt the way she did about me. The bond Karen and I had was like no other I had felt, and I thought that was because she was that one in a million type of girl for me. Could I really be so gifted to have met two in a million? Would I feel the same way about Reiko that I did about Karen? It was like trying to balance my heart on the edge of a Samurai blade. One wrong word, one wrong motion or anything moving too fast, and everything could fall apart. I didn't know Reiko like Karen did, even after learning things about her from Karen, even after making love to Karen when I looked like Reiko, I had only the slightest connection to her and at this point, a fair bit of that connection was lust based. She was a beautiful Japanese woman made more ravishing because she worked out four days a week at a gym. She was in a lot of ways, more of the girl I always dreamed about having as a wife than Karen, but the feelings I had for Karen were no longer based on lust, but on pure love. Could I love them both equally? I was suddenly nervous as hell, my palms were sweating and my heart was beating so fast, I must say, I didn't expect to be called to this kind of duty so quickly.

I took Karen's hand and said "Karen, I love you, and I think you know how much I do, how much you can feel I love you. I don't want to screw this up for you and Reiko. You two deserve each other and if you think for a second, that I'll just fuck things up between you, that I'm standing in your way, then it's probably for the best that I simply walk away and leave you two to do what you have to do to enjoy your life. You know I did all of this for you and Reiko, not for me." Karen looked over at Reiko and Reiko walked over to me and said "Jamie, she knows how much you love her, it's more than apparent she's in love with you as much as she is me. I can feel that bond even now. Don't ask me how I know, but even when we were having our little fun times, which I thank you for giving me, I could feel a little bit of you in there with her. Karen has always been a strong woman, and she's always made good choices in her life, minus her shit faced husband soon to be shit faced single dipshit. But with you, it's different. It could be your powers I guess, but at the same time, it might just be exactly how you are and how you were meant to be. I want to be a part of that life also and this is the chance where we see if I can get in on this hot action or if Karen and you were meant to be." I looked at Reiko and contemplated on things for a minute and said "Reiko, I promise I won't let you and Karen down." I turned to Karen and leaned in and gave her a loving kiss to which she appreciated as she let her tongue join with mine. While we kissed I whispered "Karen, when this kiss breaks, you'll teleport back to my apartment so you can pick up your things and drive home." This kiss broke slowly and as it did Karen smiled and almost instantly she seemed to fade and disappear, returning back to my apartment. I gave her a minute and whispered to her "Karen? Can you hear me? Did you make it back okay?" A few seconds passed before I could hear her voice in my head "Oh..yeah, wow, yeah this teleport thing, neat, but I feel a bit dizzy. I'll get my stuff and head home. I'll make sure things are all locked up." I smiled and replied "Drive careful Karen, you mean the world to me." I could tell she was smiling when she said "And you mean the world to me too Jamie. Thanks. For everything. Now, if you really love me, you'll give Reiko one hell of a night. I want her left without doubts, without worry. She's had a hell of a life, and now it's time to show her just how good life can be. Please, don't make me choose between you and her, I don't want a choice at all!" I smiled and said "I told you I'd make this work and I promise you, things will work out."

I broke the link between myself and Karen and once again began to focus on Reiko. She seemed happy and had a slight grin as she said "So, I assume Karen is safely back home?" I nodded and said "She's back at my apartment, gathering her things and about to drive back to her place. She'll be fine and ready for work tomorrow." Reiko walked over to me and put her arms onto my shoulders and said "Well then, I guess there's just the situation between you and me now then. Jamie, I know you're an amazing person, Karen is deeply in love with you, as much as she is me. However, given how I was raised, and I'm sure you know what I've been through in my life, I am very hesitant to just give Karen up to a man, even one with super powers like yours." I wrapped my arms around the small of her back and pulled her close to me, not quite a full hug, but just enough of a connection that she could feel my chest move as I breathed. I whispered to her "Reiko, you are an amazing person, not just an amazing woman. The things you've done with your life, though somewhat forced, have still enabled you to deepen the love between yourself and Karen. I can't say me and you could ever share such a deep, loving connection, but I'd like to try. You know the Karen made me look like you, but only in body, but even that was enough for me to almost understand that underneath all the tough exterior of a prominant Japanese business woman, is a loving, carefree soul that yearns for the love you've been denied for over twenty years." Reiko looked up and into my eyes, almost shocked by what I said and said "I, I never thought a man...would understand..me." I smiled and gently raised her chin, leaned down and gave her a slow, loving kiss on the lips, letting our tongue meet inside our mouths as they rolled slowly and gently together for what seemed like eons. When the kiss finally released it's grip upon us I whispered "Let me show you, how much I understand you and I want you to teach me, what I've yet to learn." I saw a glint of happiness and lust flare within her eyes as she smiled and pressed into me while she whispered into my ear "School is now in session!"

CHAPTER 12: MUCH TO LEARN

When I first found out about my powers, I of course doing the whole "male thing" used them to get into the pants of the hottest girls at school. In college it wasn't much different but I started to notice that the "new car smell" ofmy powers had started to fade, and just ordering a girl to have sex with me started to become stale. I know that sounds so selfish and egotistical and all of that, but in all honesty, I started looking for reasons why I'd want to havejust plain old sex with any hot babe when I could sometimes turn an honest, hard working nerdy girl into something more than that. Then those thoughts started to become more about helping those women who couldn't helpthemselves. The single mother's, widows of soldiers killed in battle, women who had cancer or some other debilitating disease. I found out that my powers could do so much more to women, FOR women, that using them assexual toys at my will became so mundane and boring, I literally stopped doing anything with them sexually for years. In fact, the girl in the airport that I told you about, Mary, was the first girl that I literally had a fling with in almost six months. Ask any guy in the world if he could stand not having sexy for sixth months when all it would take to get some was to tell a woman to walk over and suck his cock and see how long he lasts. I bet you, he wouldn't.

Karen I helped with my powers, not for sex, but because I just felt so connected to her, her soul cried out to me, and though I can't explain that in words, I just knew I had to help her, to be with her. Sex was an afterthought,sometimes I figured might happen, but didn't expect. Then she made the first moves to loving me, something I never thought a woman would do, and I found out how deep her love went, and how deep the scars. I never thought I'd want to marry any woman in my life, I figured as soon as they knew I was a freak, that'd be that. I figured most woman are too normal and everyday to think of being as perverted as I was, and I'm happy to say that Ifound the one woman to prove me wrong. But now I'm standing in the apartment of Reiko Sanyuki, Karen's most wonderful lesbian lover, somebody she thought she'd never see again, and I wasn't sure how to proceed. I knewshe wanted sex and I knew she was testing me at the same time. Was I good enough for Karen? Was I good enough for Reiko? For both of them? She wasn't a big fan of men, even her late husband, due to the problems inher life having mostly been caused by men, but she was giving me the benefit of the doubt, she had to, because Karen loved me so much. She wanted to know how much I loved her, but Reiko wasn't Karen, she was a wholenew type of woman. She worked out and had a body that screamed to be touched, licked and fondled ever so gently it was making me hard just feeling her rub against my chest. I didn't want my senses screaming at me to ripher dress off and go after her like a wild animal, I knew that was what she was expecting, and in some ways, just what she wanted me to do. I told Karen I wouldn't let her down, and I wasn't about to start fucking things up right at the starting line.

I slowly turned Reiko around so that her back was pressing into me and I leaned down toward her neck, gently moving her hair away from her neck and ear so that I could nibble and lick lightly on her ear while moving slowly andgently down her neck, kissing it. I could feel her body reacting to the gentle touch I was giving her, something I knew she wasn't ready for. One of my hands began to drift South while the other North, toward those incredible DD breasts. Her dress displayed her ample cleavage and as my left hand found that massive, soft orb of flesh, I slowly began to rub the spot right above her nipple. She let out a little gasp and I let my fingers wander just a tadbefore returning slowly to the same spot, gently pressing the fabric of her dress inwards, poking the nipple there. I felt her nipple starting to harden and I let up on the pressure so it could erect outwards into that tight fabric. As itdid I flicked it slowly and gently with my thumb, making it erect even more and I continued nibbling on her ear lobe, letting my tongue feel around the edges. My right hand reached the end of her little dress and I felt noresistance as I lifted it slowly up her sexy hips, high enough that her panties were showing. I let me right hand slide gently along the upper rim of those sexy lace panties and as I neared the point of no return, I felt Reiko's breathpausing and she took short, little gasps into her lungs. We both knew what was about to happen, and she was tense and scared. I was nervous too, this was a bit deal to me. If she didn't like anything I did, if we couldn't form a bond like I had with Karen, then things would become so complicated that I might not be able to say with Karen at all.

My left hand felt just how impossibly hard Reiko's little nipple had become and I slowly placed it between my thumb and forefinger and began to gently squeeze and rub it through her dress. She let out a little moan, one thatreally made me smile as I kissed down her neck again, I loved how she moaned, not like Karen did, this was more high pitched, but there was this lustful bit to it that I knew she loved to hear too. I finally slid my right hand downinto her little panties, making sure to go slowly and gently, but with an obvious purpose. My fingers found her cute little bush and slid passed the soft hairs as they made their way further down, past the magical forest and finally, my middle finger found her cute little love knob. It was already erect and as I slowly began to rub it and let me finger slide lower, touching her outter folds, I could feel that without a doubt, she was already soaking wet. I let myfingers do all the work at this point, making sure to slide them further down, all the way down into those panties, so that they could help to push and pull her hot little folds apart. I teased her pussy now, letting her wonder when I'd take the big plunge and ram my fingers inside her. I continued to rub her hard clit while I slid my other fingers left and right across her pussy lips, taking time to rub teh area around those hot lips, but not letting my fingers slipinside yet. I wanted her to say it, I wanted her to say anything, a single that I was doing it right, and she didn't want me to stop. I was afraid to ask her, I didn't want to sound like I was some kind of dominating male pig orsomething. I wanted her to tell me what to do, I wanted her to dominate, to be confident, just like when she was with Karen. My cock was getting so hard I was starting to tent pole the shorts I was wearing and maybe that was herplan too. Maybe her plan was to wait until I was so horny I would just say fuck it and do her like the male asshole she thought all men were. I wasn't about to let that happen. I rolled my fingers around and around her wet vaginalfolds, but made sure not to fondle those folds too much, I wasn't going to let her have a free ride, she had to ask me for it. I stopped rubbing her clit, and slowly licked from her collarbone to her ear lobe. I was almost to my own breaking point, I honestly wasn't going to be able to take much more of this! Reiko was too hot, she was too turned on and I wanted her to tell me!

Then almost as turned on as me by now Reiko turned her head around toward me, leaning her head back onto my chest and whispered "Jamie, please, your fingers, stop teasing me with your fingers, put them inside me...fuckmy pussy with your fingers. Please, I'm almost ready to cum, ohhhh..oh God, it's never...it's never felt so good!" Thank the Lord! I let my teeth nibble gently on her ear lobe again as I slipped my hand back over her pussy lips,and this time, I let them dive headfirst into that pool of hot honey. Her body shuddered as I pierced that flesh, hot, slippery veil of bliss and I showed her just how good a man's fingers can feel when you let an experienced driverhandle it. I'm not trying to toot my own horn here, but after all these years, and a lot of sex, I found out that I was actually pretty good at fingering pussy. And Reiko's was so damn nice, half due to my powers, and half due to howmuch she worked out and kept that body in shape. Her pussy latched onto my fingers, nearly sucking my entire hand into it like a vacuum cleaner, and I kept twisting and fondling her nipple with my left hand as much as I could,but I also started to rub and fondle her entire breast, letting the fabric do most of the stimulation for me. They were so soft too, but not to the point of feeling saggy or bloated, just the right consistency to know she was in theprime of her life. I couldn't wait to fondle them both at once, and without any clothes on! She deserved somebody to caress these things, gently and with love and not just because they were men who loved bit tits. Reiko gasped and began to moan outloud as I picked up the pace with my fingers, and I moved my hips in a little rythme as she did the same, pressing her legs together to make my fingers squeeze her pussy just a little bit harder. Reiko was starting to sweat and I could see a few beads running down the side of her face. I didn't know why at the time, but from that point I took notice of how good she smelled. She didn't smell like Karen at all, and I guess I didn't expect her too, but just like Karen, I enjoyed her somewhat musky, sweet smell and it made my cock erect so hard it almost made me cum from the fabric of my shorts rubbing into it!

After just a few minutes I heard Reiko gasp and she reached one arm up and held onto my head and put her other hand onto the arm that was fingering her slippery folds. She started to shudder and moan and I really grippedthe inside of her pussy with four of my fingers. She pressed her legs together hard and I felt her start to cum, hard. It wasn't a small orgasm either, but a torential flood of hot girl juices that quickly made it's way between myfingers and out into her sexy panties, wetting them clear through in mere seconds. Reiko gripped my hair and I held onto her tighly as her legs wobbled a bit and I slowly slipped my fingers from her pussy and out of her panties.She grabbed my hand quickly, lifted it and to my surprise, licked my hand clean of her own pussy juices. It was hot and sexy, and slightly more than I had expected from Reiko. I mean I knew she liked naughty stuff, but I didn'tknow just how naughty she was until that moment. As she regained control of herself, Reiko spun around to face me with a smile and said "So, I can definitely feel the difference between a man and a woman, but you, you're not like other men. I've never came that fast with just a fingering, not even from Karen. Hmmm, there is something special about you. I've never licked my own juices like that either. You're, really turning me on Jamie. You..you'remaking something come out of me...like I've never felt like this before...never..I.." She trailed off as she felt my cock throbbing into her stomach as she pressed into me. Looking down I could see a look in her eyes and a grin on her face as she said "Well, I guess you couldn't help this little thing could you? My, my, look at this. Look how big you got from finger fucking me. Mmm....I...oh..it..it's bigger than Karen said...I..oh Jamie.."

Reiko leaned down my chest and got onto her knees and pretty much yanked my shorts and underwear right off me. I couldn't help but blush as my manhood rose to the joys of release from my cotton wooled prison and I hadto admit, I was definitely bigger than I should have been. I'd say I'm fairly average downstairs, but this wasn't average, I had to be close to eight inches long and easily a couple inches around. I didn't wish for Reiko to changeme, so maybe Karen had something to do with this turn of events? My thoughts definitely didn't stay very focused for long as Reiko wasted little time beginning to lick my stiff member up and down it's length, and actually beganto gently fondle my balls while doing so. Now I've had blow jobs before of course, but now that I was looking down at a very beautiful Asian hottie doing it, the lesbian lover of the woman I was deeply in love with, things onlybegan to take on a much more intimate relationship for me. Suddenly I was overtaken with happiness and could feel a connection starting to become stronger between us. It wasn't the same loving connection me and Karenshared, not yet, but the pieces were starting to come together. She looked up into my eyes as she licked up to the tip of my now throbbing erection and I looked down and into hers. We shared a sudden lust for each other,more than sex but a fire that was filling us both. She and I both knew right then, that this was the plunge, after this, there was no turning around.

Reiko slipped her mouth over the tip of my cock and slowly slid it's length into it and down her throat, making me gasp outloud. Oh wow her mouth felt good, and the way her throat wrapped around my cock, squeezing it just alittle was incredible. Even better I had to admit, than Karen's version of a blowjob. Reiko was also fondling my balls while she began to suck me off, something I'd never felt before, but it felt great too! Wow, Reiko was good atthis, and I thought she didn't like men? I held onto her head gently, running my fingers through her hair as her head bobbed up and down the length of my dick. Her tongue licked and fondled my shaft and she drug her teeth upand down it's length as she sucked and licked it like a professional. Maybe it was the cultural difference between American and Japanese women, but I felt like Reiko was really trying her best to make me feel good, not at all asif she were just "going through the motions" as they say. Her lips sucked and her tongue did it's best to wrap around my new girth, something I was still wondering about. I don't remember being so big but Reiko definitely didn'tseem to mind as she continued her assualt on my new, well above average cock. Her fingers on my balls were very gentle and soft, and the way she rolled them in her hand made me moan as if she'd found the male equivalentof the g-spot. I never realized how sensitive my balls would be to a pleasure like this, I always thought that the last thing you wanted was anybody messing with your twins, especially in a violent way. I'm sure most men have been through the pain of having their nuts hit by something, whether a ball, a knee, a foot, or any other unwanted object. It hurts. A lot! But this was a pleasure I had never experienced, and as Reiko continued to suck my cock and fondle my balls, I had to know, just a little, why she was so good at this!

I looked into her mind, searching for why, for a woman that didn't like men, she was doing so well to pleasure me in a way that I figured she would not enjoy. I looked in her memories, in her past, in her recent past, up until wefirst met even. I found nothing. Nothing at all. She'd never sucked a cock in her life. She'd never felt another man's testicles. She'd only had sex with a male three times in her life, and all of them were with her husband. She'dnever pleasured him, she'd never done anything with him other than lay there and be more or less, miserable while he had his little fling in the sack. What a total asshole! Then why? Why was Reiko doing this? Why was she humiliating herself on my account? I, despite ever ounce of my male hormone raging brain telling me otherwise, grabbed a hold of Reiko's head firmly, but still gently and said "Whoa, whoa, whoa. Reiko, wait, wait. Stop! Stop,stop, stop." She seemed a bit concerned and actually pulled off of me, while I pulled my cock out of her mouth and pulled it away from her. I grabbed her arms and lifted her up to her feet. I was being firm, and my tone alsoshifted to a more conerned and almost in a way, angry tone while I said "You've never done this before. Even with your own husband. Never. Never have you given a male a blowjob, a hand job, or any job that has to do with aman and sex in the same sentence. Why then Reiko, are you doing this to yourself? Why are you forcing this on yourself? Love doesn't come from being some mindless slave or thinking that I'm only doing this to you to make you feel like you're a slave, or a slut. Look at you Reiko, you're turned on, but you're humilated at the same time. You're embarassed. You hate this!"

Reiko was visibly shaken with the sudden change of my tone and the entire situation and said "Wh..what? I thought you were enjoying this? You have to have been enjoying it, you're hard as a fucking rock." I looked at her andsaid "That's how men are. Of course they enjoy having their cocks sucked, but Reiko, I told you, I'm not doing this at your expense, I'm doing this because I care about you, I want to be with you AND Karen, and make you happylike I did her. I don't want your first time to be because you think you 'owe' me something because of hooking you back up with Karen. This is either going to work because you feel a real connection between us, or it isn't. Youcan't force yourself to accept me and her both, you can't force anything with love. You either love me for who I am, and what I can be on the inside, or you don't." Reiko leaned her forehead against my chest and said "You..sawdidn't you?" I wrapped my arms around her and gave her a gentle hug and said "Yeah, it was pretty hard not to see what you've been through. I had to know Reiko, not just from listening to what Karen said, but I had to know something important about you. I had to go deeper the same way I did with Karen. You two are such unique women. I'm sorry, but I had to look." I heard her crying as she hugged me tightly, pulling us together as I laid my cheekdown onto her head and kissed it. I assumed this was the first time in a long time she had cried, years of stress, years of neglect, years of bowing to somebody else's wishes and whims, all exploding out of her, like billions of gallons of water being released from it's prison behind the walls of a dam. We stayed locked for a while and I finally began to feel that connection growing inside her, like her soul was finally reaching out to somebody besides

Karen for the first time in her life. I could feel the warmth starting to spread through our bodies and a feeling of hope was flaring larger and larger. I smiled happily for Reiko as she finally let our embrace slip and took a step awayfrom me, looked up into my eyes and said "Thank you. Jamie. I know it might sound weird to say this but, I do feel something now, between us I mean. It's like, suddenly while I cried, a wall broke down, and something...just..clicked? I don't know if that's the right word."I smiled and said "It's the same sort of thing that happened with Karen. I'm the one with the goofy powers, and even I don't have the 'right' word for it. But I'm happy to click with you, I was hoping things would, I promised Karenit would." Reiko walked back into me and laid her head on my chest and said "I'd hate to be the reason you broke your promise to her. Jamie, whatever power you have that can heal the broken hearts of people like me issomething nobody should ever take for granted. Never doubt your powers and I think you can do anything for people, and not just bring lost loves together or heal their wounds. There's a lot more to be said but we will say thosethings later on, as we grow closer. For the first time in a very long time, I'm glad to be with a man." I slowly leaned Reiko back, leaned down and kissed her, and she kissed back, this time with a very loving kiss, that sort of kissthat you know has real meaning and weight behind it. Not just a "I love you" kiss, but one of those "I Am Yours" sort of kiss. The tension left me and I was able to feel so much more coming from Reiko all of a sudden, now thatthe fear of failure, of Karen and I being broken apart, or Reiko and Karen's relationship shattering like a glass vase upon the floor. When the kiss broke Reiko smiled and said "And now, let me, help you. This time, it's for realJamie, it's from me. For us." Reiko again slipped down my chest and got down onto her knees and began to lick my now flacid cock, once more slowly and gently fondling my balls. This time I didn't have many reservations as to why she was doing this, I knew exactly why she was doing this and that she was doing this for me, for Karen, and for herself.

Reiko took my cock into her mouth and slid it all the way in and down her throat. I could feel my heartbeat already picking up its pace and the pleasure that shot through my groin immediately made my cock start to harden.Reiko continued to suck on my growing shaft and fondle my balls, much like before, only I could feel a lot more passion this time around, as weird as it was to say it, there was just more love behind her actions. Perhaps that wasone of the reasons my cock erected so fast, not just Reiko's excellent technique of course, but that connection I was hoping for was finally hooked up between us, and was growing stronger by the minute. As was my cock, I feltit tighten considerbly hard as Reiko put the entire length into her throat, the feeling of her flexing her throat around my shaft only made it harder. I knew something was going on, as I knew my cock was bigger than normal andwhen I looked down at Reiko, our eyes met and she had a little smirk on her face as she slammed my cock down her throat suddenly. I gasped and said "Reiko...what..is...nnnghhhh!" Out of nowhere I started to cum into Reiko'shot throat. I couldn't believe I was so backed up, but my balls churned and my cock throbbed madly as rope after huge, thick, sticky rope of hot cum soared from my huge dick, and filled Reiko's mouth up so much so fast that Ifelt I'd see the stuff shooting from her eye sockets any second. But in fact, I saw nothing, but I more than felt Reiko's throat sucking down every hot load I put forth into it. I didn't even time to rest my hands on her head before she had sucked my cock dry of it's first massive load. Reiko opened her eyes slowly, looking up at me as I tried to catch my breath, slipping my cock from her mouth and playfully kissing the tip. She spoke first "My goodness.

You weren't saving all of that just for Karen were you Jamie?" The giggle she let out wasn't like Karen's little sexy giggle, no, this was that lust filled giggle that made me realize exactly what was going on. "Oh, it's you! You'vebeen doing this to me the whole time. Argh, I'm such an idiot!" I said, realizing it was Reiko who was making my cock do her bidding. She giggled again and said "Well, Karen gave me this little bit of your power too, so we could have some fun. I wasn't going to do anything too weird with you Jamie, but now that we have this, relationship going I couldn't hold back anymore."Reiko stood up and pressed her body into mine and I held onto her with a relaxed hug while she said "I know it's probably a perverted thing to say, but I enjoyed that. All these years, men were so disgusting to me. My ownhusband saw me as nothing more than a symbol or an object, a woman he married because he had to not because of love, but out of duty. But I feel you now Jamie, I know that this heart of yours is big enough for two." Reiko rested her head on my chest and I hugged her close. Yeah it's cheesy, but I felt the bond between us strengthen. God, I loved this woman, not in the same way as I loved Karen, but it was still the same kind of love. She was beautiful, toned, tanned, and no man should ever treat a woman like this the way she had been treated. I was about to say something to Reiko but she spoke first and said "I never thought I'd enjoy drinking a man's semen. I'd always thought the idea was disgusting. I guess it was a little salty, but somehow, good and sweet also. There was a lot, but, that's my fault." I grinned a little and said "I was hoping to see the pervert in you. Karen talked so much about it, but I couldn't picture you doing anything too crazy." She raised her head and looked at me and said "Oh really? You haven't seen anything yet Jamie and the night is still very young, and I'm still, fucking horny as hell. So why don't we skip the talk and have some more fun?" She took a few steps away from me and I was suddenly finding myself growing quite aroused watching her slowly unzip that sexy looking dress of hers from the back, letting it flow down her body like a silky waterfall. She kept her back to me and the only piece of clothing left on her now was a pair of sexy white panties that hugged her curves like a glove. I was panting and sweating, more than I havein my life and when I looked down I watched with surprise as my cock grew upwards like a pole, tightening and erecting upwards until it was nearly past my bellybutton. Reiko was doing this, she was making my cock bigger and there was no getting out of this now. My cock throbbed hotly and I saw the thick veins on the shaft pulsating to my racing heart. I was surprised by just how badly Reiko wanted me to fuck her, it was so obvious that she wasopening herself to me while at the same time pretty much making me so horny I wouldn't care one way or the other. She turned her head toward me as she placed her hands onto the back of her gigantic couch, leaning over slightly and with a shy grin on her face said "Well?"

I walked very confidently over to her, placed my hands on hips, gently slid my fingers into her panties and slowly slid them down her long, toned, tanned legs. She carefully stepped out of them and I slung them away. I lookedup at her crotch and I was stunned at the beauty of her pussy. She was wet all over, several long drops of her sweet nectar fell down onto the floor, and her cute little bush glistened with the dew of her arousal and her clit, engorged and throbbing, was like a beacon of sexual power beaming straight through my eyes. I stood up and gripped my throbbing cock in one hand and it was almost too hot to touch. I glanced down at it and it was so thickand swollen, I feared for a moment that shoving this giant cock into that sexy hole of her's would stop her heart. But this was her fantasy, this was what she wanted and now she literally had me by the cock and she ever so slightly leaned over the back of that couch, letting her dripping pussy point straight at the tip of my throbbing dick. I'd never been so turned on by a teasing woman in my life, and to think this was Reiko, a woman who hated men,who hated the idea of even fucking one, begging me with sexy eyes and a wet pussy from heaven to shove a two foot monster cock into her. Finally my brain had enough thinking and I gently grabbed onto Reiko's hips, lined upmy cock and buried it to the hilt in one swift, tear jerking, hymen tearing motion. She yelped out in pain and in pleasure, the two sensations confusing her mind all at once and I stayed frozen inside her pussy, trying to give her at least a few seconds to adjust to this thing she had created, this horselike cock. Her body was trembling, and so was mine, but only because her pussy felt so damned good I thought I was going to pass out! Her vaginal muscles were strangling this cock of mine, sucking it further in, trying to pull more of it than I actually had up into it, like a monster trying to devour anything it could get its silky, wet pussy lips on. Once I was confident that most of the initialspasms of pain had subsided, I slowly began to pull my cock out, letting it glide over the softness of Reiko's hot pussy. I found it was hard to pull out actually, as her muscles were doing anything they could to prevent me fromleaving their company. I honestly had never been inside such an insistent vaginal garden like this. It was as if Reiko, having came to terms with the fact that I, despite being a male, wasn't on the same level as most other males,esepcially when it came to treating women, had finally allowed her body to experience the full pleasure of what a real man could do for her sexually. My thoughts drifted only for a moment before I began to slide my dick back into Reiko, then out, then back in, picking up the pace just a little with each full thrust. Her pussy didn't miss a beat and we slowly fell into a nice rythme as her body rocked back and forth in time with mine, letting every inch of mymuch bigger cock slide into her. It was heaven for me since she'd made my cock so big and sensitive, it felt so much more intense and pleasurable to me. I would definitely be doing this with Karen at some point, but for now, Reiko was all the woman I needed.

Only a minute or two passed before I felt my cock, already sensitive and massively swollen, began to grow in size again. My balls grew larger as well, I felt them churning and bouncing in time to my movements, and themuscles in my cock tightened and swelled along the entire shaft as more of my blood and flesh pierced Reiko's slippery folds. I couldn't believe how big she was making me and how tight her pussy was clamping down onto myenormous cock. And still I could feel it swelling almost with each thrust, the girth and muscle pushing Reiko's pussy open wider, and wider. She had to slip her legs further and further apart even as I rammed her like ajackhammer. I was almost getting worried Reiko was losing herself in all of this bliss that she might end up getting hurt if I didn't say something. But just as I thought that, she turned and looked back and me and moaned "HarderJamie, Please, Fuck me HARDER!" That voice was amazing, like a command that I had to obey, she was so sexy and her voice only amplified every feeling in my body that much more. The sweat glistened on her tanned backand made her look like a goddess had stepped out of a waterfall complete with rainbow and chocolate fucking sprinkles. I literally gripped Reiko's hips and really began to ram myself into Reiko's hot cunt, no longer caring if thiswas hurting her, thrilling her or making her worst nightmare come true, but her pussy didn't seem to care, squeezing my cock like a boa constrictor with every couch moving thrust I sent its way. Reiko was screaming in ecstasy I was screaming in bliss and grunting the rest of the noises and after what felt like an hour of pure, hard fucking, my balls churned hard, my cock tightened beyond super human and the underside of my entire cock turned whitehot and filled with my oncoming release! I braced for it as though I was about to be in a plane crash and as I let loose my fiery seed into Reiko hungry pussy, we both locked, our bodies frozen as my monster dick pumped gallon, after sticky, white, hot gallon of cum into Reiko's amazing body. She came almost as hard as her back arched and she gasped for air, spraying the floor, the back of the couch and anywhere else it could go while her sexy pussy was stretched apart like a canvas with a cock almost bigger than my arm stuck inside it. Reiko's stomach actually began to swell outwards from the copious amount of cum I was injecting into her, more than I had ever released from my body in my entire life! I was so empowered, for the first time I actually did feel a little Godlike. That idea lasted about a minute, because as soon as the last spasm of my cock and balls finished filling Reiko'spussy with jizz, I slipped from inside her and had to sit down immediately on the back of the couch. Reiko was likewise somewhat spent and barely able to hold herself up on the back of the couch as a river of cum was pumped from inside her, gushing onto the floor, making a pretty damn good sized puddle there. Her stomach returned to normal a few minutes later, and so too, did any of the signs that my huge cock had done anything to her pussy lips.It returned to it's pristine, virgin state, pushing any remaining cum from inside it and healing her hymen. She was now a virgin again, if you were to ask a doctor of course.

"It's like, a drug" Reiko suddenly whispered. I looked over at her, trying to see if she was okay. She turned to me and said "Your cock, your cum, you. You're like a drug." I wasn't sure what to say at this point. Was she upset or was she happy? I really wasn't sure but I decided to say "Well, if you have to be hooked on something, I'd think you could do a lot worse than me." She smiled at me and slowly made her way over to me, careful not to slip onthe lake of jizz we'd created on the floor and said "I never, once, thought I'd let any man do what you did to me. Now, I won't let any other man do what you did to me but you. Lets go somewhere else, this shit on the floor isslippery." I grabbed her and picked her up from the floor, carrying her like a married man would carry his bride. I didn't need directions to her bedroom, it was pretty damn obvious where the double doors on the other side of theroom were going. I laid her gently onto the giant bed and said "Well, are you tired? Is this all the proof you need to let me be a part of you and Karen's little world?" Reiko shook her head and said "You think I'm letting you off thateasy? I'm hardly done yet kiddo. In fact, this is where the real test is going to play out. I made your cock grow that big you know, and that's because I have perverted thoughts too! It's not quite back to normal, but I didn't thinkyou'd want it to stay like it was a few minutes ago." I looked down and realized that my cock had lost a lot of the new mass and length it had just a few minutes ago and was now only about twelve inches or so long and three inches around, definitely not my old friend for sure, but I could live with it. I looked back up and Reiko had a serious look on her face. I wondered if something was wrong for only a second before she said "But, there's oneperverted thing I've never done, even with Karen, not in the way that I've fantasized about. My one, secret desire, the biggest one, and I could never say it to the woman I loved. But here I sit, ready to spill this dark thing to a man I've only know a few days, shit, a few hours really."

I sat down next to Reiko, took her hand in mine and said "Secrets are for people too insecure about themselves to let go of to somebody else. It should please you that you're willing to tell me this part of you, that you're willingto sacrifice this last bit of humiliation, of desire, of yourself to me, so you and Karen can be together. After over twenty years of waiting, you'd still give up everything for her. That's what real love is about Reiko." She turned to mewith tears in her eyes, those 'oh my fucking God he gets me' eyes. I smiled, she smiled and hugged me tightly and I held her and let her tears fall, gently rocking her like the child she almost never got to be. Twenty years is along time to miss somebody, and to be alone, always around people, surrounded by people, but hiding yourself from them all. Now that connection, that thing, that spark of life that had grown between me and Karen, was now asstrong between me and Reiko. I felt her heart, her soul, it was filling with light, with hope and with love. Was this what my powers were for from the start? Not that quick fling or selfish transformation and sexual bullshit I had beendoing, but this soul connecting, heartfelt desire to feel this kind of love from somebody? Reiko suddenly whispered "Domination" and slowly released from my embrace. I looked into her eyes and she wiped her face with herhands with a slight sniff and said "I've always been afraid of being controlled by somebody else. Dominated, completely helpless. Sort of like S&M kind of stuff. Only deeper, darker. To lose control of myself. To see my body doing things I'm not telling it to do. Maybe more like mind control I don't know. I thought that you would bring something I've dreamnt, and had nightmares as well as fantasies about since I was young to life, here, and now."

Hmmm. That's an interesting thing to say. Mind control? I guess my powers can sort of work that way. Well when I think enough on that, they do work that way. I make women do things they wouldn't normally do. And S&M stuff?Karen had fond memories of those S&M experiments, though looking at them, I can tell they were experiments, nothing that really stuck around, at least, for Karen. I looked into Reiko's mind, a little deeper, a little darker. I could see it, her fears, not just of me, but of not seeing what she was feeling. Blindfolded, chained down, controlled like a toy. It was frightening to look at, how her mind perceived these fears. Some, looked like genuine fear, terror.Other things, like true fantasy. Almost all of it was sexual in nature. I think she still wanted to experiment and wanted me to be the one making the crazy potions for her to guzzle down and see what she turned into. This would be like Reiko as the puppet and me, the puppeteer, sort of. I had an idea that I think she would enjoy and so I said "How about we try a few simple things then? I don't want to do something stupid and get you hurt or anything but,lets start slow and work our way up?" Reiko nodded and I leaned over and gave her a gently kiss on the lips and she responded in kind. When the kiss broke I said "Don't worry Reiko your secret is safe with me." She smiled and said "Thanks Jamie, now, lets see how you do with MY perverted mind." I smiled and stood up and said "Challenge accepted!" I was really winging it now though. All I knew about domination, S&M or mind control was what I had seen on the internet or in porno movies, and I had never really considered my powers as really being mind control, not in the sinister sense of the word. Now I was here with a wonderful woman, begging me to handcuff her to the bed and do all sorts of strange shit to her. Not just S&M though, there were some other things I could try. She wanted her hands off on this one. Maybe we'd learn a lot from it. Well, I knew I would anyway, and who knows,maybe we can both show Karen just how crazy we've become? I grinned a little and Reiko smiled at me. Things were clicking, but I knew I wasn't really of the right mind and body for this stuff. Not yet. I was nervous as hell. Time for the one pixel comeback.

CHAPTER 13: NO MORE FEARS

I took Reiko's face in my hands and pulled her into a gentle kiss and whispered into her mind "Reiko, when this kiss breaks you'll grant me the power to change my body in any way I desire." I kept the kiss going, gently slipping my tongue around and over her's, and she did the same, showing me just how good she was at using that tongue like a third hand. She pressed herself into my chest a bit and I felt her warmth and her gentle soul began to callout to mine. Finally, the connection I was afraid we'd never feel for each other, was at last blooming into the same connection that Karen and I shared, one that I had become used to feeling around her, one that I never wanted tobe without again. The kiss broke slowly and as Reiko opened her eyes and peered into mine, I felt the tingle of power shift through her body and into mine. I knew what I was going to try but I also knew I was new at all of whatwas about to happen. I decided to try one way of adjusting to what Reiko wanted to feel, if for no other reason than to see how she felt about it herself. I whispered into her mind "Reiko, from this point on, your body will doanything I tell you to do whether your mind wants you to or not. You will also only call me Master as you follow my commands." Reiko gasped a little and shook her head slightly and I let myself grin a little. I'd start with somethingsimple, something to break the ice. "Reiko, suck my cock." Reiko looked up at me and said "Yes Master." I could tell by the look in her eyes, she was a bit surprised at what she'd said, and suddenly seemed more surprised asshe pushed me down onto the bed and took my flacid cock and began to lick and suck on the tip with her tongue before sliding the entire shaft all the way down her throat. It felt great, even better than when she'd given me ablow job by choice. The way she flexed her lips and throat really turned me on, and it wasn't long at all before I felt my cock starting to fill with blood and push deeper into her mouth as it hardened and swelled. Reiko didn't reallymiss a beat as she merely sat up a little further and began to stroke my shaft with her hand as she pulled up off it with her mouth, switching her fondling to my balls as she went down the full length. I was so turned on by hermastery of blow jobs, my sudden ejaculation into that hot throat of hers came as a quick surprise. I had barely felt the rumblings as I unloaded more than my fair share of hot cum into Reiko's mouth, to which she didn't alloweven a drop to escape those sexy, red lips. She slowly slipped her mouth off of my shrinking cock and looked at me and said "Did that please you Master?" Her cheeks were blushing and I knew at least Reiko wasn't upset, andperhaps was starting to get into the mood now so I responded "Yes my little slave, you have pleased me for the moment, but there is much more to be done." I smiled as I sat up, looking at Reiko's face but it didn't take long formy eyes to drift South due to those wonderful, DD tits of hers. I saw her nipples were more than erect, they were twitching and deep red in color. Further South, it was more than apparent that her clit was hard and her pussy soaked. I wasn't sure if sucking my cock had made her cum or just put her on the edge before the plunge, but I knew what I wanted next.

I whispered into her mind "Reiko, I want you to kiss the tip of my cock and when you do, you'll make my cock growth to eighteen inches long, three inches around and erect until I cum." Reiko leaned down toward my crotch again, took my flacid cock in her hand and kissed the tip, just like I had asked. And just as I had asked, I immediately felt blood pushing into the shaft making my cock swell and bulge hotly outwards, growing erect in secondsbefore pulsating and continuing to swell and bulge upwards from my crotch like a python climbing a tree. I had to lean back to allow for the new growth as it passed twelve inches, then thirteen, then fifthteen, and finally, severalseconds later, I had a throbbing eighteen inch cock. But the pulsating didn't stop as it swelled not upwards, but outwards, new muscles tensing and pushing the skin of my cock out until I was over three inches in girth andthrobbing madly upwards into the air. I'd made my cock bigger before, and I've had girls make me erect before, but this one was special because I had such a good connection with Reiko now, my powers seemed even moreamplified, causing everything I wanted to happen faster and with much more intensity! Reiko suddenly spoke "Master? You seem to be in pain. Would you like me to pleasure your huge cock with my mouth?" I grinned andslowly slung my legs off to the side of the bed, standing up, my giant cock practically slamming into my chest as I did and I replied "No slave, you will pleasure me in a new way. Get on your hands and knees and present that pussy of yours to me!" Reiko said "Yes Master" and got into the doggy style position on the bed, her feet barely hanging over the edge of the bed, her pussy dangling above the floor and her head leaned down onto the sheets.

Her pussy was glistening with moisture as I pulled her ass downwards to be even with my hips and the tip of my throbbing cock. I placed the tip all around her pussy lips, letting her juices slip over my shaft and once I was welllubricated, I spread her ass cheeks apart and began to slowly slid my cock between her ass cheeks, getting her ass crack and hole slippery with her love honey. Reiko was shivering a little bit, almost begging for me to splay herpussy open with my big cock, but I had other ideas. It wasn't her pussy I was after.I began to poke Reiko's little asshole with the tip of my cock, not quite letting it slip more than the tip of the skin into it. I knew she was an anal virgin, and it was possible this was going to hurt her, if only for a few minutes. Iwanted her to feel helpless but not a lot of pain. Though I wanted her to know what it felt like, since it was a different experience than vaginal sex. I myself had only done this two or three times, so I wasn't really an expert, but Iknew my way around this portion of the human body. I spoke up at Reiko and said "Reiko, I'm going to rape your ass with my big cock. Would you like that?" Reiko looked back at me, her face completely flushed and red andsaid "Yes Master." I grinned and said "Ah ah, tell me what you want me to do with my big cock slave." Reiko's eyes looked away from me for a moment and she whispered "Master, put your big cock in my ass." I heard her but Ipretended otherwise "What slave? What did you say? You have to speak up and tell me what you want me to do or I'll stop!" Her eyes darted back to me and she sat up slightly to turn her head more my direction, her hands came up to her ass cheeks and pulled them apart more, spreading her asshole slightly open and said "Please Master, stick your huge cock into my asshole and fuck me hard!" Now I knew she was getting into it, her normal mindwas coming to terms with the fear, she was facing what she had been afraid to face. I placed my hands on her hips, put my cock right up to her asshole and said "Since my slave said 'Please'" and then I pushed my cock into that tight little asshole of hers. Inch by inch slipped inside that dark hole of muscle as she gripped and clamped down hard on my hot shaft, it wasn't like vaginal sex, it wasn't as slippery, but it was tighter and warmer but it didhave a softness to it that wasn't like a vagina. Her ass was opening wide to accept my massive dick into it as I finally hit bottom and my hips hit her ass and I wasted little time starting to push in and out of that tight hole. Reiko letgo of her ass cheeks suddenly as I began to thrust and her hands gripped the sheets in balled up fists as she moaned and yelped a little in pain. I knew anal can be rough, and I was a bit too big for what I was doing, but I knewshe could take it, she wanted to take it, she needed to take it! I began to thrust harder and faster, pulling her tightly into me everytime I went forward and allowed Reiko to pull off my cock as I went out. A few minutes passedbefore I sensed her getting into it a little more, her muscles were relaxing a bit more, and her body began to slip over my cock more by her doing than by mine. She started to enjoy it, and the honey dripping onto the floor fromher pussy let me know things were going smoothly in other parts too. Her clit was swollen so big it looked like a thumb and so I decided to put my hand under her and using the tip of my thumb and index finger, I began to twist and stroke that swollen little knob. She came almost instantly, letting out a wild yelp "Master! OH GOD MASTER!" I pushed harder into her ass, letting the low sounding slap of my body against her ass get her into the rhythm.

Reiko was moaning loud and clear much more often and the way her ass was gripping onto my cock I knew she was finally free of any pain and starting to enjoy the feeling. I didn't realize how much she was enjoying me pounding her ass with my big cock until I heard her moan "Harder Master, please, please fuck me harder!" I smiled and really began to thrust myself into her asshole, literally shoving her forward along the top of the bed, which forced me to constantly pull her back to the edge after a few thrusts. I guess I didn't realize just how strong I really was or just how close to cumming I was either, because I felt Reiko's asshole squeeze me so tightly that I nearly yelled out in pain, but that was only part of the reason for the sudden increase in pressure. The second was that my cock had started to expand in response to my balls churning up a monstrous load of hot cum to load into my hot, throbbing shaft of asshole piercing flesh. I forgot that even if my dick wasn't two feet long anymore, making it bigger always made it more sensitive and banging a hot woman like Reiko, in the tightest hole she had made it happen that much faster. My nails dug into her hips slightly as I held onto her tightly, dragging her back into my cock just as I let loose with my firehouse like attack on her insides. I came with such force and heat I almost thought it was going to burn Reiko's anal cavity! I'd never came so hard so quickly, but I was like a rocket going off and no matter how hard I tried to pull out, Reiko's asshole gripped me that much tighter, almost too tight. My cum filled her insides so quickly that once my hot cum started to seep out from around my stiff shaft, her grip became too slippery to hold my cock, and I was finally able to slowly pull it out. It was such an amazing few minutes and everything seemed to happen so fast that I barely even heard Reiko panting hard on the bed, her ass still stuck up in the air. Her asshole was stretched out quite a bit to take such a massive cock like mine and I could see her face was red and her body was glistening in sweat. My cum was running from her asshole and I could see it was moving and flexing, trying to squeeze the foreign liquid from inside itself. I knew about anal sex, and I'd heard that after a while, your sphincter gets stretched so far out of place that it may not even work correctly! Whether that was a true fact or just a rumor I didn't know, but I wasn't going to take any chances with Reiko so I whispered into her mind "Reiko, from now on, anytime you have anal sex, your sphincter and asshole will always return to it's virgin state after the anal sex is over." With relief, I saw her asshole close up and tighten from the wide hole I had left with my cock, to a normal sized opening and I could only assume that the muscles inside were also healing any stretching or damage they had sustained. I spoke out to Reiko as I sat down on the bed "Reiko, lay down for a few minutes, catch your breath." Reiko rolled over onto her side, finally getting out of the doggy style position and though still hot and sweating, was finally getting her breathing to catch up and slow down. She looked up at me with a lustful look in her eyes and I smiled down at her and said "That was just a warm up slave. There's more to come."

I have to admit, this was actually sort of fun, though I think it was only because Reiko was starting to enjoy herself. I wasn't directly looking into her mind to make sure, but I wasn't reading any bad thoughts or anything of a negative nature coming from her, so I guess I was doing alright so far. Now I wanted to step out of this whole setup just a little bit and let somebody else take the reins in a way. She wanted to be dominated, but at the same time I knew there was a part of her that wanted to be forced into something, and then be turned on by it, and I think she was already getting comfortable with me, so I decided to try something else. I said to her "Reiko, didn't you say you have some type of maid or servant women?" Reiko turned and looked up at me and said "Yes Master, there's always one woman that is available for room service, or maid service, whatever I need. A butler if you will." I smiled and said "Call her and tell her to come up." Reiko got up off the bed and said "Yes Master" as she picked up her phone and dialed her butler. Yeah, butler can mean male or female, I ended up looking that up at some point because it was bugging me as I'm all for equality! I heard the click of the phone and looked over at Reiko who said "Master, my butler is on her way." I smiled and said, "What's her name?" Reiko replied "Her name is Yuki." I smiled and got up off the bed, slipped my boxers and t-shirt on and said "Reiko, lets go say hello to Mrs. Yuki." We both walked into the living room, near the kitchen which was across from the front door. I took a kitchen chair, turned it backwards and sat down, facing the front door, leaning down on my arms. Reiko stood next to me still completely naked and I could tell she was nervous but somewhat excited about what I was doing. She was about to see how much submitting she was going to be into. The doorbell rang and I said "Reiko, go see our guest inside please." "Yes, Master" Reiko replied as she walked to the door of the apartment, unlatched and unlocked it and opened it wide.

I smiled as I realized her butler, Yuki was bowing to Reiko in the hallway and had yet to notice she was completely naked. Reiko spoke normally to her and said "Yuki, thank you for coming, please come in." Thankfully, Reiko was speaking in English so I understood her just fine, but as soon as Yuki looked up and took a few steps forward, barely entering the apartment, she started to freak out slightly in Japanese. Reiko simply closed the door and re-latched and locked it while Yuki was apparently protesting or questioning why Reiko was standing there naked. I decided it best to get us all on the same page and whispered into Yuki's mind "Yuki, I want you to speak in perfect English while you're in this apartment and you won't think anything of it." Suddenly Yuki stopped speaking and held her head for a second, shaking it and then when she opened her mouth again she spoke "Mrs. Masada, what's going on? Why are you naked? Is that man responsible for this? Please tell me what's going on, you are worrying me!" I smiled and decided it was time to try the next stage of Reiko's little fantasy and see where it went. I whispered into Yuki's mind "Yuki, you suffer from a curse that whenever you see a naked woman you become extremely aroused and your body transforms, growing large and muscular like an amazon with huge breasts and a monstrous cock with only a desire to make that woman submit to your carnal pleasures!" I was improvising for this but I had a feeling this was going to be a fun experiment.

Yuki moved toward Reiko who was standing in front of the door of the apartment and she put her hands onto either side of her arms and said "Mrs. Masada, please we need to get you dressed, you shouldn't be answering a door like this you shou...." and she suddenly trailed off and shook her head. I heard her speak again, with less concern "We, I mean, you....sh..shouldn't be...oh...m..my, no, what's going..on...I feel so...so.." Yuki began to pant and I could see her starting to sweat, even with her back turned. I could see the changes taking place already as her panty hose suddenly began to rip, the lines ripping apart as they were slowly being stretched past the breaking point. Her butler's top began to strain as Yuki's body tensed and began to grow underneath it, pulling the fabric taut. Reiko noticed Yuki was beginning to shake and the said "Yuki? What's wrong with you? What's going on?" I smiled again as Yuki released Reiko from her grasp and held onto her head, stumbling past Reiko and bumping into the door. Yuki turned and pressed her back up against the door and from this vantage point I heard Reiko gasp out loud as Yuki's breasts began to rip through her top, the buttons ripping apart and plinking to the floor as her entire body glistened with sweat and began to grow and swell with new muscle. Her hair began to unwind from the cute little buns she had put them in and thickened from the light black hair that she had when she first walked in to a full head of beautiful black hair that grew past her shoulders in a few seconds and then even further, down to the base of her spine. Her skin too, was actually becoming a bit more tanned than normal and smoothing out, making her look more exotic, and as I had asked her, Amazonian.

Reiko had her hands covering her mouth in shock, unsure of what exactly was happening, but I know in the back of her mind she knew it had to be my powers causing this. Her surprised look was wonderful, but what was happening at this moment was only the beginning of her fun. Reiko let out a gasp as Yuki's body began to rip through her skirt as her hips and legs swelled with bulging muscle just shy of Olympian size and as her muscles grew, so did the rest of her body, growing taller, her shoes ripping apart as her feet burst from inside them, unable to contain anything so large. Yuki's top finally ripped apart at the seams of the shoulders and neck, and any remaining buttons pulled apart completely, revealing her new six pack and larger, muscular biceps and forearms, leaving only a tiny bray still barely containing her new D sized and still swelling breasts. Yuki began to moan and opened her eyes, a definite fire lit within them as she looked down and grinned, watching as her swelling bosom began to bend the little metal clasps on the front of her bra to its limits and beyond. Finally Yuki took in a deep breath as her breasts bulged hotly into massive G cups, snapping her bra apart and Reiko gasped as she watched it fling forward past her and onto the floor. The skirt Yuki entered with finally let go of holding back her new wide and muscular hips and legs, the zipper pulling apart and the waistband ripping apart completely. As the remaining shreds of her skirt slipped down her new powerful legs, only a very taut pair of sexy white panties remained to prove that she had once been wearing clothing. Yuki grinned and stared hungerly at Reiko who stood quite stunned at the seven foot Amazon woman before her. Suddenly Yuki's lower pitched yet sexy new voice shot from between her whetted lips "Take off my panties Reiko. Take them off me, now." Reiko gasped and said "W..what is going on? Yuki, what's happened to you?" Yuki frowned a little and walked up to Reiko, put her hands on her shoulders and pushed her down onto her knees, basically eye level with her crotch and said again, this time with a bit more anger in it "I said, take my panties off Reiko. NOW!"

Reiko felt the power of Yuki's new muscles firsthand, and while she was now a bit worried and scared at what was happening, she decided it was perhaps best to do as this monstrous woman asked and she reached up and slowly pulled the tight pair of panties down Yuki's new powerful legs. Yuki wait for them to hit the floor and slipped them off her feet and kicked them to the side. Now Reiko was face to face with Yuki's cute little pussy and I was happy to see that she was clean shaven down there, something of a perk for me. What I didn't expect was the reaction Reiko was having from her perspective. Reiko stared at Yuki's pussy and noticed she was very wet, so wet there were drops of her juices running down the inside of her legs, and a few now and then dripping onto the floor. Her mouth began to water at the sight of it and she licked her lips and began to move toward it before she was suddenly grabbed by the head quite forcefully and forced to look up at Yuki's face. Yuki was smiling and said "You like my pussy Reiko? Do you want to lick my beautiful wet pussy?" Reiko was blushing but still nervous and she shifted her gaze away from Yuki's who said "Look at ME Reiko!" Reiko looked back at Yuki immediately at the command and nervously said "Y...yes." Yuki grinned and said "What's that? I can't HEAR you Reiko?" Reiko blushed more and said "Y...yes..Yes, I like your pussy and I want to lick it." Yuki giggled and said "Tell me that you want to lick and suck my beautiful, wet pussy. Tell me that you're my slave to do with as I please. Tell me I am your Mistress and you will do what I say. Say it!" Reiko was taken back a bit by Yuki's powerful words but there was no doubting that she was aroused by the thought of Yuki being her Mistress and talking to her in such a manner. She glanced down and could easily see her nipples were throbbing and hard, and her pussy was soaked with her love honey. She looked back up to Yuki's stern, sexy gaze and said "Yes Mistress! I am your slave! I will do anything you ask! Please, let me lick and suck your beautiful, wet pussy with my tongue! Please I beg you!" Yuki smiled big and released Reiko's head from her grip and said "No need to beg my slave. Lick me, suck me, pleasure me Reiko. Pleasure your Mistress!"

Reiko let out a loud sigh that I could hear all the way across the room as she grabbed a hold of Yuki's muscular hips and pulled her forward and quickly began to lick Yuki's wet outer folds. Yuki gasped and moaned immediately and Reiko began to quickly get into gear and shoved her tongue as far up inside Yuki's hot pussy as she could, covering her hot, pink lips with her entire mouth, sucking and fondling the inside of her pussy with her tongue. I watched Reiko bring her own fingers downwards as she began to play with her own wet pussy lips, fingering herself with lust filled vigor. Reiko was moaning as much as Yuki was but the last little part of my power was about to take place. I watched as Yuki began to sweat more than before, and she stumbled backwards a bit and into the door again, her massive frame shaking the wall. Reiko barely cared and simply crawled forward to once again start licking her new Mistress but stopped short as she saw something strange. Yuki's head leaned against the door, her nipples swelled thicker and her breasts swelled again putting her into H territory, making them look a bit large even on her massive, muscular frame. Reiko saw that Yuki's clitoris was suddenly much more swollen than before and the little fleshy knob was pulsating and throbbing madly. Reiko licked her lips and as she leaned in she was able to take that little knob into her mouth and even as she did she felt the heat coming off of it as it began to fill her mouth quite quickly. In less than a minute Reiko slipped her mouth from Yuki's clit and gasped as it was no longer a short fleshy knob, but had swollen to nearly four inches long and was throbbing madly. Yuki was moaning and her juices were pouring down her legs, creating a thick puddle on the floor. Reiko knew this was far from normal and soon realized what was happening. Yuki's clit was pulsating and she saw the skin texture changing from smooth and pink, to more wrinkled and darker toned. She saw what looked like muscles forming under the skin that were not normally there and thick veins started to creep upwards along it's lengthening shaft. Yuki suddenly shuddered and moaned out loud with "Oh, God, Oh God! What is this?! I'm, I'm going to cum any second! My clit, what's happening...to...my...ahhh..nghhh...my clit?!"

Reiko couldn't help but grin as Yuki's clit had now almost fully transformed into a male's penis. The veins had thickened and grown all the way down it's now nearly foot long length, and the shaft itself had grown at least two inches in girth. The tip split open to allow Yuki to ejaculate just like a man and the massive muscles that allowed it to stiffen into an erection tightened and finished forming underneath her new darker penis skin. The shaft ended at nearly fourteen inches long, standing upwards from Yuki's pussy about up to her navel and it was throbbing hotly, the underside had turned almost white as it was loaded with her hot load of cum. Reiko tentatively moved her hand up to the shaft and barely touched it when Yuki groaned loudly, slammed her fists into the door and released a flood of hot cum straight up into the air, some hitting the underside of her tits, and a good bit flying back down and covering Reiko's head and tits in sweet, salty, hot cum. Yuki closed her eyes and tried to catch her breath and Reiko, somewhat stunned at the sudden turn of events, sat still for a few moments before she started to lick some of Yuki's hot cum from her face and was surprised by how great it tasted. As Yuki caught her breath and slowly opened her eyes and looked down she was caught by surprise at the sigh of a man's penis dangling from where her clit should have been. Though it was slowly going flacid Yuki's eyes changed from a questioning and surprising look to one of lust and heat as she looked past her new cock and down at Reiko in all her naked glory. She gasped out loud as something seemed to come over her, a new wave of heat that sent chills down her spine. Her nipples quickly hardened and her breasts swelled a cup size very quickly but it was her cock that sprang to life most of all, quickly filling with blood as if it were on a mission. In less than ten seconds her cock was standing straight upwards, throbbing hard enough to pound into her stomach and hard enough to smash windows with.

Reiko only stared in awe at Yuki's monstrous new appendage and though she was still a bit worried about this new development, she was also quite aroused at the sight. Yuki however barely said a word, only a grunt escaped her lips as she stepped forward, grabbed Reiko by the side of the head and forcefully shoved her cock into her mouth, nearly choking her as she started to fuck her mouth and throat with her throbbing monster. Reiko was shocked and stunned all at once and at first, tried to stop Yuki from doing it but Yuki was far stronger now and Reiko's pleas were merely muffled grunts of her own. Reiko closed her eyes tightly and tried to calm herself and breath through her nose and after a few minutes, started to come to terms with Yuki's movements and started to get into it herself. She reached around and grabbed a hold of Yuki's ass and started to rub and kneed her ass cheeks, rubbing up and down her new muscular legs as well, all the while swallowing a fourteen inch cock that was being thrust down her throat by a very aroused and horny woman! Reiko began to moan along with Yuki as she felt Yuki's cock starting to swell with oncoming release and she started to fondle Yuki's pussy lips with her fingers with one hand while sticking a few of the fingers of her free hand into her own pussy to play with herself. This combination of Reiko's tight throat and hot mouth on her new cock along with Reiko's expert fingering of her pussy made her roll her eyes back in her head and let loose with an explosive cum shot straight down into Reiko's tight throat. Reiko's eyes went side as she tried to swallow the massive splurting coming out of Yuki's cock, but only a few seconds after she had started cumming, Yuki's explosive flood began to back up in Reiko's mouth and she had to let Reiko's head go so she could pull off of her throbbing shaft. Reiko's face was immediately covered with rope after rope of hot, sticky cum while Yuki stumbled back into the door and slid down to the floor onto her ass. Reiko leaned over and coughed up some hot cum onto the floor, taking a few heaving breaths while she swallowed as much as she could that was still in her mouth and throat. Both girls were panting heavily but it was Reiko who seemed the least relieved of her sexual tension, in fact, her forced blowjob seemed merely to make her feel even more turned on than ever. Now her nipples were really starting to ache from the sexual pleasure she had flowing through her body to say nothing of the heat and juices flowing from her pussy.

Yuki looked up in silence at Reiko and was about to say something when her thoughts were assaulted with thoughts of raping her with her big, thick cock. Ramming her pussy and even her ass with her throbbing meat rod seemed like a natural progression to her all of a sudden and her dick responded accordingly, starting to rise for a third time. Yuki watched her nipples harden again, her breasts swelled close to two cup sizes larger and she seemed to regain a new, powerful vigor that washed away any fatigue she may have had after her massive cum attack on Reiko a few moments ago. Yuki stood up, her muscles flexed and the feeling of power and sexuality rushed through her body and mind. Her cock throbbed and erected once again, faster than ever, and tightened with seemingly even larger muscles, length and girth. It stood up past her navel now, almost up to the bottom line of her massive tits and as Yuki almost let out a small growl, Reiko looked up at her and saw this monstrous woman's cock bouncing in front of her newly swollen breasts and gasped out loud, starting to slowly back away from her. Yuki quickly reached down and grabbed Reiko's shoulders, spun her around and shoved her forward onto her hands and knees. She then reached around her neck and grabbed her throat with her powerful hands and lifted her from the floor. Reiko wasn't choking yet, but she definitely couldn't break from Yuki's grasp on her. Yuki grabbed Reiko by the arm with her free hand and pulled her back against her body. Reiko was starting to panic and was on the verge of screaming when Yuki leaned down and gently whispered into her ear "I...am....going...to.......RAPE...YOU!" Reiko's eyes widened and Yuki moved her hand from her neck and placed it over her mouth, lifted Reiko completely off the floor and after positioning her massive, throbbing cock right under her vaginal opening, rammed Reiko down over top of it, burying her cock all the way to the hilt! Reiko's whole body stiffened up instantly and she let out a muffled yell as Yuki began to pound away at her, holding one hand over Reiko's mouth, and lifting her up and down her massive shaft by holding her under the arm with her other. Reiko almost seemed like a rag doll, almost weightless in Yuki's powerful arms and her thrusts were almost animalistic in nature, nothing but pure, powerful thrusts and loud grunts.

I myself was quite turned on and was sitting there in this chair with a raging hard on myself, but I wasn't going to interfere at this point, not until Reiko was more or less as they say "broken". Suddenly, Yuki stopped dead in her tracks and lifted Reiko off of her cock and lowered her to the floor, still covering her mouth with her hand. Yuki had a huge grin on her face, and Reiko had a slight look of panic on her's. Yuki leaned down to Reiko's ear and said "That was just a taste my little slave. If you want more than that, you're going to have to beg your Mistress for it!" Yuki remomved her hand from Reiko's mouth and Reiko merely moaned and if I didn't know her better, whimmpered a little. Yuki was rubbing her throbbing cock up and down the crack of Reiko's ass and whispered into her ear again "Tell me my little Reiko, where do you want your Mistress to put her big, hot cock?" Reiko was blushing all over and it made me smile. She was into it now, I could tell without reading her mind. Her breasts were dripping milk from how painfully erect her nipples had become and the juices coming from her cunt were running down her legs. I doubt she'd been hornier than this in her entire life. "Please..." I heard Reiko whisper as she turned her head to try to look Yuki in the eyes "...please take your huge cock and fuck me in the ass!" Yuki grinned and whispered back "Please? Please what?" Reiko closed her eyes, licked her lips and replied "Please, my Mistress! Please Mistress, fuck me in the ass with your huge cock. Take me as hard and deep as you can!" Yuki grabbed ahold of both of Reiko's arms, then grabbed underneath her arm pits and lifted Reiko from the floor like a pillow and said "Your Mistress likes it when you beg!" I watched with eyes wide as Yuki's huge cock disappeared into Reiko's hot little asshole in about one second flat, and Reiko grunted like a bitch in heat as it did so. By now that thing had to have been sixteen or seventeen inches long and who knows how thick around, but Yuki's massive strength made sure Reiko felt every hot, throbbing inch of it. She was lifting and dropping Reiko down onto her huge shaft like she was a light bag of potatoe chips and Reiko was screaming out in bliss from it. I knew she had this little dark part of herself and the fact that she was being completely dominated by another woman as if she were nothing but a dog was a bigger turn on for me than even I had anticipated. Reiko was being hammered like a two dollar whore, but she was screaming in ecstasy and cumming repeatedly to boot. God it was so hot I didn't even noticed that I had begun to fap right there in the chair while watching!

I slapped my hands away from my dick just in time to look up and watch as Yuki slammed Reiko down hard onto her huge cock and held her there. I knew what was happening even before I saw the white jizz starting to spray from between Yuki's crotch and Reiko's sexy ass cheeks. She blew such a huge load that Reiko nearly passed out as her body went from tensed and rigid to like a cooked noodle, slumping down as though she was a cyborg powering off. Thankfully, Yuki was more than strong enough to hold onto Reiko's arms and hold her body in place while she finished unloading untold gallons of her hot girl cum inside Reiko's ass, before carefully lifting her from her giant python of love, turning her around and holding her as if she were a newborn baby. It was quite an amazing sight for me actually and despite Yuki being more or less She Hulk minus the green skin she was holding Reiko in a loving embrace. I thought that after such a showing of sexual power that it was about time for things to settle down when I heard a whisper coming from Reiko who looked up past Yuki's giant tits and said "Please, Mistress Yuki, fuck my pussy with your huge cock. On the kitchen table. Throw me down on the kitchen table and fuck me hard and fast up my hot cunt with your wonderful cock. Please my Mistress!" Wow I thought to myself, I've created a sexual monster. It's alive, it's alive, alive! Yeah Frankenstein popped right into my head as I watched Yuki look up at me with a grin on her face and I knew where things were heading. I got up out of my chair, my cock starting to hurt now from the strain of watching these two beautiful women go at it like maniacs in heat, and moved to the chair on the opposite side of the table. I made sure to pull the chair I had been using out of the way to give Yuki and Reiko all the room they needed. Yuki was careful to avoid most of the cum puddle they had made in front of the door as she carried Reiko lovingly over to the kitchen table and laid her down on her back on top of it. Reiko spread her legs for Yuki, showing off that even after having hard her vagina and asshole obliterated by such a huge cock as the one now hanging between Yuki's sexy legs, my power had already returned them to their virgin state once again. Yuki was overcome with lust again and had no say in the matter at this point. Her cock was already erect once more, hot, throbbing with blood and heat and bouncing from Yuki's heavy, fast breathing. Yuki was starting to drool a bit and almost grunted "M...Mistress...LOVE...when slave...say..PLEASE!" The table creaked and slid a few inches toward me as Yuki stepped forward and plowed Reiko right in the pussy with what was now more or less a third arm. Reiko raised her hands and Yuki caught them with her own and they squeezed each other's hands tightly as Yuki began to thrust, and thrust and grunt and sweat and thrust as hard as she could. The table was moving and shaking, and this was a giant, heavy pure oak table too. They say love can move heaven and earth, well if these girls were any indication and even this much love was enough to move a one ton oak table across the kitchen floor, then I'd have to say this was good evidence in support of that claim.

I myself couldn't believe how incredibly sexy this was to me. I'd turned girls into different things of course, but to see a woman turned into a muscular amazonian woman, and a futanari type one for that matter and then to watch her fuck a woman I'm in love with on top of everything else was a definite eye opening moment for me! The table had now been pushed toward me enough to where I actually had to hold onto it to keep it from slamming into the wall. Thankfully, I was actually strong enough to hold it steady while Yuki literally stood there raping Reiko's pussy to death! My own cock was rock hard and throbbing so bad it was hitting the underside of the table. I was so close to asking one of these girls to come take care of my needs but thought better of it because this was supposed to be Reiko's fantasy and not mine, and I didn't want to break that illusion that Yuki was her Mistress and Reiko the willing love slave. Reiko groaned low in her throat and I knew she was cumming and Yuki was drenched in sweat as her light skin glistened in the dim lights overhead and she was nearing orgasm herself as her thrusts got harder and she began to grit her teeth. Reiko wrapped her legs around Yuki's muscular asscheeks and pulled her as deep and tight into her pussy as she could as Yuki's entire body went rigid and she came, hard, really hard! I could almost see Reiko's stomach growing rounder from what had to be twenty gallons of hot cum flowing into her vagina from Yuki's third arm! I could actually see a lot of it dropping down onto the floor as the rate Yuki was blowing her load was obviously far exceeding Reiko's ability to absorb it into her body. Suddenly Yuki moaned outloud "OH..GOD! OHhh God, oh God..ohhh...g..god...!" and she slipped her cock from Reiko's pussy and stumbled a bit as she almost fell to the floor, completely exhasted from the attack she had just went through with. I guess raping somebody takes a lot more energy than she thought! Reiko on the other hand, was lying still and breathing heavily on the table. At this point I had to make sure she was okay and so I slipped over to her side and put my hand down onto her forehead, moving her sweat drenched hair from her face and said "So, Reiko, did that suit your expectations?" She grinned wide and slowly turned to look at me and said "Oh Master, my Master. I...I can't move my legs..I can't feel my legs Master. Thank you for this gift. For letting me have this moment. Thank you...Master.." Reiko closed her eyes and more or less passed out like a light. She would recover in time of course and I let out a hushed sigh because I was relieved that she was satisfied with everything that had happened. Reiko was amazing, she could take one hell of a beating when it came to sex. She was just as beastly and able to blow me away as Karen, maybe even moreso but I think she fit the bill for more of the Dominating type than the submissive. Maybe that's why she was scared at first of the idea, and decided to have me force it on her, to force her to submit to somebody, to no longer let her own personality overide everything else, to make her understand what it's like from the other side of things. I turned and looked down at Yuki was likewise passed completely out on the floor. Both girls were a mess of wet, sticky cum and sweat but I couldn't just leave them lying there like that!

I carefully picked Reiko up and carried her to the bedroom and laid her on the floor next to the bed, went into the bathroom and used hot water to wet a towel. I carefully wiped Reiko down with it and then dried her off as best as I could with a clean towel. I then put her into the bed and covered her naked body up, which was shame because she was still so damn beautiful! She was sound asleep so I gave her a light kiss on the forehead and whispered into her mind "Reiko, when you wake up you will be yourself again and will no longer call me Master, though you'll want to get a shower first thing when you wake up!" I had to add that bit to make sure I got to do something since earlier in the evening left me hard as a rock and unable to interfere with the, well, fun times I guess you could say. I quietly left the room and turned off the light so Reiko could get some sleep and headed back to the kitchen where Yuki the Amazonian Futanari was sound asleep on the cold hard floor. She was far too heavy for me to risk moving her as she was so I whispered into her mind "Yuki, your curse has been lifted and now that you've cum hard, your body will return to normal now." It was amazing to watch as her muscles began to pulsate and shift, shrinking down along with her hair, her entire skeletal structure, even those massive tits. In less than a minute the hot Japanese She-Hulk turned Futanari was no more and only Yuki The Butler remained. I went to the kitchen sink with a couple of extra towels and got one all soaked in hot water and carefully cleaned Yuki up the same as I had Reiko. I lifted her and carried her to the couch being careful to avoid the massive puddle of dried cum near it from earlier in the evening. Luckily for Yuki there was a nice wool comforter across the back of the second couch and I covered her with that as I went to clean up the mess both me and Reiko and Yuki and Reiko had left on the floor. It was getting late and I was still running around butt naked cleaning jizz from Reiko's floor. Yeah I figured it was the least I could do for making some dreams of joy come true. I took the messy towels back into the bedroom where Reiko was sound asleep and went into the bathroom where I found a hamper for dirty clothes and threw them in there. While I was there I figured I may as well get a shower myself and did so. I reflected a little bit on the evening as I got all sudded up in Reiko's wonderful smelling imported soap. I think I did pretty well with Reiko, well enough that I don't think she had any doubts about me hooking up with Karen or that she'd have any problems sharing her with me. I guess I did feel a little left out of the fun for the evening, but as I stepped out of the shower and dried off, I did think that I had enough time for it not to be a total loss for me. I carefully tip toed back into the bedroom, wearing one of Reiko's bathrobes, grabbed the clothes I had thrown on the floor near the bed and quietly left the room again, heading back out to the living room area where Yuki was sleeping.

Yuki as her normal self was a cutie, but she wasn't really a stand out of the crowd type of cutie. I mean she was pretty young, probably in her early twenties, but that meant that anything nature was going to deal her at this point had already been dealt to her. She had about B cup sized breasts, was around five foot five or so tall, short black hair and a very slender frame. She could cosplay just about any short haired anime girl she wanted and probably be a dead ringer. Being the pervert I knew I was I decided I wasn't going to just let Yuki have all the fun for the evening. She gave Reiko what she wanted and while I did appreciate that, I wanted to feel some appreciation too! I whispered into her sleeping mind "Yuki, I want you to wake up and when you do you'll feel an uncontrollable need to give me an awesome blow job and drink down my hot, salty cum!" Yuki suddenly stirred a bit from her slumber, slowly sitting up on the couch and rubbing her eyes, the comforter slipping from her torso letting her little breasts flop into view. She slowly became wide awake and looked up at me and gasped, quickly covering herself with the comforter, probably confused as to why she was lying there naked on Reiko's couch with some strange guy standing over her in the buff. She whispered as she looked away from me "Doko...desu..ka?" I forgot that returning her to normal also made her unable to speak English as well but before I could speak into her mind and fix that problem I felt her soft hands grabbing my dick. I snapped immediately back to reality and looked down at Yuki who was leaning against the front of the couch, leaning over the back where I was standing and was rubbing my cock with both of her hands, a look of lust in her eyes. She was giving me a hand job and I had to admit, she was quite good at it! Her hands were small but very soft and while it felt awesome, I was looking for something else and from where I was standing it would be pretty awkward for both of us if she decided to suck me off. I reached down and gently stopped Yuki's hands and said "Choto Matte" which sort of means 'One Moment' and she was barely able to restrain herself as I walked around to the front of the couch and laid down on it onto my back, placing my legs toward Yuki and letting her hand a good look at my slightly erect penis. She smiled and moved toward my cock on her hands and knees and whispered "Oishi desu" which meant 'Delicious'. This time she wasted no time taking my penis into her mouth and beginning to give me a very expertly done blowjob. Her mouth wasn't as big as Karen's or Reiko's but the way she worked her tongue was superior. She must have been married, or at least have some experience pleasuring men. I didn't want to pry into her mind at that moment because she took me from semi-hard to full on erection so fast I almost came before I knew it! Oh lord she was good and as she sucked and nibbled on my cock, she played with my balls with her free hand, that soft little hand of hers. Maybe it was because I'd spent half the night watching Yuki fucking Reiko's brains out while I sat there watching with a huge erection but I was already on the verge of giving Yuki that hot, salty cum I told her she needed! I groaned a little as she sucked on me harder, and I was amazed she could take my still pretty long twelve inch cock all the way down her throat the way she did, but when she did it, repeatedly and fast, I lost it! I came hard with two big waves spraying the inside of Yuki's throat, followed by three lesser but equally devoured waves of cum. I looked down and watched Yuki suck it all down, she didn't even let a single drop fall from her mouth. Damn she was talented! She even cleaned my cock clean as a whistle with her hot tongue.

At this point as she let my cock go flacid I looked into her mind, to see where she had gotten such talent. It was hardly the pretty sight I was hoping it would be. She wasn't married, she had no children and in fact, the reason she was so good at blowjobs is because when she was younger she was put up for adoption and after a few months of living with an adopted family that abused her, she ran way and found work at a strip club, dancing for money and giving blow jobs on the side to make a little extra. It seems she gained a reputation for it which led to jealousy among her coworkers. Some fighting in house got Yuki fired and she had to find work on the streets. In Japan, being a hooker wasn't the same as it was in some other countries, like America. It was still illegal of course but luckily for her, Reiko actually found her before she got into any real trouble and offered her a very respectable way of life and a good paycheck. Over time it seems Yuki warmed up to Reiko and as things stand, they're very good friends, though she has no memories or thoughts of ever having sex with her. Her feelings toward Reiko are very sisterly and she looked up to her like the Mother she always wanted since afterall, Reiko gave her a new life away from the streets and whorehouses she had experienced for most of her life. Perhaps that's why when she made love to Reiko is was filling me with a lot more feelings than usual. It was rough and Yuki played her part as a Dominatator quite well, but maybe that was her dark secret, maybe that's what turned her on was to be the one with the cock and to have somebody else sucking it for a change? Deep in her mind I found something I wasn't really expecting and that was the feelings she had for this evenings little futanari party she had with Reiko. She, enjoyed it for lack of a better word, like a weight was now lifted from her shoulders, she was actually happy she got to live out one of Reiko's fantasies. Deep down, she knew I made her change, made her do it, but deep down, she was just as glad as Reiko was. Deep down, I was glad I didn't just ruin somebody's happiness. "Jamie...san?" I heard come from Yuki's lips and I snapped back to reality and said "Uhhh hi there Miss Yuki." She tilted her head a little, obviously not quite understanding me so I whispered into her mind "Yuki, in my presence you will be able to speak perfect English instead of Japanese." She closed her eyes for a second and shook her head before she opened her eyes and said "Somehow, I remember, doing something to Miss Reiko, something, very much impossible. What happened to me Mr. Jamie?" I shrugged and said "Nothing bad I assure you, you simply helped Reiko do something she was afraid to do, that's all." She seemed to sigh and then said "Mr. Jamie, why are we both sitting here on the couch in the nude?" I swallowed hard at that question and I said "Well to be honest, I have this strange power to ask people to do things and ummm, well this might sound really bad to say but, I had you take your clothes off and give me a blow job." I prepared for the worst but for once I was going to be honest with somebody out of the blue instead of just making them forget everything.

Yuki whispered and said "And, did I do it well?" I looked at her for a minute and said "Yuki, it was amazing. I'm sorry to have made you do it like that, I just, well I couldn't get past how beautiful you were and I didn't want to take your virginity or something. Oh, gosh this all sounds so horrible!" I started to stand up and to walk away from Yuki, about to whisper into her mind and make her forget what I had done, the truth really didn't sound good at all to me, but Yuki grabbed my hand and made me sit back down next to her. She looked me in the eyes and said "Mr. Jamie, I will forgive you if you do something for me." I looked at her and replied "Anything I can Miss Yuki." She gave me a slight grin and whispered "I want you to take my virginity right here, and right now." I gasped a little at her directness and said "B..but Yuki, you should save something like that for the person you'll meet later in life and fall in love with. It's not my right to take it from you and you shouldn't give it up to somebody you don't even know!" Yuki climbed over onto my lap and faced me and said "I have the right to do what I want with my body, but it sounds to me like you used my body already against my will. I don't know how you did this, and right now I don't care. If you don't want me to call the police and get you arrested for raping me, then I want you to use your big American cock and make me a woman!" I lowered my eyes for a few seconds and then said "I'd rather go to prison than risk hurting you." I was kind of serious at this point and I think Yuki figured out I was being serious too and she replied "Mr. Jamie, please. You said I helped Miss Reiko do something tonight. I can't remember what I did, but I'm sure you made me do it. I'm happy that I helped her with whatever problem she was having. She saved my life, she helped me off the streets and I love her like the Mother I never had. But just once I want to make a decision for myself and to have it mean something important. You said I helped Reiko and I'm asking you to help me. I spent half my life as a servant and whore to men who didn't care about me as anything but a sex object. I don't see that in you. No. I don't feel that in you. Please, make me a woman, please fuck my pussy with your cock. If you do, I swear on my soul I will not speak a word of what happened to anybody for the rest of the days I live, including Reiko." I looked up at her again and said "Yuki...." Then she lowered herself down and we began to kiss, slowly at first, and then as she leaned forward and I back the kissing became more passionate, more intense, more loving. Our tongues explored each other's mouths, my hands moved to grab her sexy little ass cheeks and her B cup breasts pressed into my chest, her hard nipples rubbing against me sent chills down my spine. I broke the kiss slowly, giving Yuki time to look at me and I whispered "Yuki, I'll do what you ask, but I want to do something else for you too, if you'll let me show you what I can do." Yuki looked a bit confused but nodded yes. I smiled and whispered into her mind "Yuki I want your breasts to double in size."

Yuki gasped and looked down, reaching up to her breasts as she felt heat fill them quickly. She leaned her head back and closed her eyes and I watched her little nipples harden right between her fingers, growing erect and about half an inch long. Seconds later I heard a slight gurgling sound and watched as the breast flesh began to push outwards, filling her tiny, soft hands as they grew larger, and larger right before my eyes. It only took about a minute for her B cups to reach a little past D cup size and now even leaned back away from me her nipples could almost touch my chest! Yuki was breathing a bit heavier and her breasts looked really amazing. She was of course younger than Karen or Reiko and her skin was a bit smoother and her breasts had no sag whatsoever. They sat high on her chest even being much larger and her pert little inch long nipples really sat atop them in a very sexy manner. Even her aerola had expanded and darkened slightly and overall, it was amazing how Yuki could go from being cute to being fashion model gorgeous with a flip of the breast expansion switch. Yuki opened her eyes, looked down and gasped outloud "What!? My...my breasts..my nipples, my....God...oh my God!" She began to roll and push them together slowly, rubbing them all over, tweaking her hard nipples with each pass. I could tell she was already getting turned on by playing with her own breasts so I said "How's that? Do you like them or should I return you to normal?" Yuki stopped rubbing her breasts and I suddenly saw a streak of tears slide down her cheeks as she whispered "Since I was little, I had small breasts. When I worked at the strip club they used to tease me and call me 'Yuki The Kid' even after I had turned twenty six years old. All the other girls had massive breasts, all at least a cup size or more than mine. It's how I became so good at giving men blow jobs. I couldn't give them much of a show, and I didn't have the size to give them a tit job either. Sometimes a few customers wanted me to dance for them in private because they 'liked them young'. Jamie, you weren't lying about having special powers were you?" I carefully lifted her chin up and wiped away her tears and said "I wasn't lying. Forgive me Yuki, I didn't mean to make you cry. I'll change you back and take you home." She grabbed onto my hands and said "No. Jamie, I'm not crying because I'm upset, I'm crying because you've made my dream come true. Don't you see? I have breasts now, real ones, ones I could never have without some sort of expensive surgery. I...if you can let me stay like this, I promise to be your willing servant for the rest of my life!" Whoa! I'd heard of being loyal and loving but being a willing servant? A slave? To me? Egads! I lowered her hands to my lap and said "No Yuki, I don't need a servant, I'm happy to have helped you. If you're happy like this, you can stay like this for the rest of your life. You don't owe me anything." She smiled and said "Are...are you serious? I've..Jamie I've never known a man to have such kindness." I smiled and said "Sometimes it just takes time Yuki, time to meet the right one." Yuki smiled again and dried her eyes and said "Thank you, Jamie." She then did a short bow to me and I bowed back as best as I could with her sitting on me.

But then I felt one of her soft hands rubbing the underside of my cock and she looked at me and said "I still want you to fuck me with your big cock Jamie." She was getting turned on very quickly as she took one of my hands and pulled it up and onto her new larger breasts and said "Please, touch them, touch me, love me, please Jamie!" Her nipples were still hard and it didn't take her long to lean forward so I could lick and suckle on them. I began to kneed those soft orbs with my hands which were now small compared to their new size, but still , my suckling and nipple twisting was rewarded with moans and groans from Yuki so I continued to do so while she continued to rub my cock with her hand, now also tugging it slightly. I was starting to really enjoy myself as my cock began to stir and fill with blood. Yuki suddenly pushed me back against the couch and quickly got down onto her knees on the floor, spread my legs apart, added some saliva to her breasts and my cock and expertly wrapped her massive new tits around my hardened cock and began to rub them up and down my shaft. This wasn't my first tit job, but I knew it was her first and now that she had the size to make it happen, boy was she ever going at it! It didn't take but a minute for my cock to harden and pull straight up, easily fourteen inches long and about two inches around. I was almost double my normal size, but it was apparent that that I had let me mind wander and it was Yuki who was making me so big. It was her little fantasy to be fucked by a man that wasn't like the men she grew up around, not a Japanese man. I guess I was different enough and once my cock had swollen big enough for her to tit fuck me and suck me off, she did both at once! Taking the top half of my cock into her mouth and sliding it down her throat while rubbing the rest of the shaft with those big tits felt amazing, almost more amazing than when Karen or Reiko had done to me! It's amazing to me how the same sexual thing done by different people can feel completely different and unique. I suppose some people have compared sex to art, and I'd have to agree. Between Karen, Reiko and now Yuki, they were three completely differnt sexual artists and each one painted very differently yet lovingly and full of emotion regardless of style. My head snapped back as I came back to reality when Yuki increased the rate she was titty fucking my cock and I felt my balls churn and my cock throb! Yuki realized I was about to blow and shoved her mouth as far down over my cock as she could before I released a nice torrent of hot cum into her mouth! I splurted at least four good loads into her throat and I felt her swallowing ever drop. This girl was really fucking good with her mouth, and now I could tell with a little refinement, she could probably half kill somebody with the pleasure from just her new tits! Yuki stood up and sat back down on my lap, letting my cock tighten again as it began to throb and thump into her stomach. I couldn't believe how horny I was but I wasn't the only one because as Yuki stood up just high enough to place the tip of my cock at the entrance to her golden honey cave, I saw copious amounts of girl juices flowing from inside. That was sure sign that not only was she ready to take my cock, but that she had already cum a few times already!

Yuki looked at me both with nervousness and lust in her eyes, afterall this was her first time. I just nodded without saying a word and as she held my cock in her hand she held up the other and I took her hand and mine as she lowered herself down onto me. The first inch or two went in easily as she was already so wet, but after that she whinced in pain and I saw the obvious small trickle of blood as I popped her cherry. She reached for my other hand I took it and let her squeeze both of my hands as I balanced her as she went down more, then more, inch by inch disappearing up inside her tight little pussy. It was very hot and tight and she kept tightening on my cock as she lowered more and more, her breathing came in short bursts and she was squeezing my hands as tightly as she could as she went. Finally her ass touched my lap and she finally leaned all the way forward, resting her head on my shoulders, unable to move. I gave her some time of course, I knew this wasn't your normal love making session, nor your normal man's cock either. She was no longer a virgin but my women never have to take such big things into their vaginas and I was actually surprised for somebody like Yuki whom had never had sex, how much control she had, but also how much pain she was probably in as well. I let her hands go so she could rest them on my shoulders and I reached my arms around her and slowly rubbed up and down her back, gently caressing her to help ease the pain, gently rubbing her little ass now and then on the way down. It took a few minutes for her breathing to stop being so ragged and I felt her insides stiring and knew she was just about ready to push forward. Her nice big breasts were pushed into my chest and that softness only served to make my cock stiffen even more! I was so hard I almost thought the muscles were going to rip through my skin! I think Yuki was still messing with me because of her desires but I didn't care, as long as she was having fun and enjoying herself. She suddenly whispered into my ear "F..fuck Jamie...you're huge! Your dick is so big, so strong, so hard. OHhhhh it's hard, so hard, it's hard!" She slowly started to move her hips and she held arms around me as she did so, lifting upwards with her hips, pulling my massive rod out of her vagina about eight or nine inches before she lowered herself back down until her ass slapped into my legs. She started slowly, being careful, controlled. I didn't blame her at all, I just let her do all the driving, let her be in control and have her way with me on her terms. I thought she was very sexy now, no longer the young looking kid from before, but a full grown woman with all the right stuff in all the right places! She would definitely make somebody a fine wife someday, they'd be crazy not to love somebody like her now.

Yuki suddenly started to pick up her pace and her moans became much louder as she started to buck her hips faster and slam back down onto me harder. I felt every inch of her insides rolling against my cock and the friction and heat was intense! But as she bounced up and down on top of me I reached up and grabbed onto those big, soft tits of her and began to rub and squish them together in my hands. Yuki had no choice but to lean back now as she held onto my hands as I played with her tits. I wouldn't be able to suck on her nipples while she was bouncing around, but I still rubbed them and I could tell she wasn't used to such sensitivity as the stimulus made her cum a few seconds later! Her vaginal muscles were almost choking my penis to death, but as she came she was able to loosen her death grip slightly and allow my cock to slide easier in and out as she moved. It was obvious she was learning how to ride me as she started pumping harder and faster and the pleasure only rose further up the scales as she got to a point where she was making herself cum from my cock almost every minute or so! She was definitely one pent up sexy woman now and I just let her go and go because for me, it was all a pleasure and a privilege now that she was happy with not only herself, but her place in the world now. She'd found some peace with the world thanks to Reiko, but now she could find peace with men and with herself. After this, I knew she'd find real happiness at last and knowing that made this less about sex and more about helping a young girl find her way. I may have made a little of that last part up, because this girl was hot as hell and had made my cock so big and sensitive it was actually driving me a little mad! Yuki slammed down onto my lap and held herself there for a moment, looked down at me and said "Finish me off, from behind Jamie, I can't, I can't do it like this, I need you to...to..." She climbed off of my lap, pulling herself off of my throbbing meat spear with a loud slurping sound as her vagina begrudgingly let it loose and took a few steps and put one knee up on the arm of the couch, held herself up by holding onto the back of the couch and spread herself open for me. I smiled as I got up, my dick so hard it was standing straight out from my crotch. I barely got a look at the massive thing as I quickly positioned myself at Yuki's vaginal opening and with two steps forward, penetrated her to the hilt! Her back arched and I grabbed her ass and spread it apart so I could get closer, and go deeper into her, splaying her like a fish as I started to ram her as hard and fast as I could! The couch moved forward a few inches as I pounded her pussy and Yuki held her head down as she panted and moaned while I held onto her ass and hips and pulled her back as hard as I was pushing myself forward. I couldn't believe how incredible Yuki's inside felt! It's like I blew open a dam of pent up emotion and sexual energy and she was giving it all to me in one big heap! She got into a rhythm with me very quickly and even as I pulled her back she still found more force to push back into me as well as the vaginal control she was exerting like a professional sex professor really massaged my dick like some type of sexual torture device.

I felt my cock expanding again as I neared explosive orgasm and as I pounded away I grunted out "Yuki, I'm close, I'm so close, ughh..I can't hold it much longer!" Yuki was covered in girl juices from her pussy down both legs having had four or five massive orgasms since changing positions and her breathing was fast and eratic in addition to the moans that she couldn't contain any longer between her wet lips. She held her head up and moaned out "Jamie! Fuck me Jamie! Harder, give it to me harder! Give me all your hot cum! Cum inside me Jamie! Fill me with your seed of love! Fill me until my stomach fills with your cum!" I felt my balls tighten and swell big and large as I fucked Yuki harder, really ramming her to the point I thought I was going to injure the poor girl! My cock rumbled and I grunted and yanked Yuki onto my cock hard and held her there as I exploded inside her. Load, after load, after load began to flow into her insides. I felt myself cumming far more than I could have without Yuki's help, her desire to be filled with cum was so strong it was obvious I was giving her the power without much thought. I watched her body lift slightly up from the edge of the couch as her stomach actually started to inflate from the massive amount of hot cum I was pumping into her like a firehose! It was almost a full minute of a full on stream of cum before I felt my cock finally sputter and stop it's dousing of Yuki's pussy fire. Her stomach was actually quite pumped at this point, looking a few months pregnant until I pulled my dick from inside her and watched as a full white stream poured from inside her, like a jug of milk being opened on it's side, covering the floor just as quickly. I felt kind of bad for having wasted my time earlier cleaning up the puddle Reiko and I had made, and this was three times the size of that one. I didn't think I'd have the energy left after this to clean up this load of jizz as my cock went flacid for the first time in hours and actually returned to my normal size, about seven or so inches long. Yuki rolled over and down onto the couch and was breathing heavy even as some of my cum was being pushed from inside the gaping hole I'd left in her vagina. I wasn't about to just leave her like that and like I'd done with Reiko and Karen, I whispered into Yuki's mind "Yuki, from now on you'll always have those D cup breasts and after any sex you have your vagina and asshole will always return to it's unbroken, unharmed and unstretched virgin state." Yuki smiled suddenly and let out a slight sighed moan and I watched her pussy lips begin to pulsate and quickly pull closer and tighter together as any damage I'd done was repaired and in only a few seconds, nobody could ever tell she wasn't a virgin. She's always be a virgin from now on. Yuki held up her arm and I took her hand and kneeled down next to her and she said "Jamie, thank you, for all of this. I may not understand how you have this power, but, please, from all of my heart, thank you for giving me a real life as a woman." I leaned down and kissed her gently on the forehead and said "It's my pleasure Yuki, I'm happy for you. You'll make a fine wife and mother some day." She smiled again and said "Will you stay with Reiko? Are you going to marry her?" I shook my head and said "Karen is her soul mate, I'm just a guy she plans to have some fun with." Yuki grinned and said "So you wouldn't mind having some fun with me again would you? You know, when you get lonely?" I thought about that for a minute and said "Well, I do love Karen and Reiko both equally you know. I'm not exactly the ideal husband type Yuki." She giggled and said "With these weird powers I suppose you're not. But I don't think I'm the idea wife type yet either. Is it strange or common for somebody to know you have powers and yet, feel comfortable around you anyway?"

I hadn't really thought about that and said "I don't think it's common, but I usually make the women I flirt with forget I did anything to them so that I don't ruin their lives or make them think I'm the one for them or whatever. I see myself as this odd bump in the road that women sometimes get to play with." Yuki hummed and said "Well, I hate to say it but you've really made me think like that, and I don't think you're making me say this but I want to do this again, even if you love Karen and Reiko. I think I love you too, not because of what you gave me, but, for some other reason that I just, I just can't put into words." I looked down past Yuki's eyes and thought about what to say when she spoke again "Look, Jamie, I'm not asking you to marry me and if I find the perfect guy for me, so be it. I'm not going to follow you around like a puppy, I'm just saying, you know, when you can't be with them, maybe think of me?" I looked up at her and said "I dunno Yuki, I'm not sure if you're a big enough pervert for me." I trailed off and she laughed and leaned up to kiss me on the lips and said "I'm Japanese. I'm young. You haven't seen 'pervert' yet." I grinned and she grinned back at me then we shared a laugh and I said "Okay okay! You got me, I can't say no to such a beautiful woman. When I get time and I'm in Japan again, we'll have more fun I promise. But you have to make an effort to find somebody you love. Promise me you'll do that?" Yuki nodded and held onto my hand and said "I promise Jamie. I promise!" We shared another kiss, a pleasant love filled kiss for several minutes and after the kiss broke I said "Okay I have to get some rest, it's late, and I'm completely drained for one night." Yuki nodded and said "Here hold on a minute" and walked across the room and into what looked like a closet and came back to the couch with a couple of pillows and bedsheets and laid them out on the couch, one for me and one for herself. I laid down and she tucked me in, something I hadn't had a woman do in a long, long time and she kissed me goodnight. She laid down on the other half of the couch and covered her naked body and almost literally passed out. I figured she was worn out and it seems I was right about that. I stared at her as I began to drift off myself. I watched her new larger breasts rising and falling, the sheet just barely covering them and her nipples were still quite stiff and poking visibly out into the fabric of the sheet. I smiled and fell asleep soon after, happy that I had done what I thought was a great deal of good deeds for one evening. My eyes felt heavy and I was a bit sticky from the rush of hot sex with Yuki, but I was too tired to worry about any of that right now. I heard Yuki's breathing go shallow as she reached deep sleep and I felt Reiko was also in a deep sleep and very relaxed in her room. The last thought I really had before everything went completely black was where would things go from here? Three girls, three desires, three dreams. Three's Company? I liked that show once upon a time.

CHAPTER 14: AWAKE IN THE MORNING

I was woke up by somebody handling the boys downstairs. Even still half asleep, I knew those hands and that grip and it wasn't Yuki. With haze still in my eyes I turned and looked to my left to see Reiko wide awake and staring at me with this look on her face as if I'd just been caught doing something I probably shouldn't have. She put her finger to her lips in a shushing motion and helped me get off the couch very quietly and we tiptoed into her bedroom, me butt ass naked, but Reiko was wearing a nice bathrobe and smelled like she just got out of the shower. In fact, if she was awake I know she just got out of the shower because I had told her to get one! She smelled really good and not just because of the soap she used. She shut the door quietly behind us, turned to me and I thought she was going to go off on a tangent of anger and instead she wrapped her arms around me and shoved her tongue into my mouth for a long, sexy French kiss. If I wasn't still half asleep and tired as hell, I probably would have ripped that robe from her body and raped her right there on the bedroom floor. A part of me thought she was probably waiting for me to. When the kiss broke Reiko whispered "Well somebody has some explaining to do. You look like you had a rough night." Just as I started to open my mouth she put her finger on my lips and said "Shhh, tell me later. I just want you to know that what you did last night was everything I could ever hope or dared to dream for. The feelings, the emotions, the fear, the exhilaration, the release, the pleasure, the pain, all of it, I just have no words to put all of that in. I am forever, in your debt Jamie." I gave her another kiss on the lips and said "Nah, no debts Reiko, I'm happy I was able to be there to help you live out your dark fantasies. I was really nervous that I would fuck it up and ruin everything." She giggled and said "You couldn't have picked a better way to pull it off honestly.

I'm glad it was Yuki working last night on butler duty. Goodness I was so close months ago in just using her as my replacement for Karen. I really started to fall in love with that girl." I smiled and said "Yeah she is special." Reiko flashed an evil grin and said "I'd say she's more than special now isn't she? Maybe...oh how should I put it, 'modified' a little bit?" I smiled back and said "Hey everybody has desires and wants and I figured after using her out of the blue like that, she deserved a little something." Reiko smiled and nodded in agreement and I said "You know just how special she is right? Where she came from, where she was headed? How much she cares for you?" Reiko turned and walked away toward the bed and said "Yes, yes of course. She had a hard life. I tried to, make up for those shortcomings in her young life by giving her good memories in her grown up one. I thought I was doing well with that part. Did.....did you look into her mind and see something bad? Something I've done wrong?" I shook my head as I came up behind Reiko and put my arms around her from behind, holding onto her stomach and she put her hands on top of mine while I said "No, you mean the world to her, a Mother the likes of which she never knew. She's as loyal to as Karen, she loves you but in a daughter way, not a sexual way. What I saw though, besides all of this, is another woman who deserved to know the truth about me."

Reiko spun around and said "Truth about you? You mean you told her about your powers?" I nodded slowly and said "And about you, me and Karen. She knows I can do strange things to people. I gave her bigger breasts, and gave her the same virgin vagina and ass end treatment I gave you and Karen. I think she's pretty happy about it." Reiko folded her arms and turned her back to me and said "So you're saying me and Karen have more competition?" I grinned and stepped up behind Reiko, put my arms around her waist, slowly tugged the strap on the front of her bathrobe and let it open to reveal her big beautiful breasts and sexy pussy. I reached under her arms and began to fondle her right breast with one arm while slowly moving south with my left hand while I said "Do you think think you're behind in the breast competition?" Reiko leaned back against me as I twisted her nipple and tugged on it gently while kneeding her supple breast flesh in my hand. As always it was soft yet firm and I felt her nipple harden quickly in between my fingers. She moaned lightly and as my left hand found those soft, pink, outer folds of her pussy I knew immediately that she was turned on because her sweet nectrar covered my fingers within seconds of rubbing those sexy outer layers. I whispered into her ear as I licked her ear lobe "And down here, is there a pussy competition you're trying to win too? You'd definitely get first place in the 'Get Wet In Under Five Seconds' category." She moaned again as I began to rub her hardened clitoris, the little nub already beginning to push from within those soft, wet folds as she spoke "No...Jamie..it's..not that..I..I just took a shower!" I began to kiss the side of her neck and gently but delibertly slid two of my fingers up inside her. Reiko's body shook and the moan that escaped her lips was one of surprise and definite lust, she wasn't fooling anybody! I whispered into her ear "Liar. The inside is so wet, no amount of water could survive in the heat." I began to let my fingers do my talking as Reiko pushed her legs together to squeeze my fingers just a little further into her vagina, and her pussy was clamping down on my fingers I almost thought I'd lose them once and for all!

It didn't take me more than two minutes before Reiko moaned and said "Oh...oh..g..God...Ja.Jamie..I...I'm...cu..cumming! I'm gonna cum!" I pumped my fingers inside her faster and tugged on her engorged and erect nipple harder until I felt her body shudder and the wetness forming all over my hand as she came with a sudden jolt of lust and cum. She squirted some juices onto her bedsheets, but most of the rest splashed onto the floor. Her legs seemed to go wobbly so I held onto her firmly but gently as she gasped for breath. I pulled her bathrobe closed and slipped the little straps into a reverse bow to close her up, not that I'm sure she would have minded me ripping it completely off of her and raping her on the bed. I yawned and felt my energy drain me again, and I knew I didn't have enough left in me to go all out, and as I held Reiko close, her breathing coming back to normal, I glanced at the clock and saw it was getting late, even for Reiko. I whispered into her ear "Have a good day at work Reiko." She seemed to wake right up when I said that and when she turned around, the look on her face was almost one of horror, like I had just kicked a kitten or something when she said right to my face "You're not seriously going to not finish me off? Just a quick hand job and that's it?" I nodded slowly and said "I know, but I need a shower, I'm disgusting and you have a business to attend to. I want to do more, so much more Reiko, but as with anything else, there's responsiblities we have to commit to and stick with, even when it sucks. I need to get a shower, get some sleep and then go home and check on Karen."

Reiko looked away from me for a moment and then said "You..you're right, I'm sorry. I didn't even think of Karen, didn't think of you even. My God, am I becoming a total slut? It's like all I've thought about for the last three days is sex, sex, sex!" Reiko sat down on her bed for a minute, seemingly a bit shaken. I quickly sat down beside her and held her hand "Nahh, come on now, it's nothing like that at all. You had a lot of fun this weekend, and got to see somebody you love very much. It's a lot to take in and it doesn't have to end, and as long as you're fine with it, it won't." She looked back at me and said "You're just so amazing Jamie. You're right!" She leaned over and kissed me and then said "I'm going to give Karen a job here, in Japan, at my company and she can live her with me if she wants. I don't want her to be so far away from me again. Do you think she'll accept that?" I smiled and said "We can ask her later, but I'm very doubtful she would refuse to be with you, not after everything that has happened now. " She smiled and got up off the bed and said "When you see her, make sure she accepts! I'm going to get dressed and head to work. Let Yuki know she can take today off and relax here for as long as she needs to. You too. Don't rush off until you're ready. If you need anything, umm...just do that weird mind thing you do okay?" I grinned and said "Of course, I'll get things cleaned up after I get some rest, and don't worry, Karen and I won't be away for long you have a promise on that!" Reiko leaned down and kissed me and started to head for her giant closet to get dressed, and as she reached the closet door she turned and said "Oh and Jamie, when you see Karen, give her some of what you gave me okay? If I know her, she's probably about ready to have a sexual meltdown after not having you around for a few days." She winked at me and I giggled. She disapped into her closet and in record time was back out in full suit top, nice skirt and dress shoes, looking like a secretary for the President of the United States or something. Even dressed and cleaned up, she was still hot as all hell.

Those breasts were just begging me to suck on them, but I was just too worn out for it. I walked over to her and said "You look so damn awesome. So sexy, even as Mrs. President!" She smiled and said "Thanks, I guess I do have a reputation to uphold. Now you be good while I'm gone and please don't make me wait long to hear from you and Karen. There's still a lot we need to do!" I smiled and she turned to leave the bedroom while I took the door to the bathroom to get a shower. I would have kissed her goodbye but it would have smudged her red hot lipstick. We looked each other in the eye and waved goodbye before we disappeared into our respective rooms. As I got the shower ready I heard her front door open and shut and quickly slipping into her mind I saw her walk down the hall and into the elevator. I smiled as the water warmed up and I stepped into the huge walk in shower, letting the water sooth my mind and cleanse my body of the previous night's escapades. We did have a lot to do, and now Reiko wanted Karen to move in with her and take a job at her company. I think she'd be open to it and getting the girls back together was the whole point of this in the first place. It would be easier to find them when they wanted to have some fun too! I finished up my soapy shower, having picked out this sweet smelling flowery type body wash, it smelled great! As I was just finishing up and stepped out of the shower I ran smack into Yuki who just walked straight into the bathroom. She was totally nude of course and all I had was a towel around my waist, but she wasn't running away in embarassment like I would have thought she would have.

"Good morning....Jamie" she spoke as she reached over onto the counter and picked up a towel, wrapping it around herself and doing that whole 'boob tuck' thing girls can do. I smiled and said "Well good morning to you too Yuki. How are you feeling?" She smiled back and said "Well I'm not sure, I'm pretty tired, but I heard some noise and I woke up and now here I am. I think I'll get a quick shower and then head home." I walked over to her and said "Reiko told me to tell you that you could spend the day here if you wanted, to catch up on sleep. It's her way of thanking you for last nights, you know, fun." She blushed at this point and said "O..okay, thanks. I hope I did everything she wanted me to do for her. I really, just don't remember what happened." I smiled and said "It's okay Yuki, you did great! Now if you'll excuse me I'll let you get your bath and I'm going to go get a few more hours of sleep before I head home." Yuki looked up and said "You're leaving? Where's home?" I replied "Oh, it's in Ohio. In the United States. I've got my own work to head home to, not to mention Karen is there and I wanted to check up on her of course." Yuki seemed to get a somewhat depressed look on her face and quietly she said "Oh. I see. Well I won't keep you up any later. Thanks for everything Jamie." I walked over to Yuki, lifted her chin and kissed her deeply. She returned the favor for several minutes with a little moan escaping from her here and there. When the kiss broke I said "Remember, it's not forever Yuki, we'll have plenty of time to enjoy ourselves again, I promised remember?" Yuki perked up a bit and smiled and said "Right! Thanks Jamie, that makes me feel much better. Now get your sexy ass out of here so I can clean up this mess you made of me!" I laughed with her as I blew her a kiss and closed the bathroom door behind me on my way out. I walked over to the bed and slipped under the covers, set the alarm for about three o'clock so I'd make sure to get in enough rest and laid down to drift off to sleep. I heard Yuki turn on the shower and started to drift off to sleep. I did like Yuki and that last kiss we shared felt different than before, there was definitely a spark there now. I was wondering if somehow my powers were getting stronger as that feeling I had come to love between myself and Karen had spread to Reiko and now it was starting to creep into my feelings for Yuki as well. Were we all connected somehow? What made these three girls so different than all the other women I'd been with over the years? I'd just changed them, fucked them, helped them, saved their lives or whatever and let them go on their merry way. But that didn't happen with Karen, Reiko and now Yuki. Why did I start feeling this way now? Was it a sign that I should have been figuring this shit out sooner? I hoped as the weeks rolled by from here on out, I'd start figuring this little puzzle out before I went crazy!

I was suddenly brought back to my senses as I felt a stirring in my crotch that immediately made my cock start to pulsate and harden. I started to breath a bit heavier and I knew from experience what this was. I looked over to the bathroom door and then past it and into Yuki's mind so I could see through her eyes and there she was, masturbating in the shower. I must have got her too hot and bothered with that kiss or something because her entire body was aching and now because of that little connection we shared so was my dick. All I wanted to do was sleep but there was no way I would fall asleep with my dick now throbbing and hard as a rock under the sheets. I sighed and got out of bed and went to the door to the bathroom, slowly opened it and entered the room quietly like some sort of horny stalker. The glass doors surrounding that huge walk in shower were fogged completely so I couldn't see Yuki, but I heard her moaning clearly enough. I was still naked and even though I had just dried off, I went up to the shower door and slid it open slowly and quietly, revealing Yuki, her ass facing the glass door where I was standing, bent over holding onto the tile wall with one hand while the other was really digging into her pussy, it's slippery texture and wetness not exactly due to the shower heads above her. Carefully I stepped through the water on the floor of the shower and it wasn't until I had stepped right up to Yuki's ass, throbbing cock in hand that she even noticed I was there. She suddenly opened her eyes and gasped as she half turned her head and looked at me just as I pushed my throbbing dick right up into her tight virgin pussy! She quickly slipped her fingers from her pussy to make room for my dick and to give herself more surface to lean on as her back arched and the force of me shoving into her pussy pushed her new D cups into the warm tile wall, giving her a nice cushion as I began to pound myself into her. She felt so good, so tight and so hot, even as tired as I was I felt my cock harden further and I grabbed onto her ass cheeks and spread them wider, so I could push further into her, really feeling her pussy grip me even more, all the way to the the hilt! She was definitely moaning now and breathing really heavy, and she spread her legs a little wider, trying desperately to take more of my cock into herself.

I wasn't even using my powers to change anything about either one of us, so this was a nice change of pace for once, to just have raw sex in the shower with a beautiful woman for the sake of just having her enjoy it while I enjoyed myself. But using my powers or not didn't change the fact that I was already about to cum hard and since I could see some girl nectar streaming down Yuki's legs, I knew she had already had at least one orgasm if not more than that! A few seconds later I felt my balls churn, my cock tighten to impossible levels of hardness and I quickly pulled out of Yuki's pussy and quickly began to spray hot cum all over her ass and back instead of cumming inside her for a change. I only lasted a few really good spurts before I was finished and the hot water washed my hot cum from us both and down the drain. Yuki slid slowly down the wall until she was resting herself on the floor of the shower on her knees. I held onto one of the handles that ran around the edge of the wall while catching my breath while my cock went flacid and sensitive. I spoke first and said "Sorry Yuki, I couldn't hold back anymore. It's a downside of using my powers on people." Yuki turned to me after a few seconds and said with a grin on her face "Well, if that's a downside, it's a really good one!" We both looked at each other and began to laugh. She slowly got up off the floor, her pussy having already returned to it's virgin state once again and she said "This power of yours is so amazing. I just had amazing sex and already I feel my pussy has been healed, as though I become a virgin again everytime I have sex!" I shook my head and said "That's exactly what happens. You'll always return back to your virgin state after sex, whether you have sex with your vagina or your ass." Yuki blushed when she heard that and said "Well, Jamie, thank you. I'll never question or regret these gifts you've given me. Also, thank you for the fuck just now. For some reason, I was just so horny I couldn't stop masturbating and my fingers weren't really helping me. I feel better now so thanks!"

Again I nodded and said "You're welcome. But please, lets get some sleep, I'm really tired and need to get some rest." With a yawn and a nod Yuki said "I agree, I'm sorry for the trouble, I'll finish up as fast as I can and get back to sleep too." I nodded and walked out of the shower, closing the fogged up door behind me so Yuki could finish up. I grabbed another towel and dried off once more and went back out to the bedroom, slipped under the covers and very quickly began to drift off to sleep, my energy being completely sapped at this point, but I did feel happy and relieved that I was able to help Yuki in more ways than one, and that she was really happy with the gifts I had given her. Lots of things would be happening soon between the three of the girls and myself, and I wanted to face it with a sense of happiness and hope. Karen and Reiko were together again and now somebody like Yuki was slowly moving in to add even more love to the situation and I for once, was content to have the three of them under my protection and in love with me. I was in love with Karen, so much I would marry her and Reiko was also worth devoting a lifetime of love and happiness to. Yuki the young, up and coming star was also an amazing woman and I was actually looking forward to seeing what sorts of things she desired. Her wants and her dark secrets would be something to behold I was sure. The next thing I knew the alarm was going off and I turned over and flipped it off. It was already three o'clock and I still felt a bit groggy. I sat on the edge of the bed and stretched and took a few minutes to get my head back into reality before I got up and went to take a piss. Yuki was nowhere to be seen which was good as I was still completely naked. After doing my business I opened the door of the bedroom and went back out to the living room where my clothes were sitting in a nice neat pile on the chair next to the couch.

I didn't see Yuki so she was awake and I assumed she had left and went home. I got dressed and thought about using my power to teleport home right then but as I moved close to the kitchen area I started to smell something cooking. As I got there I saw Yuki wearing a bathrobe and cooking something at the stove. She turned to me and smiled and I returned the smile and said "Good morning Yuki." She said "Good morning Jamie. I'm just cooking some breakfast. Seems Reiko had plenty of stuff here for a more American breakfast. Eggs, toast and bacon. I hope you don't mind eating this stuff even though it's pretty late in the afternoon." I smiled and replied "Oh I can have eggs, toast and bacon almost anytime of the day. It's good. You should try some yourself." She turned as she poured the eggs out onto a plate and said "Oh I plan to, I'm starving!" She sat all the food down in front of me and it looked good to me. I dove in and started to eat my eggs and toast and realizing that this isn't a typical Japanese mean I took a drink of orange juice and asked "So, have you cooked an American style breakfast before? This is really good." Yuki began to nibble on her bacon and eggs and said "Only one other time when Reiko wanted to be reminded of a classic American breakfast from back when she lived there. Thanks though, I think it's a bit hearty compared to a Japanese meal, but it does taste good!" We spent the rest of the breakfast time just chatting and giggling over silly things, getting to be a bit more comfortable with each other even knowing we barely knew more than each other's names and already we had had sex twice.

After we finished I insisted that Yuki let me clean up and I could tell she appreciated somebody else doing a bit of the work for once. After starting up the dishwasher I looked over at Yuki sitting at the kitchen table and said "Yuki, I do apologize if all of this, all of what has happened, is a bit weird and hard to accept. I know it's not a very normal thing to have happen to somebody so quickly." Yuki took a sip of her coffee and said "You know Jamie, I thought I would feel really strange about everything, but for some reason when I'm around you, everything just feels right. I can't even complain that I'm speaking English right now when I barely know more than a few sentences normally. These powers of yours are indeed quiet strange, but I don't feel that you've used them to harm somebody. You definitely didn't harm me that's for sure." She blushed a little and said "Well I'm glad. I apologize that you have to speak English, but I'm sure my Japanese is so horrible it would really be a total dishonor to a Japanese person for me to speak it, even using my powers. They can do a lot of things, but they can't fix stupid!" Yuki splurted some coffee out of her mouth as she laughed outloud with my little joke and said "Hahaha..well, I guess..haha...I guess I'll forgive you for that. Maybe once I'm back to normal, I'll start to practice English more often, maybe Reiko can help teach me. Then you can hear my terrible English voice. Don't get me wrong, I like my voice now, but speaking like this feels a bit like cheating and I'd rather do it for myself." I nodded and walked over to her, leaned down and gave her a quick kiss on the lips and said "I'd like that, English is pretty hard to learn but you're right, I would love to hear how you mutilate English. And I think I'll start learning Japanese for real, then you get to slap me everytime I mutilate such a beautiful language." She giggled again and said "So what happens next? You have to go home now right?" I nodded and she said "I should head home too, not that it's that far of course, just a few floors down below. But this isn't my robe and I need to replace my clothes. It seems whatever you did last night made them nothing but tatters on the floor near the door." I looked over to the little pile of clothing that was indeed destroyed, her butler uniform was destroyed by her amazing Amazon transformation from the previous night.

I took Yuki by the hand and she followed me over to the door. I said "Yuki, take off that robe and I'll show you another cool trick." Yuki blushed a bit but undid the strap on the front of the bathrobe and slipped it off and handed it to me. She was even more beautiful than I remembered from last night. Her new D cup breasts were firm and perfect, her little nipples were the perfect shade of pink and she had no bush at all which I always thought was cute and sexy on a woman. I whispered into her mind "Yuki I want you to pick up a piece of your butler outfit and when you do you'll gain the power to reform the clothing back into it's original state." Yuki closed her eyes and shook her head for a second before she opend her eyes and reached down and picked up one of the tattered remains of the shirt she had been wearing before her transformation ripped it to shreds. Suddenly a white light filled her eyes and she actually began to glow brightly as though she was transparent with a spotlight inside her body. There was a swirling of energy around her and I watched as the torn and shredded pieces of her uniform began to lift from the floor in a tornado of cloth pieces that began to swirl around her very quickly. She moved her hands outwards and the pieces began to attach themselves to her naked body, first her panties and bra, and then her shirt, her under pants, then the jacket, the slacks, everything bit by bit began to reform upon her body like a liquid that was being poured down onto her that was leaving her covered in clothing. It was such a strange thing to watch, almost like watching a slime monster taking on the form of a person or something out of an anime or horror film. In less than a minute the light faded and Yuki was standing there, fully clothed, in her normal butler outfit, having repaired and restored it completely.

Yuki opened her eyes and gave out a look of shock, gasping as she looked herself over. Even her shoes were fixed and clacked on the hardwood floor. She looked up at me and said "Holy shit! Holy..oh my God! It's fixed, it's like nothing happened to them. They're brand new! You have the power to fix clothing?!" I laughed a little and said "No, but I gave you the power to fix clothing, specifically, your outfit that was destroyed during last night's, fun zone exercise with Reiko." She just shook her head and rubbed the sleaves of her outfit but as she felt up her chest she stopped and gave her breasts a squeeze and said "Well, a little tight in the chest now it seems. I'll have to get some new one's made." I smiled and said "Well I could give you the power to alter your clothing if you'd rather just adjust them for a better fit instead of having to spend a lot of money buying all new clothes." She looked up at me, blinked and said "You can do that? Oh what am I saying, for goodness sake you just made me reform my entire outfit while standing here, of course you can!" I smiled and she looked at me and smiled too before she let out a little laugh and said "Jamie, I'm glad to have met you, really, to go from how my life started to where I've ended up, maybe this was finally the payoff for all the stupid, nasty things I....." I walked up to her and cut her off while I raised her chin and kissed her passionately on the lips for a few minutes. Yuki put her arms around me and for a few minutes there was only us and the kissing. When I slowly let her go and she stepped back I said "No more worries about the past Yuki, it's over. What happened then you had no control over, but now you do, you can make your own choices and you have your own desires and wants. You've lived in the lower class of life long enough, and now you have the chance to bring yourself beyond that and be who you want to be. The you of youth is gone, now embrace a better life with the people who care about you." Yuki nodded and said "Thanks Jamie, you're right. I'm all grown up now in more ways than once, and I should be very happy that I got to meet you and look forward to having more fun with you later. If you want to make it so I can fix my clothes, sure lets try that! It should be fun right?" I nodded and whispered into her mind "Yuki, for the next twenty four hours, you have the power to modify any of your own clothing however you see fit." Yuki once again closed her eyes for a few seconds and then opened them and shook her head.

I said "There you go. Just try to make that shirt of yours fit now." She looked at me and then down at her chest. Holding her hands out in front of her breasts she seemed to concentrate and at that moment, I saw her shirt move as the fabric went from being pulled tightly across her new larger breasts, so being much more loose and less restrictive. I smiled and she giggled and said "Thanks! This is...amazing! The coolest thing I've ever seen in my life. Thanks Jamie, you're so amazing!" I laughed a little and said "Well it'll only work until this time tomorrow, so make sure you resize all your clothes before then okay?" Yuki nodded, smooshing her breasts together with her hands before she looked at me and said "Oh and by the way Jamie, when you kiss, you make me really horny. Just wanted you to know that." Yuki pulled her shirt back to tight with her hands and indeed I could see her pert little nipples were poking out into her shirt, even through her bra which I forgot to ask her about and which Yuki obviously resized along with the shirt itself. I giggled and said "Well maybe you just really like kissing? You're quite good at it you know!" She giggled again and said "Well, you're the first man I've ever really kissed out of love or lust I suppose. Maybe there's just something about you, besides your powers I mean. Either way, it's getting late already and I think it's time we both went home wouldn't you say?" I nodded at Yuki and we made sure all the lights were as they were supposed to be, I made sure I had all my stuff and Yuki and I left the apartment. Yuki didn't have a key but the apartment had automatic lock timers that would kick in about ten seconds after they were set and the door shut. Pretty neat little idea there.

Once out in the hallway we wait for the clack sound to be sure the door locked and Yuki turned to me and said "Jamie, really, I can't repay you for all your kindness. Thank you." I smiled and said "You're more than welcome Yuki, and remember, we'll have more fun sometime soon if you want." Yuki nodded and gave me a quick kiss and said "Absolutely!" We hugged and she turned to leave me. I waited for her to get on the elevator and we waved goodbye as the doors shut and I was alone in a long, nicely lit hallway. I turned and looked out the window at the big city that spread out before me and smiled as the warm sun filled the air. I closed my eyes and thought of where I was and where I wanted to be. In a flash I felt myself drifting for a moment and when I opened my eyes, I saw I was back home in my own apartment, nothing out of the ordinary, nothing out of place, nothing missing. The door was locked, the outside apartment light was on and everything was as I remembered it except there was a slight hint of Karen's perfume in the air that I didn't mind at all. I sat down and leaned back in my recliner, my usual favorite spot for doing a little soul searching, and began to concentrate on finding Karen, connecting to her, following the feelings I felt for her so strongly. It didn't take me long to follow those guide lines until I connected to her and could see from her eyes what she was doing. In fact it looked like she had just reached her home and was just sitting her purse down on the counter as she went to the fridge and grabbed a bottle of apple juice. I spoke to her "Karen. Karen, it's Jamie, can you hear me?" She gasped and stopped mid sip of juice and said "Jamie! Oh hello my love! Where are you? How did things go with Reiko?" I smiled and said "Hi honey, I'm good and sitting here at my apartment in my good old comfortable recliner talking to you using crazy mind fuck powers!" She laughed at that and said "Oh you're home? Want me to come over? Actually fuck that, I'm coming over, I'll be there in twenty minutes! Be ready!" I felt her evil grin all the way from her house and said "Oh boy, Karen is hoooorny!" She laughed and said "Oh Hush!" I broke the connection and decided I'd just chill and do a little soul searching while I was waiting for Karen.

I thought about all the things I'd done so far with my powers since finding Karen, since connecting to her on some sort of mystical level of companionship that I'd never felt prior to her, and then of Reiko who I had barely met and yet had also connected to in a short amount of time, maybe because of my connection with Karen, maybe because of something deeper. Then of course Yuki, a mere butler who was born into a hard life of something barely better than slavery, who I found I could feel connected to her on a similar level, but somehow also in different ways even I could not explain. Yuki felt fun, a bit more conservative than Karen or Reiko, a bit more lustful but younger and with a different kind of vigor. They all had good things and bad things about them, and so one girl was no better or worse than another. I loved them all for different reasons; Karen because she was like a beautiful mother figure, Reiko because she was the lovely, big breasted Asian girl I always had a thing for, and Yuki the young, energetic, cautious yet just under the surface I felt there was a very wild animal just waiting for a good reason to be let out of it's cage. Karen and Reiko were the older and wiser, and took their time and made full use of their knowledge when it came to sex, lust and love, but Yuki was the new kid on the block, and wasn't afriad to do what she had to do to make me or herself feel like a million dollars. I also had to deal with the fact that Reiko wanted Karen back for good, all the way over in Japan. I of course had no problem with that, but Karen and I had already become so close, it almost felt painful not to have her around for the few days she was with Reiko that the thought of her being thousands of miles away from now on really gave me pause. After having found Reiko with the express purpose of letting Karen go back to her, was I suddenly so attached to Karen that I wouldn't be able to let her go? These thoughts kept whirling around in my mind until I heard a knock on my door, bringing me back into reality. I got up quickly and after a quick peek out the peep hole in my door to make sure who it was, I smiled and opened the door to greet Karen.

She rushed in and slammed the door behind her as she lept into my arms and wrapped her legs around my waist, nearly throwing me off balance as she shoved her tongue into my mouth and gave me one hell of a good kiss. Oh man it felt so good to taste her after almost three days. Sweet, hot, and so filled with love and lust, it was amazing. I was almost ready just to throw her over my chair and fuck the shit out of her! The kiss broke slowly and Karen whispered "Hi there." I nodded and smiled and said "Oh hello there!" We both laughed and I set her down and let her take off her shoes and make herself at home. She smiled as she lead me over to the recliner and had me sit down in it and then sat down on top of my lap, holding me around the neck and she said "So how 'd it go with Reiko? Lay it on me man!" I laughed and said "Well you gotta give me some time to do the guy thing and get my cover story down for the horrible parts!" She smiled and said "Oh hell no! You're gonna be honest remember? No bullshit, tell me everything. I promise and you know I'm not lying here, but I promise I won't get mad at anything. Remember, it was all my idea anyway." I kissed her on the cheek and took a deep breath and laid it all out on her. What me and Reiko talked about, what she did, how I made her cry, and made her happy, and then made her a slave to an Amazonian Asian butler girl. How that same Amazonian Asian butler girl and I did it fast and rough in the shower, the whole damn story, director's cut and all. When I finished Karen had this strange look on her face and looked me right in the eye and said "For fuck's sake, I missed out on all that shit?! Fuck work man, fuck!" I had to laugh and say "So, I'm not in the doghouse then?" She kissed me on the forehead and said "Hell no, I pretty much figured most of that was going to happen anyway, I mean your power is one hell of a drug for me, I knew once you broke through that barrier that Reiko had put up around herself, you two would hit it off in a big way. After all we've done so far, I can't get upset at all, there's nothing to get upset with anyway, afterall she's basically going to be your second wife. The odd thing is though, Yuki, her butler. I mean I get how it happened and all that, but I guess I didn't think of you starting up a harem!"

I hugged her tightly and let her lay her head down on my shoulder and said "Me either, things are moving pretty fast for me actually. I had no idea that meeting you would set off such a rollercoaster of love, happiness and companionship. I'm used to being a loaner, being that guy that does a quick meet and greet, a fast make out in the bathroom with some hot girl and then off to the next conquest. I'm not sure honestly what to think of all of this." Karen leaned up and gave me a kiss on the lips and said "Well no matter what you decide I'll stay by your side through thick and thin, I swear." She kissed me again, this time slower, more passionate, more lustful. I knew where we were heading, I felt out bodies were already starting to synch up, our hormones were starting to rage, her breasts began to swell as well as my cock. I wasn't exactly fighting it, I wanted to make love to Karen so bad, my whole body was starting to ache for her and as we broke the kiss I finally broke down a little and said "Karen, I love you. I'm also horny as hell." She smiled as she slid off my lap and down onto the floor, letting her hands start to unbuckle my belt as she said "Oh? I couldn't tell with this tent you were building ramming my crotch." She opened my pants and slid them off my legs like they were nothing, then off went my underwear as my erection sprang into full view. Karen licked her lips and said "Don't worry honey, I've been wet since I started my drive over here."

She put my cock right into her mouth, going all the way down until she touched my pubic hairs with her nose and I almost came from the sensation it gave me! I didn't realize I was so horny but my cock was already so hard I could have broken through a wall with it. Karen started to blow me with vigor and purpose, and I tell you there's no other feeling quite like it in the world. When you feel a woman's hot lips wrapped around your hot shaft, her teeth dragging ever so gently up and down the skin of it and then feeling her throat working your dick over like a snake swallowing it's prey, it's like you're instantly on cloud nine with a season pass. Karen was so good at this, and even though Reiko had done one hell of a job, and Yuki as well, no counting them out or downing them in any way, neither held a candle to the control and feeling of Karen's throat and mouth. She would stop now and then, releasing my cock from her mouth long enough to lower her head and lick my balls while using her thumb to gently rub the tip before she'd lick slowly up the entire length of my cock and then shove it back into her throat. Oh it was driving me crazy how wonderful it was! My breathing became a bit ragged and quick, I gripped the arms of my recliner, I felt my balls bounce and churn and my cock somehow found room to become harder and more swollen then it was before as I neared an explosive orgasm! I moaned "K..Karen..I'm....unnnghh..I'm gonna ..cum!" She didn't bat an eye, and in fact, sped up her assault and tightened the grip of her throat around my cock. I didn't make it more than ten more seconds before my entire body shuddered and I began so splurt straight down Karen's hot throat one load, two loads, then three massive jets of hot cum. Karen put my cock all the way down her throat and held it there while I came hard. I felt her gulping down every drop. As I finished my release, Karen slowly pulled off my cock with a wicked grin, looked up at me and said "Delicious! And look at you Jamie, you've gotten so big! I know you always thought you were average, but believe me, this is well above!" She grinned while I looked down at my cock and she was right. I was bigger than I remembered, at least two inches longer and at least an inch bigger around. I was topping out at almost eight inches long and I wasn't using my powers at all.

Maybe I really had been this big and just never cared to notice with all the ways I could change myself. Even after cumming so hard, I had barely lost any stamina and my cock quickly erected into a throbbing monster in seconds. I was ready for round two that was for sure! Karen let out a hum and said "Oh my, look at you, all hard and swollen again so quickly! You must have really missed me!" I grinned and said "I can't help it..I don't remember being so big, but you make me feel so good, I've never felt like this Karen!" Karen smiled and slid up my body, laying on top of me and kissed me quickly and said "And you make me feel so good too. Your taste, your smell, I'm so horny I could rape you right here and now! Fuck me Jamie, fuck me please!" She was really turned on, I could smell the lust on her as she kissed me deeply, rubbing her hips on my throbbing cock. She was still dressed though and as much as I wanted to ram my cock into her hot pussy, I figured that would be a bad idea with her wearing clothing! I broke from the kiss slowly and said "Get off of me and get the fuck out of those clothes!" Karen giggled and said "Uh oh, Jamie is horny, watch out!" She playfully slid off of me again and as I sat the recliner into it's up position she slipped off her shirt, her bra, then her skirt and finally slid down those little white panties of hers, showing off that clean shaven pussy that was wet and glistening in the light of the lamp. She was so, fucking beautiful! She was blushing slightly as I took her hand and lead her over to my couch, spun her around and pushed her down so that her knees were on the cusions and her hands were holding onto the back of the couch. I put my hands on her ass and massaged it for a few seconds as I positioned my cock at the opening to her waterfall of beauty. I grinned as her body shivered in anticipation and then without even slowly down, I jammed my cock inside her all the way to the hilt, as far as I could push causing Karen to arch her back and scream out in extasy while I could only manage to grunt and begin to pump her sexy pussy as hard as I could.

This was almost like when I was fucking Yuki in the shower, but Karen had much better vaginal control and was really gripping tightly onto me in a way that Yuki didn't. It felt wonderful, like a whole new way of having sex! How Karen came to be such an expert at this I didn't care, but she was showing me a thing or two that was for sure! I felt the animal instincts inside myself taking over, I wanted nothing more than to just fuck Karen so good she wouldn't be able to walk afterwards, and yet I knew in my heart I didn't want to hurt her like an animal. She was my soul mate, I knew she was, I'd never felt so powerful, so loved, and so humbled by a woman in my life, and I was feeling as much pleasure as she was, and I knew the connection we had was only amplifying it! I leaned over her back while I continued to give her pussy a good pounding, reached underneath her and grabbed onto her big beautiful breasts, squeezing and fondling them. She moaned loudly when I started to twist her hard, pert nipples and I pulled her up off the couch, letting her lean back against me while she got into a perfect timing with me, pushing back into me and letting her body sway forward with me. Karen was gently carrassing my cock with her vaginal muscles and it was really a big turn on. It felt like a hundred little kisses and tongue licks up and down the entire length of my dick all at once as I thrust in, and the strength of her pussy as I pulled out and her muscles gripped onto my cock was a feeling that nobody else had ever pulled off for me. Reiko and Yuki and all the other girls I'd ever made love to, or fucked I guess to be a bit more crude, never made me feel as hot, horny and downright amazing in my life. I felt myself nearing orgasm after what seemed like only a few minutes and I pulled Karen completely off the couch by the arms as I leaned back more, lifting her and ramming her with all my strength. It was actually much easier than I thought it would be, I felt stronger and leaner than I ever had been in my life, and in fact, I was able to actually life and slam her down on my cock with only one arm! I wrapped my other arm around her waist and reached down and began to rub her clitoris, which was swollen and very large and sensitive. I felt her cum hard immediately and her head snapped back against my chest. She screamed "OH FUCK! Jamie! OHhhh God Jamie! Fuck me! I'm..cumm...cummming...! You...You're so..hard...so HARD!" I threw her down onto the couch onto her knees quickly and really rammed her hard, moving my couch about two feet forward. I grunted and gripped Karen's waist and yanked her back into me so hard it almost sounded like I broke some bones!

I came so hard my legs locked and every muscle in my body flexed and veins popped across my skin making me look like some type of crazy bodybuilding freak strung out on steroids or something. I released a wave of hot cum inside her pussy, pumping gallons of the thick, hot, sticky liquid out like a firehose gone out of control. I'd never came so hard in my life and it took over a minute before I felt the last of the massive waves leave my cock a sensitive limp mess as I pulled it inside Karen, letting huge puddles of cum flow from her vagina. Karen laid her head down on the couch as her pussy lips flexed and healed any damage my cock had made to it, all the while forcing the massive amount of my cum from her insides as if it were a white, sticky alien invader. I myself had to quickly sit down onto my recliner as my penis went flacid at last and shrank to a much more normal size. I was sweaty and panting, completely drained, at least for the moment. As I sat there catching my breath and I heard some whispers from Karen as she spoke "Fo..forty..two...times. Ahh..hah...I came, forty two times Jamie. I thought, I was going to die from pussy fluid loss." I knew she was making a joke, but my little giggle was about all I could manage for the moment as I replied with "Only forty two? Fuck I must be losing my touch." She grinned and said "God Jamie, you could be the first person that could literally fuck a woman to death. That was almost three hours straight! Your stamina is off the charts!" Three hours?! I looked over at the clock in the kitchen, and even barely being able to see the minute hand, I knew she was right. It had been almost three hours since she had arrived. My God, what was happening to me? I've never been able to go at it for three hours! Not this hard. Not like this. I looked over at Karen and said "I'm not sure what's happening to me Karen, I've, never done something like this. My strength has grown, my dick is bigger, and I have enough stamina to fuck a whole female softball team. I'm a bit worried that something has changed, that I'm losing control of myself."

I put my head in my hands and tried to calm down. What was happening to me was something I couldn't explain. It was like I was slowly changing my body with my power, without using my powers. I could have fucked Karen for even longer if I had realized what was going on, maybe I would have fucked her to death. I felt her hands on my shoulders as she stood beside me, leaning my head into her big, soft breasts, like a mother holding a child and said "No Jamie, this is what you've looked like since we met, only now you've matured, grown, accepted who you are, and what you can do. I think you're starting to figure all of this power stuff out, and now you're no longer wandering around doing what you want, but you're learning this thing you've got goes far deeper than that." Maybe she was right. I guess when I think about it, I didn't really look that different. My cock as it was now, all flacid, looked the same as always, my arms and chest looked the same, everything was the same as always only I had never really noticed that I was actually above average in all aspects. I guess after I started to use my powers to do whatever I wanted, I stopped caring about who I really was, and what I even looked like, because I could just change those things anytime I wanted to. I had stopped being me. I blurted out "Until I met you, Karen." Karen let me lean back with a confused look on her face so I said "I had stopped being me, until I met you. I'd forgotten what I looked like, what I was on the outside because I guess I thought I didn't look up to being a guy with crazy powers. I figured women would only want to make out with a guy that was really built, with a big cock or whatever. I changed myself so much to be what I thought all those women wanted to see, that I never thought they'd just want to see me." Karen smiled and kneeled down and said "Well now you know the real you. Why would you want to hide who you were? Look at you, you're thin, built pretty damn nice, cute face, big cock, and no powers needed. You're the type of guy some girls would go to war over." I giggled and said "Really? I can do without the war though." I took Karen's hands into mine and we stood up. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her tightly into my chest and kissed her deeply. She gave no resistance, no excuses, only love and a connection that I couldn't bare to live without from now on. The kiss broke slowly and we smiled at each other and I whispered "Thank you, Karen. I love you so much!" She kissed me quickly and said "I love you Jamie. And.....you're poking me downstairs with something. Is that a banana strapped to your crotch or are you just happy to see me?" I was very happy to see her, to smell her, to kiss her and my cock was already slapping into her hot, wet, pussy lips with a throbbing heat that I couldn't believe had ignited inside me so quickly after we'd just fucked so hard and for so long. Karen smiled at me and said "Do me you beautiful man!" Her tongue slipped into my mouth as my throbbing cock slipped up into her pussy and we fucked again, and again, well into the wee hours of the morning, barely able to move by the time we finished, having to almost crawl into my bedroom and pass out on my bed, snuggling into each other. We were sweaty, sticky and out of breath, but neither of us cared, we loved each other's smells despite being somewhat crusty. I was flooded with happiness and filled with a warmth that had nothing to do with sex as though as long as I was near Karen I was bathing in the warmth of the sun on a beach on some deserted island in the Caribbean. Things began to make sense to me for the first time in my life and I was finally able to allow myself to be myself. Karen knew who I was, inside and out, and now I knew her in the same way. I no longer felt the need to transform myself or to be somebody I wasn't, like I had been doing up until I met Karen, most of the time, not even realizing it. Though I had to admit, it was going to be hard to let Karen go to Reiko, to pass her off, and I wasn't sure if I'd really be able to. Karen meant so much to me, she was like another part of myself, and I felt so horrible when we were apart I just couldn't imagine her living thousands of miles away in Japan, even if it was what she wanted, if it's what she'd been dreaming of for twenty years. I passed out before I could let myself dwell on the idea, and knew that no matter what happend, I'd always have her, and her me. And now I'd have to wash the damn bed sheets all over again! My poor bed!

CHAPTER 15: CALLING IN SICK

I woke up as I usually did, alone in bed. Odd, I could have sworn I went to bed with somebody else! I sat up in bed and gave a look around the room but it was my nose that felt strange first, because I got a wiff of my funky odor, and while perhaps in the heat of passion I thought it was a nice smell, after a nights rest in it, well it was definitely a new form of biohazard that I needed to destroy as soon and safely as possible. I hopped out of bed and ran to the bathroom to get a shower. As I entered, I could tell that somebody had recently showerd already and noticing the wet towel on the towel rack I picked it up and immediately Karen's lovely scent caught my nose. I smiled and jumped into the shower to clean myself up. I was pretty happy now and well rested and as I washed myself I took note of my whole body for once, noticing that I was a pretty cool looking guy. I wasn't a super model, or one of those guy's you see in a Levi's Jeans commercial or whatever, but I had to admit, life had been good to me now that I took the chance to be myself for a change. Above average height, muscle tone and penis size, everything a budding relationship with one hell of a woman needed! Seemed silly to me at this point that I had been ignoring my normal old self, thinking that nobody would want to be a part of my life looking like this, when in fact, I looked like a guy any girl would want, I just never gave myself a chance. Karen, my friend, my lover, and with luck, soon to be my wife, saw through all my bullshit, straight into my soul, which I could not change with my powers and saw me for who I really was, and stuck with me regardless! Man, I started to feel a little bit like Gollum holding the One Ring as I whispered "Karen....myyyyy precious..!" I laughed as I washed the soap from my chest and the shampoo from my hair. In a few minutes I was all squeeky clean and smelled just as nice. It's amazing just how bad you can smell after sex, even though you ignore it during the act. It's like your brain flip flops your sense of what stinks with what doesn't. Anything to keep the species humping like bunnies I guess! I walked out of the bathroom and started to put on some clothes when I noticed a familar smell in the air. For once it wasn't Karen's scent or some other raging hormone, but bacon and toast! Karen must have been cooking some breakfast. I didn't even realize I had any bread or bacon in the apartment so I figured I may as well go out and find out what was going on. I threw on a clean t-shirt and opened the door into the living room and started to head for the kitchen where I could easily see Karen there, dressed in one of my old flanel shirts and panties, a dangerous bit of attire to be wearing while bacon grease could go flying! I smiled as I got closer and said "Good morning Karen!" She turned her head and when she did I could see she was wearing an apron, it looked new, so I guess she was a bit safer from evil bacon splatter than I thought. She said "Well, well, look who's finally up! Guess we both needed the extra shut eye." I looked at the clock and it was almost two o'clock in the afternoon! I opened my mouth and said "Didn't you have to go to work by now?" She turned to me ands miled and said "I called in sick, I think I sounded pretty convincing actually. I felt like making you a nice breakfast so I went out to the store after I got up and got a shower. It's the least I could do for the fun romp you gave me last night." I walked over behind her and wrapped my arms around her, holding onto her, my hands on her stomach and kissed her on the cheek and said "Karen, you don't have to cook for me just because we had mind blowing sex, I'm more than happy to have mind blowing sex as much as you'd like, no strings, bacon or toast attached." She giggled and kissed my cheek back and said "I know but I felt like some eggs and bacon and toast myself, and besides, it seems we have a lot to talk about, so I figured it'd be best to take care of everything as soon as we can. So I lied and took the day off." Karen had a point, there were big decisions to make from both of us, and I suppose it would be best to do that on a nice full stomach of awesome American breakfast food. We set the table and made up our plates. I buttered the toast while Karen got the Jelly out of the fridge, it was grape jelly, she loved it on her toast. I really loved it on my toast and we had to pass it back and forth a few times until we had satisfied our cravings for the lovely stuff!

All the food was so damn good. The bacon wasn't too crispy, the toast was warm and not burnt for once, and the scrambled eggs were perfect. I didn't hold back wolfing this food down that was for sure. Surprisingly, Karen was eating faster than I was, and it turned into a little competition very quickly! No prizes were awarded, but Karen won. I didn't know women could stuff that much stuff into their mouth at once, but I guess Karen had some practice stuffing big things into her mouth! Yeah I could have made that joke to her, but then I'd probably have been wearing that jelly on my face, so I kept quiet and just laughed to myself. I took a drink of my orange juice and said "So Karen, have you given any thought to what Reiko said? You know, about moving to Japan and working for her and all of that?" Karen took a sip of her coffee very slowly and sat the cup down, cupping it in her hands and said "Yeah, I want to, I really do. No more dead end job, no more worries about paycheks, no more small apartment. Just love for the woman I've missed for almost twenty years and a life together for the rest of our lives." I smiled and said "But?" Karen looked up at me for a minute and then back down at her coffee cup and said "But I don't know if I can be without you there too. It sounds weird after everything you've done to get me and Reiko back together, but Jamie, I was without you for less than a couple of days and even that short of time my body was aching to be with you. I was never the type that believed in all this 'soul mate' shit or whatever, but damnit Jamie, you and your crazy powers have wrecked that idea. Now when you're not around I feel this emptiness inside me like a part of my fucking soul is missing. I've gotten used to be alone before, but this lonely feeling, being away from you, it's not the same, it's almost painful! Maybe I'm just going crazy in my old age." I got up out of my chair and walked over to Karen and sat down in the chair next to her, my hand reaching out and taking one of her's while I said "Not at all, you're nowhere close to crazy or old! I felt it too, that blank space inside myself. It is that connection we formed, a bond that isn't just between us in a physical sense, but deeper. Reiko felt it too. Yuki to a lesser extent. As that bond grows, it's like an energy, and the further apart we are, the darker and colder the world feels. You're the first person that has made me feel like this Karen, and I wish I knew more about my powers, more about these feelings, but they're all new to me. I want you to be happy though and I'm sure that even if we spend some time apart, the feelings will stabilize and we'll get used to being apart. These feelings may even grow strong enough that we feel the same even when we're not together." Karen looked up at me with hope in her eyes and a small smile and said "Why can't you just come live with us too? I know you like to travel and all of that, but I'm sure Reiko is feeling the same way I did. I'm sure she'd love to have you there and could probably give you a job at her company the same as me. At least it'd give us more time to figure out what is going on with your powers and these feelings we all seem to share now. I don't want that ache anymore Jamie, it feels terrible, lonely and cold. What if those feelings get worse the longer we're apart? What if it, you know, kills us?" That was the last thought that I wanted to enter into anybody's minds, especially mine and I said "I don't think it would kill any of us Karen! Oh God don't even make me think that it would kill anybody!"

I got up quickly and walked away from Karen who lept up behind me and came up behind me and hugged me and said "Oh no no, Jamie it's okay I'm sorry! That was a bit too serious, I'm sorry, I don't think your powers will kill us, I didn't mean it quite that way." I turned around and hugged her and said "I know, I know. But even if I don't want to hear it, my powers have changed since we've met. We've all changed too along with them, and I have to face the idea that dying while using this power could be a possible ending, though I don't think that's going to happen no matter what. But Karen, as much as I want to be with you, Reiko is your love, she's the one all of the trouble and time spent all these last few weeks has been for. You love her as much as you love me and I shouldn't interfere with the two of you like that. We may be far apart most of the time, but nothing will stop us from feeling each other, or hearing each other in our hearts and minds, or visiting each other using my powers." Karen leaned away from my chest and said "Jamie, would you at least consider it? At least maybe for a little while? Just until we start to figure some of this power stuff out? Maybe have a little, foursome or something like that?" I raised an eyebrow and couldn't help but grin and reply Foursome? You mean, me, you, Reiko and Yuki? In some wild and wonderful orgy of crazy desires and lust?" Karen covered her face by leaning it down onto my chest, blushing furiously and said "Well, we haven't tried it have we? And I'm betting Reiko hasn't either. And I don't see Yuki or you caring either. In fact I think you really like the idea don't you Jamie?" Karen reached down and rubbed my crotch and I found out real fast that I was in fact already half erect inside my pants just from hearing her idea when I said "Goddamn woman, how can I suppress the giant pervert in my mind with you flinging around such sexy thoughts like that?" Karen flashed this sexy grin at me and said "Who said I wanted you to suppress the pervert in you at all Jamie?" Her hand became more insistent as she wrapped her fingers around the small bulge in my pants which quickly made me gasp as it the small bulge quickly swelled into a massive tent pole as Karen's magical hand began to work my cock over as if she were cooking up an orgasm and she was the head Chef! I moaned outloud with "K...Karen! I...nghh!" She just smiled as she began to jack me off right there on the outside of my pants, my cock straining my underwear and the zipper of my trousers and as our eyes locked I watched her lick her lips and realized that her other hand was below the table, most likely finger fucking her vagina in time with my hand job. It felt great, even though my clothing, another new way to get me off in a hurry and I was already nearing climax after only a few quick minutes with Karen's techniques! I leaned back in the chair and gripped the arms tightly as my cock swelled and my balls churned and I moaned "K...Karen! I'm..I'm..cu..mming!" She just smiled as it hit me and I felt wave after wave of heat spray from my cock as Karen continued to jack me off while she moaned with pleasure herself. I came in several large bursts, soaking the entire crotch of my pants on the outside and feeling the sticky mess dripping down onto my skin. After the waves stopped Karen took her hand from my dick and licked some of my hot cum that had soaked through the fabric from her fingers, then when she brough her other hand up from under the table, she did the same to those fingers as well. I could see her other hand was slick with her own juices.

Even after such a massive explosion, I was still hard as a rock and while I had not planned on things heating up this quickly, I was now too horny to stop myself. I quickly got up out of my chair and grabbed Karen by the arms, surprising her. I bent her down over the table, several dishes flying off and slamming into the floor as I did so, ripped off her panties, spread her ass apart with my hands, shoved my pants and underwear down in a flash and quickly rammed my huge, hard cock right up into Karen's dripping vagina. She screamed in pleasure as she spread her arms and gripped the edges of the table with both hands. I gripped her hips and began to fuck her as hard and fast as I could! It was truely heavn on Earth the way her pussy gripped my burning rod with control the likes of which no other girl I had ever been wtih could match. It was so good I only wanted to fuck her harder as she moaned my name with that sexy, womanly voice of hers! The table started to move bit by bit across the tile floor and dishes were rattling and falling off left and right as I pounded Karen's hot pussy with my throbbing cock. I spread her ass cheeks further apart with my hands so I could open her just a little more to allow me further access into her love tunel. She was so tight and hot, it was almost a surreal experience, a high no drug could come close to replicating. It didn't take me long to make her cum hard not once, not twice, but three times in quick succession! I knew she was turned on but it also made me happy to know that even Karen couldn't hold back against an onslaught as loving, thick and hard as mine! I loved hearing her moan with bliss and the way she felt inside was so amazing. I loved this woman, I loved her so much! She screamed outloud again as she came once more and now even I was about to finally release my massive orgasm. My cock swelled and tightened to the point I thought it was made of iron, my balls churned and filled my shaft with hot cum as they swelled big and large and before I could even think of slowing down to prolong the event, I came, hard, really hard! I felt my hot splurts filling Karen's insides rapidly, a lot of it spilling from around her tight pussy lips, making a puddle on the table and the floor below. I locked up as the waves hit me like a truck! Even knowing it was going to happen did little to eleviate any of the energy such an explosion of jizz would have drain. It took almost five minutes before the splurting finally stopped and I slowly stumbled back and sat down in one of the kitchen table chairs I Karen had been using before I kicked it out of my way in order to get to Karen's juicy bits. I was panting hard and so was Karen, her skin covered and glistening with her sweet smelling sweat, her pussy dripping our juices all over the place. She was blushing and giggling like a little girl and my erection was at last subsiding and returning my cock to normal size and shape. It was intense this time, more than any other time. I almost didn't feel like I had wanted to fuck her, but to rape her, to tear her pussy apart like a mad animal! I didn't want to do that really, I didn't want to hurt Karen ever, but some little part of me had the idea that not only was it something I wanted to do to Karen, but it was something Karen wanted me to do to her. Maybe what I did to Reiko had rubbed off on me, and telling Karen the story had put this little idea in our heads? Either way the feeling passed quickly and all I wanted to do now was go take a hot shower with the woman I had fallen madly in love with! I slowly got up and helped Karen off the table and she said "Wow, you get reved up faster than me Jamie! I'm such a mess and I owe it all to you you beast!" She stuck her tongue into my mouth and I returned the favor, rolling my tongue over hers and exploring her mouth as she explored mine. I couldn't believe it but I was already starting to feel an iche in my crotch as I started to get turned on again! It's like our bodies wanted to gorge on sex with each other while we had the chance, as if our bodies knew we'd soon be apart again and it needed to store up sex for a long winter's hibernation. We broke the kiss slowly and I said "When it's you, I can't stop myself Karen. I love you so damn much." She took my hand and lead the way all the way to the bathroom and after getting the shower water just the right temperature, we stipped naked, stepped in and began to make out again, though a bit carefully as showers can be slippery as hell!

Karen soaped up her chest and between her breasts and then used her breasts to rub up and down my chest really slow several times before she kneeled down and began to wash my cock with the soap between those awesome DD's. It felt soft and hot and sensual and just plain nice. She was so gentle I felt like a baby being held by a mother. She stood up and leaned her back into me and I grabbed one of my soft wash cloths, added this nice scented body wash of mine to it and began to massage those soft, fleshy orbs of hers. She cooed a bit as I rubbed her chest gently before moving up to her arms, cleaning her arm pits, and all the way up to her hands as she raised her arms over her head to let me clean her. I added more soap to the cloth and moved downwards to her stomach, making a gentle circle there before moving lower, down to her sexy vagina and began to rub her softly down there. She spread her legs a bit wider to let me get inside a little further. I squeezed some of the body wash onto my hand and decided to skip the cloth and clean her in a different way and slowly I slipped my soaping fingers past her outer folds and up into her pussy, making sure to spread her pussy lips apart to give them a good rub down. Karen was horny and wet, and not just from the hot water. Her nipples were long and stiff and her clit was pushed out past her slippery folds, hard as a rock. I didn't intend to actually have her get this into it but once you get a girl's motor warmed up, it's best to take it all the way to the house. I began to pump my fingers in and out of her pussy, letting her gasp and moan as she pressed her body back into mine, my cock already getting hard all over again. I was trying to make Karen cum so we could just finish the shower and cuddle, but this connection we shared was making it impossible to not get turned on when she did. And why would anybody want to resist being turned on around Karen? She was beautiful in body and mind, her pussy was tight, her tits were big and soft and her voice and smell drove me wild. I guess people really do have a primal side of their brains and Karen's smell of lust and sex was pressing every damn one of my internal 'fuck' buttons. Mr. Happy was getting all big and swollen again faster than I could get Karen's juices flowing and Karen knew I was too because I was getting hard right between her legs. She looked down and saw my cock sliding out from between her legs, just under her pussy lips and she started to rub those soft, pink lips up and down my shaft. It felt so great it made me moan right outloud and Karen giggled and took my hand, the one I was trying to make her cum with and stopped me fingering her pussy. She carefully slid off my cock so it would erect straight up as usual and turned around to face me and said "Why not the right tool, for the right job Jamie? Come on, you're so swollen and hard, you're either going to fuck me hard or start batting for the major leagues." I started to laugh. Damnit, Karen always knew how to make me laugh even when I had a massive boner and she was ready to pounce on it! She didn't waste much time as she grabbed ahold of my throbbing cock and slipped it right up inside her pussy. She hissed a little and looked me right in the eyes before she started to move her hips and then stuck her tongue into my mouth. We started fucking right then and there, like on the table, hard and fast. The hot water was turning warm by this point but we didn't care. The pleasure was too fucking intense! It just kept building and spreading out over our bodies until at last I climaxed along with Karen. It hit us both so hard that we heard ourselves releasing the cum this time. Her insides were filled with so much hot, sticky cum from me, that it took almost ten minutes to drain her pussy of it. I had to sit down on the edge of the tub just to make sure I didn't fall over and knock myself out! Needless to say, I finished showering first and got out of the tub, letting Karen take care of her herself this time.

By the time I had dried off, put on a clean shirt, underware and a pair of shorts Karen stepped out of the bathroom herself, wrapped in a clean towel. I gave her a clean shirt to put on and her panties from the kitchen, though slightly damp from our last couple of fun rides. Karen smiled at me as she sat down on the bed and said "Okay, okay, you win, no more sex today okay? I'll be a good girl!" I laughed at her and said "Awww but the sun's still up!" She laughed back at me and said "Well at least we had some damn good fun. And sex. Fun sex. God Jamie, if you don't come with me to Japan, I'm not sure what I'll do." I walked over and sat down next to Karen and said "Well there's a lot more to life and you going to Japan to live than just us missing having sex!" She slapped me on the leg and I acted like it hurt to which she said "Oh I know that Jamie, you know that I'm trying to be serious here. You said you felt that emptiness when we were away and these little make outs we've just gone through are probably a serious reason why we should not be thousands of miles apart for any length of time. Not that I mind the sex, it's fucking amazing, but if we had to do that all the time, I think we'd be worn out and sore constantly." I smiled and said "Yeah the horror!" She giggled and slapped my leg again and said "Oh Jamie you ass!" I leaned over and kissed her gently and she responded with her own kiss this time we stayed in control and let our tongues do all the talking. It was wonderful, sexy and loving. We broke the kiss after several long minutes and I said "I'll go to Japan with you. I'll stay with you and Reiko for as long as she allows me to. If things work out well, I might quit my job and stay over there full time. I don't travel for another two and a half weeks, so by then, we'll probably have a better idea of what we want to do." Karen smiled and said "Well, as soon as you think you can, give Reiko a mind call and tell her the good news!" I giggled and said "Of course, but right now it's late for her, so lets do it tomorrow morning." Karen nodded and got up off the bed and as she reached the door to the living room turned to me and said "Well I'm going to go clean up our little mess out here if you want to relax or come chat, or whatever, let me take care of it since I'm the crazy chick that instigated the crime!" I laughed and got up and said "I'm not letting you do all the work yourself. Instigator or not, we both made a mess so I can help clean it up. It's my house afterall and you're not going to be a servant to me." Karen's face lite up with happiness as she realized this relationship was definitely not going to be one sided. We were both very independent of one another but my powers connected us on a level that neither one of us could deny. We needed each other, badly and I was fine with that and so was she. Never thought I'd be the one to admit that falling in love with a woman would be the best thing that ever happened to me. But Karen wasn't just any woman, she was meant to be with me. We found each other even as cheesy as that might sound. I wasn't going to let her go to Japan alone unless it was going to hurt her relationship with Reiko. I didn't want to stand between Karen and the woman she loves, I was actually hoping I hadn't somehow ruined Karen's love for Reiko because of our connection now. But I now had a connection with Reiko, I felt it and so did she. I was just about to reach out to Reiko for a minute to check on her when I heard Karen start to talk to me from the kitchen just as I walked out of the bedroom.

I said I was coming and as I reached the kitchen Karen turned and looked at me as she was washing the plates we had dropped onto the floor "Oh sorry, I was probably mumbling. I was saying that you told me Reiko wanted you to let her live out her fantasy a little bit, like one of those 'dark fantasies' that people sometimes think about but never try out of fear or whatever. I was wondering if you and I could do something like that? Like, you know, I live out something crazy and then you?" I grabbed the broom and dustpan from the closet to sweep up a couple of broken pieces of glass from a plate that fell from the table and said "Well, sure, within reason I guess. I won't be sending you off to play some spy girl in a James Bond film for instance, but I think if it has to do with something in the bedroom, I'm sure I can make it happen." I cleaned up the floor of any broken pieces of glass and dumped them into the trash can then went to help Karen with the rest of the dishes. She washed them and I dried them and put them into the dish strainer to air dry. I never was big on using a lot of dishes as if I forgot to was something before I went on a trip, it could get kind of nasty in that sink of mine. I was drying the last plate off when Karen said "So Jamie, what kind of dark fantasy do you have anyway? I never thought to really ask you about it. I mean me and you did some perverted things already, with that whole werewolf thing, which I will be trying again just warning you, but you told me Reiko did that whole domination and submission thing, something she never even talked to me about before. But you've never really opened up fully to me yet have you? What are you worried about Jamie? What crazy shit have you always wanted to try but couldn't bring yourself to do?" I placed the last plate in the strainer and began to dry off my hands and said "Well it's complicated to be honest. What about yours first?" Karen let out a hum with a little grin and said "Alright. There's this small part of me, and maybe it's not just me, maybe it's a woman thing. Anyway, Reiko reminded me the other day about this but I've always wondered what it'd be like to be a guy. I think guys have a totally different outlook on sex and shit like that, and maybe that's why as a society we always fuck shit up like relationships because we don't know how to be like the other sex. I thought it might be interesting for a few hours to swap sexes. Is that something that guys think about too? Being a woman?" I leaned back against the sink for a second and said "Yeah actually. That's...actually my own dark desire. It's weird that we share something like that." Karen came up to me and held onto my hand and said "But you've already been a woman right? You let me turn you into Reiko and we made love the night we met and you said that wasn't the first time you'd turned into a female right?" I nodded slowly and said "Yes, but I turned into other people and while me and you did make love and it was one of the greatest feelings of my life, it's a little more complicated than that. I don't want to just turn into some other woman, I want to turn into myself, myself as a woman." Karen smiled and said "Ahh hah! You not only want to be female, you want to get laid as a female by a male don't you!" I choked a little bit and said "Damn girl, did I give you mind reading powers or something?!" She giggled and said "No, I think I felt your hormones kick in from here. I share your desires Jamie! I understand, believe me. No wonder you and I would be afraid of this. It's not just a gender swap, but it's a gender swap followed up with sex as that gender. You probably felt you'd be seen as a homosexual for wanting to make love to a guy, even in a woman's body and I was afraid of what might happen if I tried to make love to a woman as a guy too! Jamie, we can do this, me and you can swap genders and bang all night to a new drummer!" I laughed and turned away from her for a minute and said "Hah, Karen, you always know how to take things from zero to horny in an instant! But yeah, I guess since meeting you my mind has been wondering if I could ask you something like that. When you made love to me when I looked like Reiko I thought that was good enough since I couldn't think I could ever feel better than that during sex, but then watching how you, Reiko and even Yuki react to my love making skills brought those thoughts back to the forefront of my mind."

Karen grabbed my other hand and held them in her soft hands and said "Oh yeah Jamie, you really don't know what it's like until you try it. There's a beauty in making love to a woman as a woman, and there's a certain savagery and wildness in making love to a man as a woman. I know that might sound obvious but one isn't really better or worse than the other and only experiencing one side of it, well it's just a pain in the ass. I guess girls have it easier of course since we can love a man by default, but going to the other side isn't that much harder to do and gives us a whole new perspective on love making and relationships." I nodded slowly and said "Yeah, basically if you're a guy and even think for a second that another guy 'looks great' or ever have thoughts of yourself as a woman or have thoughts if you could be a woman for a day of course you'd do it, guys usually consider you a homosexual just from that. This whole machoman mentality really limits men in a lot of ways to be honest. I never have liked it, that way of thinking and it's probably why I started having these thoughts in the first place. Maybe it's how I got my powers to begin with, or why I seem to have such luck making women feel so good. I dunno, I just know that I'm glad you won't mind doing this gender swapping thing." Karen leaned in and kissed me and said "Hell no, I'm happy to know I'm not the only pervert here. Just promise me that I'll look hot as a dude." I giggled and said "As long as you promise to think I'm not some ugly chick." We kissed again and she whispered "You better not be fugly or I ain't putting it in you!" I laughed hard at that one and her face turned red from laughing too hard! After drying our eyes I felt so much better to have given up my dark, evil, twisted secrets to the woman I love when in fact her own dark secret was the same as mine only flipped. To think of all the strange things I've done since I learned I had these powers, I'd only ever changed myself into a woman twice, and both times always into somebody else, never myself. But I was worried what I might look like as a woman, and I didn't want to cheat it either. I wasn't sure how I could actually change myself to become a woman version of myself without making some of it up, or guessing. I had to think about it for a while before we did this. I wanted to look like myself, not some super model, not some movie star, just plain old Jamie, only with boobs and no penis. But hot. Or something. Karen whispered "So, when do you want to try this?" I looked at her and said "Well, whenever I guess. The day is almost done, and you didn't have to go to work, so I think we have time to mess around tonight if you want to." She nodded and said "Oh well, I guess we should get down to it. I look forward to seeing how big my cock is and using it on your tight little pussy!" Karen got this really evil look on her face and started to laugh like an evil genius and of course I couldn't keep a straight face and busted out laughing. I know she was nervous inside, I could feel it. Her heart was pounding as I gave her a hug and mine wasn't far behind. It wasn't fear really, but the idea that we were about to do something nobody else in the world has done, swap genders and make love, got both of us excited, as well as nervous. Were we going to really enjoy it? I knew what it was like to have a woman love me as a woman, but we barely scratched the surface considering what Karen and Reiko had done to each other in the past not to mention I would technically be a virgin as a woman, and knowing what I know about virgins and sex meant that the first few minutes at least of the whole process wasn't exactly a pleseant feeling. Blood and pain made me nervous even if it was mine and even if it was the woman I loved so deeply it hurt my soul to be away from her. As we walked toward the bedroom Karen said "I promise to be gentle with you Jamie. There will be some pain I think, but I promise it won't hurt for long and payoff is worth it!" I turned toward her with a weak smile and said "Do I look pale enough for you to tell that was on my mind?" She smiled and said "Yeah, I'm shaking like a leaf and my heart is pounding, but just holding your hand I knew you were nervous. Your hand is freezing and your sweating. I can't believe we're really going to do this! God, I didn't think I'd feel so nervous!"

I smiled and quickly kissed her "It's just one of those weird fetish things I think. Most people dream of this, but give them the power to actually pull it off, and I bet most of them would be a little nervous, a little hesitant. I know you'll be gentle Karen, it's in your heart to be that way. I'm not worried about you hurting me, just, you know, this will literally be my first time as a woman, going all the way. But, I take heart in knowing it's with the only woman I'd do it with, the only person I would ever tell my true desires to. You Karen." Her eyes got a little watery and she said "Oh stop..sniff..you'll make me cry you meanie!" We both smiled and I closed the door to the bedroom and we quickly started to kiss each other with such passion that we almost forgot what we were planning to do. Karen's nipples stiffened and her breasts began to swell with lust and my cock began to stir and pitch a tent in my shorts before Karen broke the kiss slowly and said "We should.ahh..probably save this for afterwards..let this build for a bit longer, might make this idea go smoother." I nodded and said "Tell you what, since I'm nervous as all hell, I'll go first just to see what happens. If I come out like a fugly thing, we can hold off and do this some other way!" She giggled and I leaned in and kissed her while whispering into her mind "Karen when this kiss breaks you're going to give me the power to change my body in any way, shape or form I desire." I felt her moan lightly while we kissed and as the kiss broke I felt a warmth spread over my entire body quickly, leaving a little tingle that I felt all the way down to my fingertips, and I knew it was time to do this. I turned and walked over to the bathroom and as I closed the door I waved at Karen who walked over to sit on the bed, facing the door. She waved back as I closed the door and locked it, a feeling of being totally alone washing over me. I was shocked how just a door and a mission can change the perspective of what you think is a good idea into a horrible one instantly. How was I going to do this? If I let my imagination run wild I was bound to turn myself into the hottest woman I could think of, but I had no idea in my head of what I'd even look like as a woman. Me but born a woman. Then that idea hit me and I wondered if it would work. I guess there was only one way to find out and so as I stood there staring at myself in the mirror, I whispered to myself "I want my body to transform into the woman I would be if I had been born female."

Immediately a hot flash washed over my body that was so intense I almost fell to my knees while holding onto the sink. As I pulled myself back up and looked into the mirror I began to pant as the heat flared up inside me to a point I had never felt any changes to myself reach. I quickly began to bead up head to toe in sweat, several drops slipped down my cheeks, my arms became covered in sweat and the fabric of my shirt and shorts became so drenched you'd have thought I just dove into a swimming pool with my clothes on. I actually became a bit concerned that I might have found that tipping point with my powers, that point of no return, where I finally said that one thing, made that one wish where all the atoms of my body were going to explode and turn me into a pile of sweet smelling goo on my bathroom floor. I arched my back as heat struck my groin and immediately my cock sprang into action, quickly erecting and tenting my shorts but it hardly stopped there as it swelled and bulged so quickly I didn't even get the chance to pull my underwear or shorts down before my dick had grown so big it ripped them apart and sprang outwards. I finally accepted that I was an above average guy in the crotch department, but whatever was going on shattered world records for size! My cock swelled so hotly outwards that it bumped into the sink and pushed me backwards a little bit, but it continued to swell outwards like a living python. It past a foot in seconds, then two, then onwards to three feet in length with new veins forming along it's length and bulging in size the likes of which bodybuilders usually have on their biceps! The heat of my blood made it hot and my sweat was causing steam to rise from it as I grabbed it and felt the throbbing mass bouncing to my racing heart. The entire shaft tensed and the muslces tightened as it gained about two inches in girth making this thing as big around as a dryer hose, too big for me to reach around it with just one hand! My legs felt weak, and my dick was too heavy to remain just standing there so I carefully swung my cock off the counter and lowered myself to the floor, watching this huge third leg of mine tensing me to a limit I had never been to. I felt uncontrolably horny as my balls bounced and churned and I finally felt around down there and found they too, had enlarged and become as swollen as giant grapefruits between my legs. I wasn't really sure what was going on at this point. I had asked pretty much to become a woman and for some reason I was turning into a guy with the biggest cock on planet Earth? My questions were cut off in my head as I felt the very familar feeling that I was on the verge of cumming, and as tight as the muscles in my dick became, it must have been a freight train load of it!

I really didn't want to have to clean up a river of hot jizz right now so I did my best to roll to my side and let this python between my legs swing down and rest against my bathroom tub, aimed right at the tile wall of the shower. I couldn't believe how ungodly big my dick was and how insanely horny I had become to make it so big, but as my heart raced and the finger sized veins on the surface of my cock made it pulsate madly with heat, I finally moaned uncontrollably as I came hard, harder than I ever had in my life, with or without using my powers! I came so hard the cum was hitting the tile wall and splashing all the way up to the ceiling as well as off the wall and back onto me and the bathroom floor, and rug that I was laying on. I tried to hold onto my firehose as it unleashed it's white, molten fury but my hands could barely hold the thing still, let along reach around it's massive, swollen girth. I did my best to hold it where it was as I felt the waves of intense heat leave my rod and the torrential flood of my hot cum slowed to a trickle very quickly. I was panting badly and I was so hot and sweaty I was soaking the rug beneath my body. I thought the worst part was over, that somehow I had said the wrong thing, grown a monster cock, came and now at least, I had survived it and could just sit there and be confused. But as I watched my massive cock starting to go flacid, I felt more heat going into my crotch, along with all new sensations that I was barely used to. My massive balls quickly began to shrink in size along with my cock, but my cock was transforming as it shrank, the skin turning to a lighter shade of skin tone as it slowly began to feel as though it was retracting into me, UP into me! I let out a moan and the feeling sent shivers down my spine, enough of a shiver that I felt like I was getting an erection, but this one was coming from inside me. I instinctively spread my legs wide as my cock shrank further, the skin now almost a light pink shade, the veins disappearing, the muscles inside it reforming, changing, drawing up into me. All the skin that had grown with it was now pulling itself inside out and pulling into me, and my balls that had only moments before been as big as grapefruits, were sucked with a very audible slurping sound, up into me as well! It felt great, amazingly great, like fucking Karen with my cock, only now I was feeling the cock from inside myself! My inside began to churn and I panted and moaned at the feelings that rushed through me like a hurricane. I had changed into a female only twice before, once when I was young, and again when I changed into Reiko for Karen, but this wasn't the same, this was so much more, so much more real, more raw, more sexy! I felt as though I was becoming a full on woman and not just wearing a disguise as with the other changes. I know that might sound weird, but I had no other way to describe what was going on inside me at that point. I slowly reached my hand down between my legs as I sat up, putting my back against the cabinet of the sink and I saw as well as felt the skin where my cock was pulsating and continuing to shift, stretch, retract and change into what was obviously a sexy set of pussy lips. My labia formed, the sexy pink color became almost like a spotlight of my newborn female sexuality and the remains of my huge cock was now a hard little knob of sensitie flesh that was now sitting at the top of my new vaginal opening. I could only stare at this miracle of sex change that I was performing on myself in awe and as I continued to stare at myself, at my pussy, I saw the first glistening signs of my wetness begin to drip from my comletely female sex parts. I now had the pussy of a woman, but as heat filled my entire body, I knew I was far from finished!

A hot, tingling sensation washed over me and I held up my hands to look at them. I grinned a little as I felt the bones in my body starting to creak, and crack, stretch and contract as my fingers began to grow a bit longer and thinner compared to my big manly hands. My nails also grew a bit longer, but not like claws or anything of that sort, just, longer than most men keep their fingernails and any hair I had on my body seemed to twist itself back into my skin leaving even my new pussy, baren and smooth. My wrists and arms began to thin out and a lot of the bulk of the muscles in my forearms and biceps also shrank down but did not completely disappear. I felt a jerk in my hips that made me spin and lie down flat on my back on the floor as the tattered remains of my shorts began to pull tighter across my hips as they began to widen, the sound of cracking bones filled the air around them. I had to roll over on my stomach for a moment as my ass also began to fill out, becoming softer and much more round compared to the flat, yet toned ass I had as a male. My back arched as my spine shifted position a bit, giving me a lot more motion than before, and I felt my shoulders, shoulder blades and back all sort of collapse inwards, making my entire upper body a lot less wide. I felt a burning in my chest as my ribcage also collapsed down a bit smaller than my male's, but I expected that would happen as women in general had less bulky skeletal structures than men. The burning began to move upwards and to my face and head as it also became a bit smaller, the cheekbones changed positions slightly, my skull shifted a bit, my brow became a little less hard. I carefully tried to stand up and was actually able to with a little bit of effort. I checked myself out in the mirror as my facial structure was shifting. It looked weird, almost like my skin had air that was filling with balloons under it. My face was pulsating as the muscles shifted under the skin and my jaw cracked a bit as it changed shape ever so slightly as all the bones of my skull shrank to match the rest of my smaller structure. My lips pulsated and swelled outwards, giving me a sexy set of female lips, my eyebrows thinned out, my eyelashes grew longer and my adam's apple shrank suddenly, making me cough a little bit, but I could tell even from that, that my voice was several notes higher on the scale than before. My hair also began to grow quickly from my scalp, making it itch like mad as my normally short black hair flowed down the sides of my face, down to my shoulders and further down, past them to the middle of my back. It was jet black and straight, but it had a glow about it that looked really nice. The last of the burning finally left my head and flowed straight down to my chest once more, and I grabbed my shirt and ripped it open because I knew what was next. Looking down at my flat chest, I watched my nipples harden into long points almost instantly and before I could even reach up to touch them my flesh began to bubble and swell under them. My areola expanded and became a bit more tan in color and the skin under them, my budding breasts, began to swell more and more as I touched the skin there. My skin was a lot softer now and I felt my breasts swelling outwards into the palms of my hand, and then further outwards, spilling over my fingers as they grew into very large, soft mounds of sensitive flesh. I moaned in a very female voice as the swelling slowed and then stopped and at last the heat left my body as I stood there in front of my mirror in the tattered remains of a shirt, shorts and a pair of underwear holding my new D cup breasts in my own two hands. This was my body if I had been born a female.

"I'm beautiful...." I whispered without even thinking and I blinked at myself in the mirror, holding my tits in my hands, staring like a deer caught in the headlights of a truck. My voice was now female and had a nice tone to it but I couldn't believe I was really looking at myself and thinking 'damn she's hot!' I was pretty, in fact, I was turning myself on staring at me! I thought for a moment to see if I hadn't just cheated without thinking about it, something I told myself I wasn't going to do, not this time. But as I looked closer, I still had the scar on my side from when I'd cut myself open on a chainsaw, and another scar dotted my wrist where I'd slashed myself being stupid around a construction site. If I had wanted to cheat, I would have made myself perfect, no scars or anything. I really was looking at myself if I had been born a girl and grown up doing pretty much the same stupid stuff, but now a girl. I had to admit, I didn't think so much of my male self would carry over, but I had a nice six pack, well toned arms and some long, really toned legs! I guess all that gym time was paying off. Even my sexy, round ass was tight as a drum. I was posing in the mirror like a hot bodybuilder or something without even thinking about it. I wasn't quite as big in the breast department as Reiko but I wasn't far off and we had a similar tonage of muscle, just enough to make guy's just want to lay their head on your washboard stomach and kiss it all day long. Well for once I was glad I hadn't been a pig in the later parts of my life and made an effort to stay in shape, because not to toot my own horn, but damn I was a fine looking woman! I grinned in the mirror and swoshed my hair around my shoulders, letting it rest across my back like a silk robe of blackness. I of course hoped I looked good enough to Karen but if she didn't find me to be her type, I'd probably ask myself out on a date! I giggled a little, hearing my own voice and all it's sultry glory, not as sexy as Karen and not with an Asian accent like Reiko's, but I think it had a good ring to it. The last thing I did notice as I checked out my back, giving the muscles a little flex in the mirror, was that my skin was a bit more tan than when I was male. I guess the little bit of tanning I had done at the gym and over the summer while traveling carried over a bit moreso as a woman. I wasn't anywhere close to as dark as a woman who was out to looking like a hot piece of chocolate, but I wasn't flat white like a bedsheet either. Somewhere in the middle, but I think it helped show off my muscle tone and made my hazel eyes sort of sparkle. I was starting to think to myself that living like this for the rest of my life wouldn't be that bad. For the first time in my life, I could see the other side of things that most men never get to understand. But I shook off the slight self romance and decided to take off my tattered clothes and get a quick shower, after washing my massive jizz explosion from the tiles. I was still hot and sweaty and already I smelled like a wet goat or something, so I wasn't about to go leaping into Karen's arms smelling like this! I cranked the shower to as hot as it could go and used the removable nozzle to hose off the half dried cum from the walls as best as I could without slipping over the edge of the tub before I hopped in and finished wiping the walls down with the sponge I kept in there. I had to turn the hot water back a few dials more than I did as a man, it seems my skin was a bit more sensitive now and that hot water almost went right through me! But I got it adjusted to my liking and began to soap up as fast as I could to make myself smell good for the up and coming orgy of love I knew was on the horizon. Of course that thought sort of tickled my brain. Orgy of love is a fun thing for me, but now I was on the opposite end of the table. Karen giving me her love when I looked like Reiko was amazing, but she didn't have a dick at that point. Now not only was she going to have a dick, with balls, but it was probably going to be a nice big dick, and it was going to be aimed right at my favorite body part.

I gulped hard though because of that last part. Yeah she was going to have a dick, or at least if she translated as well to a man as I did to a woman it was going to be above average. But it wasn't really the idea of her having a dick that bothered me per se, because I actually had a bit of a futanari fetish myself, but it was the idea that I would find myself sucking on that big dick of hers that was a bit of a different mental image. Not only that, but there was a arousing thought running through my mind as I stood there letting the hot water cascade down my new, sexy body, and that idea was that I wanted to! My eyes closed and I suddenly felt really turned on, but not like when a male just gets a boner. My nipples hardened and I felt this little twitch inside my new pussy that began to unfold, my clitoris was hardening and filling with blood as my heartbeat picked up it's pace. I was getting hot and bothered just from the mere thought of sucking Karen off! My eyes snapped open and I found one of my hands rubbing my clitoris without me even realizing it! I forced myself to stop before I went all the way to just full on masturbation mode. I had to hold back, I wanted this to be special, me and Karen making love, but as opposite genders. I was amazed at how lust could overwhelm me in this body, as though my love for Karen put blinders on my inhibitions and I was powerless to stop the crazy feelings flowing through me. I wanted to suck her big dick, I wanted her to put it inside me, I wanted to pull her close while she fucked me hard and those thoughts had already forced their way into my head and pushed aside any thoughts of my male self thinking it was bad, or gross or that I was somehow becoming a homosexual person because I wanted to suck and fuck a guy. But Karen wasn't a guy and I wasn't a girl, and even after switching genders, that fact would still remain. I had no choice but to admit that with that change of gender comes some changes to the mind, even if it's on an unconcious level, but at the same time, I had to accept that because if I didn't, this night of passion would turn into something awkward and neither of us would really want it to be like that. I just hoped Karen would at least give me some time to get into it, as no matter how the scenario played out in my head, no matter how much I thought I wouldn't have any problems doing the deed, playing the part of the female, inside I was still me and there would always be at least some resistance to the idea. I looked down and already I knew my body was ready for sex. Even with the water running over me like a flood, I could see my pussy lips were swollen and my clitoris was standing erect through the sexy pink veil of those soft, sensitive pussy lips. My nipples were so hard they were aching and as fast as my heart was racing, I wanted this to go well, my deepest fear was this, what I was doing at this moment. I wondered if Karen would feel the same way when she changed? I thought if this was making me this horny, this aroused, this ready for her love, would she have to deal with this too? I lowered the water temperature from nice and warm to freezing cold and I realized just how much cold water can put the brakes on anything! Goosebumps popped up all over my skin as I went from surface of the sun to the deepest regions of the antarctic in two seconds flat. It sucked since I was a bit more thin skinned now but that put the breaks on the lust building, at least for now. I shivered myself nearly to death drying off, but at least I was clean. Amazingly I was able to grab a dry towel and instinctively I was able to do that "boob tuck" woman seem to be able to do with towels, making me look like I had a make shift dress on. I guess changing myself as though I'd been born a girl gave me some automatic "woman" things too, like somehow I knew that I had about six more days until my period, which is the weirdest shit on Earth to me, but now all of a sudden I was glad it was six days away and not tonight! Oh man, this would take some getting used to. I gave myself a slap on my face, took a deep breath and slowly opened the bathroom door.

Karen was still sitting on the bed, only now she was leaned up against the headboard, lamp on, reading one of my old GameFan magazines. I didn't know she was a gamer! Or maybe she was just bored out of her mind since as soon as I looked at the clock I could see I'd been in there almost fourty five minutes. I slowly walked out into the bedroom and Karen finally noticed me and quickly snapped to attention, tossing the magazine down and hopping up off the bed. I wanted to say something funny and maybe she did too, but I could see by the look on her face that she was a little bit in shock. She slowly walked over to me and without saying a word, began to give me a look over while walking in a circle around me. I kept hearing her hum and the anticipation was messing with my head. I felt a little aroused and a lot nervous about what she was going to say about this idea. Karen stopped in front of me and crossed her arms and said "Well, you definitely clean up reeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeally nice don't you?" I looked up at her, tilted my head and was about to say something when she said "You're so fucking beautiful, young, pretty, look at those tits, and that ass! Damnit Jamie you're gonna make me cheat on Reiko!" I had to smile at Karen trying to be cool about the situation. I could tell she was nervous and humor was her way of making us both feel a little more comfortable. I stepped over to her, wrapped my arms around her and said "Well, I won't tell if you don't." Then I kissed her deeply and she returned the favor. I was able to taste her so much better now or something new was there, I couldn't be sure. We kissed and I felt Karen undo my fancy towel dress, letting it slip down onto the floor. Her hands gently gripped my ass and I gasped and began to moan softly while she started to kneed them, teasing me, making me already begin to get wet. I felt my nipples harden quickly, pressing right into Karen's own hard nipples. She was already turned on, I could smell her scent, and it was all lust and hormones and it was really making me horny. My hands began to fondle Karen's ass as she fondled mine and already my mind was getting a bit hazy. I didn't want to stop kissing her or touching her and I definitely didn't want her to stop touching me, in fact I wanted her to do more than just touch me! I decided to be the party pooper however and slowly broke the kiss even though every brain cell I had upstairs was shouting for me not too and I whispered under heavy breaths "Karen...ah...shit, I guess...wow..I guess this means that I'm still your type?" Karen almost seemed a bit disappointed by the sudden stop but smiled and said "You're gorgeous Jamie. Did you make yourself look this hot to keep me in permanent horny mode or what?" I giggled and she smiled at the joke and I said "No, no, at least not on purpose. I just made myself look like I would if I had been born a female instead of a male. This, appears to be the resulting form of that wish."

Karen nodded at me and took a few steps backwards and sat down onto the bed and said "Wow really? On one hand I love you as a male Jamie, with all of my heart, but I'll be honest and say that if I had met you like this first, my God, I'd have married you in a heartbeat so nobody else could steal you from me! If Reiko wasn't jealous of me yet, this will blow her fucking mind!" I smiled at her and said "T..thanks Karen. I have to admit though, with the change in my body, it also changed my mind a little bit. Though I'm glad loving you only became stronger, I was a bit worried I wouldn't be your type or that I would find out that I didn't have the same feelings for you as a woman as I did as a man. Lots of weird things went through my mind in the bathroom, that's why it took me so long. Well that and I made a hell of a mess and destroyed my clothes and things like that. You know. Girl stuff." Karen raised an eyebrow and flashed me a wicked grin and said "Well yes I guess your mind would adjust a bit more to the female side of things, but it obvious that the way you worded your changes did give you some female knowledge. Like the sacred boob tuck you did there with that towel. One of the many secrets of female kind, you seemed to have already mastered it Jamie. I won't tell anybody you've learned one of our most valuable secrets as long as you go ahead and show me how it's done right now!" I smiled and picked up the towel Karen had basically torn from my body, wrapped it around myself and in one swift motion, tucked it in under my side a bit, did a little finger maneuver and my disco dress was ready for the night. Karen began to clap and laugh at me and said "Oh Bravo! Bravo! Okay Jamie, welcome officially to the woman's club!" I gave Karen a quick curtsy doing my best not to fall on my ass and said "Okay thank you, thank you, good night everybody, we love you, we love you!" I waved as if there was an audience and giggled, to which Karen laughed a bit harder and then shook her head and said "Okay Jamie, enough is enough I suppose. You're in your dark fantasy now, so I guess it's about time I got into mine."

Karen instantly became nervous, I could tell from the look on her face and how she moved when she stood up. She walked up to me and I took her hands into mine and said "Karen, this is just my own weird shit going on here, you don't have to do things this way. I'm not here to make you uncomfortable or scared. Look at you, you're shaking like a leaf!" She tried to grin and said "I know, I can't help it. I'm a bit scared, a bit aroused, a bit of everything! Now that I've seen how you've turned out it helps take a lot of that away but, I've never dreamed that becoming a man would ever become a reality! I mean, who would? It's like a miracle came into my life and changed everything and you are that miracle Jamie. I don't want to screw this up for either of us, so I'll suck it up, bear with it and come what may, I AM going to fuck your brains out tonight, one way or another." I grinned at that line and said "Well then Karen my love, lets get you to getting." I pulled her closer and leaned in to kiss her on the lips, parting them with my tongue and she let me do it, kissing me back, closing her eyes, rolling her tongue against mine and we began to explore each other's mouths. It felt so great to kiss her, to be kissed by her and becoming a woman didn't change one bit of that, if anything it made it feel better in all the right ways! Before I broke the kiss I whispered into Karen's mind "Karen, when this kiss breaks I want you to go into the bathroom and once you close the door your body will transform into what you would look like if you had been born a male." I felt her shudder ever so slightly and then I pulled away from her, letting our lips and tongues part ways once more. Karen's eyes opened slowly and when she looked right into my eyes she smiled and let go of my hands, made her way to the bathroom, turned and waved at me like I had done her, and then slowly closed it behind her. I walked over to the bed, picked up the GameFan magazine Karen had been reading, sat down, got comfortable and waited. I read the magazine too.

CHAPTER 16: SHE'S A BOY!

As I closed the door to the bathroom, taking one last look at Jamie sitting there on the bed I gave a little wave to him and he returned the wave to me. The thunk of the door shutting added a sense of loneliness on top of the dread I was already feeling. I wanted to do this, it was a childhood fantasy, but after seeing it come to life in front of me with Jamie, I now started to question things I never took into consideration before. He was worried that he might not be my type, or that his female mind might switch him away from loving a woman. Well, what if that happened to me? What if he didn't seem right for me once I was a man? What if I wasn't right for him? Would our personalities or hormones switch off once we were at that point of no return? I felt sort of like I was standing on a cliff with female Jamie and if we didn't jump together, just right, we'd miss the ocean waters below and smash into the jagged rocks! I might have been thinking too hard on this, I knew this wasn't going to hurt and it was what we both wanted. For Jamie, I had to show him that I was just a big a pervert as him and I really wanted to fuck him, badly. My body was tingling as I approached the mirror and my heart started to pound in my chest as I stood there and stared at myself in it, trying to decide how this was going to work. Suddenly I was overcome with a wave of heat that almost knocked me off my feet. I buckled over the sink, holding onto it for some stability as I began to sweat badly, watching large drops immediately start to pour down the side of my face in the mirror, soaking Jamie's old shirt clear through instantly. My nipples swelled into giant one inch long points in seconds, becoming almost painfully erect and began to throb like mad. My tits were easily visible through the soaked fabric of Jamie's shirt now but I was almost too horny to care. I watched as my breasts began to engorge but not just with blood because I felt something flowing into them, filling them, and making them stretch. The shirt grew tighter as they swelled further than I had ever seen them and I gasped as I realised that they were producing milk! I had no children so I'd never experienced my breasts making milk, but now they were, and fast. They swelled larger than any porno start I'd ever seen and my skin and the shirt grew tighter making the buttons creak and the fabric tear as the shirt couldn't hold them in any longer! Several buttons let go and plinked against the mirror and a few more bounced off the sink counter and rolled to a stop somewhere on the floor. Amazingly my breasts had swollen to massive GGG cup sized watermelons that were far too large for my frame, almost comically large. But they felt soft and my hands easily squeezed them together, watching as two thick lines of hot milk sprayed from the tips of my now two inch long, throbbing purple nipples. This was insane and I had no idea really what was happening. Had Jamie told me to turn into a cow or something as a joke? I thought I would be changing into a man, not a super endowed, milky super hero or something.

I had barely thought that when I suddenly came hard, making my legs wobble and me grab onto the sink for support. In all the fuss over my gigantic tits I had forgotten to pay any attention to the lower half of this expedition of heat and lust until my vagina made sure it was not forgotten! I couldn't really see my pussy from over top of my new, milky tits as even trying to push them aside did nothing but spray two huge streams of milk outwards all over the mirror. I reached down to my crotch and my hand barely grazed over my engored clitoris standing almost two inches out into my soaked panties. That small graze sent another massive orgasm out of me, and I sprayed hot girl jizz all over the panties and my hand, some of which dribbled right down my legs! I had never been so turned on or sensitive and I carefully turned to the side a little and I was finally able to get a decent view of my crotch in the mirror. It was shocking and made me gasp but my clit was poking my panties out at least three inches, like a micro penis or something and my panties were so soaked they were practically transparent at this point. I felt another massive orgasm building inside me as my breath became ragged so I decided to lay down before I collapsed down onto the floor. The floor mat was wet and a little sticky from my fluids, and as I laid down onto it there was a sudden tingle of my sinuses from the sweet and sweaty smell of the rug. I smelled Jamie! I couldn't understand how, but it was his scent, his sweaty, lovely scent. It was mingled with what I assumed was some of his own girl jizz, as I knew what I smelled like but I smiled and suddenly felt so horny I thought I would lose my mind. His scent, that salty, sweet, fucking smell of his, it made me almost too horny to see straight. My heart was racing, I felt my nipples throb and my breasts swelled a little larger, sliding off of my chest and resting to my sides as they were far too big to be held up any longer. My clit bounced and throbbed and I did my best to take my panties off, to let it swell into the open, but the best I could do was grab them and rip them from my hips, my body filled with such lust and adrenaline I felt stronger than I should have. I grabbed my huge clit and began to masturbate myself furiously, almost like giving Jamie a hand job, I could also slip some fingers into my soaking pussy, trying to bring some relief to this maddening heat and lust I felt flowing all through my body. I pumped my pussy hard and I jacked up and down on my clit and I began to cum, not once, not twice, but over and over, barely thirty seconds between squirts. I couldn't believe how much stamina I had or how the hell I could maintain conciousness at this point, but I just kept going anyway, biting my lip and filling my lungs with that musky, sweet smell Jamie had left on the rug. It was driving me wild, making me want to finish this transformation faster so I could go out and fuck him with my new cock, to fill my body with his scent, to kiss him, so suck on his tits, and drink his milk. I'd never had thoughts like these before, but I wanted him so badly I thought I'd go crazy at any moment!

Then as I contemplated screaming outloud for Jamie to come and fuck me to death I felt the heat fill my body to a new level of heat and as I continued to jack my clit off and plunge my fingers into my dripping cunt, I felt my breasts starting to shrink in size, spraying hot milk up into the air as they did so. I watched my skin pulling downwards as they began to shrink from watermelons to basketballs, down to giant grapefruits and even smaller, back down to almost my normal size. Well normal after Jamie gave them a little "lift" I guess. But strangely as my breasts shrank my clitoris seemed to swell in my hand, going from three inches long, to four, to five and kept going! I leaned up as I jacked myself off, my fingers still plunging into my honey pot to see what was happening and sure enough my breasts were now down to C cups and my clitoris was now almost six inches long and had changed textures from light pink to a darker shade and had seemed to grow a loose bit of skin that looked almost like a sheath. As I watched my breasts disappear I could hear creaks and cracks as my bones and muscles began to twitch, stretch and change. I felt something pushing from inside of me, shoving my fingers out of my pussy as my insides grew hot and began to churn. I had to lay back down as the heat intensified and my fingers felt something pushing outwards from my pussy. They were round and somewhat soft and covered with skin and as I probed further I realised that my slit had began to disappear, the skin of my beautiful pink vaginal lips began to fuse together, sealing away my slit as my two new testicles formed from what had probably been my ovaries! I was shocked as my fingers gripped ahold of my new ball sack, this soft sack of skin that now held my two testicles inside and were very sensitive. I barely squeezed one and knew that I was now quite vulnerable to knees and flying kicks! I leaned myself back up and saw that my clitoris had now split open at the tip and the skin aroud the head had swelled into the familar bulbous head of a penis.

My new cock was still growing upwards, passing nearly seven inches long but quickly the growth halted upwards and it began to pulsate and swell outwards, gaining about two inches of muscular girth! I wanted to grab onto it and masturbate more, but my hands were shaking and as I held them up I saw why. My fingernails were shrinking from the one inch long talons I usually had, down to almost nothing, and my fingers were swelling in size, gaining girth and losing the skinniness they had. My arms were shifting and my bones were cracking everywhere as my forearms, biceps and shoulders began to swell with new muscle. I heard a loud pop and felt my colar bone crack and shit as my entire ribcage expanded outwards, widening my shoulders and my chest, as the last little bit of breast fat that I possessed sank back into my chest. New chest muscle seemed to swell and surge outwards, making my chest a broad wedge of slippery skin and muscle. My shoulders had gained a bowling ball sized bit of muscle as well, and my neck felt a bit congested as even that grew thicker muscles, arteries, veins and a new larger Adam's apple. I coughed as it shifted and noticed a significant drop in the tone of my voice, having lost almost any sign that I had been a woman a few moments ago. My vision seemed to dim and go all weird on me as my skull shifted, my jaw snaped and reshaped into a much more masculine, square shaped form. My brow jutted out a bit more, my cheekbones were wider and my eyelashes shrank back from the lone lashes I was used to. My scalp tingled and itched and I felt my hair actually receeding into my scalp, going from about shoulder blade length, to shoulder to short and thin on top, not quite a buzz cut but nowhere near as long as my normal hair. I wanted to see it, to see my face in the mirror but with my bones snapping and cracking, I dared not risk standing up yet.

My stomach clenched and I quickly looked down as my new six pack grew into place. I wasn't much for the gym but I had maintained a decent bit of tonage all around, so I didn't expect to see abs! I guess what I thought was fat on a woman wasn't nearly as much fat on a man. It would make sense considering women held fat in different amounts and in different ways than men. My body jerked a bit and I fell over onto my side as my hips crunched and shrank inwards, making me lose my nice round ass and gain a bit flatter square one that men have. I felt my back spasm as my muscles seemed to grow and my spine also shifted a bit to make room for my wider shoulder blades and bigger frame. The heat and changes continued down past my hips, into my legs as I lost my thin, long legs and instead saw them quickly being replaced by bulging muscles and shorter stockier ones. Even my calf muscles began to expand larger and my feet thickened slightly as my toes became a bit chubbier than my womanly toes were. And as soon as my feet had changed, the heat left my body, not completely cold, but I laid there for a few seconds to make sure things had finally settled before I made an effort to turn over, reach up to grab the edge of the sink, and slowly but surely, rise to my new, manly feet for the first time. I noticed immediately that I felt much stronger in the physical sense, as it seemed every muscle in my body was much larger than any I'd had as a female. As I crested the ridge of the counter top and finally got my first look at myself in the mirror I gasped out loud with a "Oh my God!" Only it wasn't my voice, not the one I was used to anyway. It was a lower pitched, manly voice, a sexy voice if I do say so myself. I stood completly up to get a good look at my new self. My chest was broad, my shoulders and biceps were above average sized, my six pack was barely visible, my cock was almost as big as Jamie's and even flacid, seemed a good two to three inches around. I felt it twitch a little just thinking about it so I averted my attention back up to my face which was now more squared off overall compared to my female's softer lines. My hair was now shorter and overall I had to admit that I thought I looked pretty damn hot for a fourty year old man. All that aerobic exercise and light lifting in my off times did seem to have paid off making the switch to the male side of the fence. I wasn't bodybuilder type huge or ripped, but atheltic looking and well defined. I flexed with a big smile in the mirror and I couldn't believe how good I looked. I was almost becoming jealous of myself with myself! I also thought it was a bit odd that I had no body hair. Most guys have a bit of a hair on their arms, chest, legs or crotch area. I guess sense I kept myself a bit barren overall, and a little bit because I think having no hair is sexier, especially in the bedroom, that this must be what I'd look like if I had been born a man. I guess I'd have kept myself nice and smooth everywhere! It didn't bother me once I thought about it a minute, because it meant that I'd get to feel even more of Jamie's smooth skin all over my body as we made love tonight.

That thought made my dick twitch and bounce immediately! I suddenly realized exactly why guy's can get so hard so fast. I looked down and watched my cock grow larger between my legs, my heartbeat picking up, the veins on the surface starting to throb and thicken. I couldn't even pretend to rationalize the sudden lust that washed over me, nor did I stand a chance in hell of stopping it from happening as my cock unleashed it's power and erected up into my belly within ten seconds of my first thoughts of making out with Jamie's new hot, womanly self. I gasped a little as I reached over to touch it, sending a slight shock of warmth through it and the rest of my body. I was thick, thicker than Jamie even but not as long, only about seven inches maybe, but still I could barely reach all the way around the girth of the thing. I felt my heartbeat in the veins that covered it's surface as it seemed to grow harder in my hand. The pleasure intensified as I began to slowly stroke it, starting the usual male thing of masturbation only now I understood exactly why men loved it. Not that I didn't love fingering myself as a woman, but this male version of it was good, really good, and as my cock hardened even further I began to moan uncontrollably, trying my best not to get too loud or else Jamie might come running and end up getting raped right there by the bathroom door! I wanted to stop though, because I wanted my first release to be with Jamie and as maddening as it felt to let go of my throbbing monster, I had no choice! I did however, have the choice of staying a sticky, sweaty mess or getting a quick shower. I turned and saw that the shower was still dripping wet along with the tub, which meant Jamie got a shower before coming out to present his new body to me, so it would only be proper of me to do the same. With this new body I may as well make sure I had a new body smell, not a "I just got done working in the sewers" smell. I turned on the shower and got the water nice and warm, got into the tub and started to lather myself up with the body wash Jamie had. I was impressed with myself actually because not only had I went ahead through the fear of transforming into the opposite gender, but also that I thought I looked pretty damn fine as a man. Of course along with that thought was that fear Jamie mentioned, what if I wasn't his type now or what if we didn't share the same feelings for each other that we did when we were in our normal bodies? I mean for me I could deal with the situation since I've made love to Reiko, I've eaten pussy, and loved it as he obviously knew. But Jamie, he was born a male, has always been male, and outside of the time he turned into Reiko, never really been made love to as a woman, and even then, it was with a woman. Now I was about to shove a giant cock in his face for him to suck on, and then later, shoving it up into his brand new pussy. It was going to hurt him, he was going to feel the same as a woman feels then first time they lose their virginity. I think that scared me more than what he might think of my new looks. Men are usually quite consious of their sexual orientations, and while Jamie did have these cool powers to sort of change that outlook for himself, I could bet anything that in the back of his mind that the thought that he was going to become a homosexual would be there. I kept thinking I was about to really do something that could mess with his head, with his trust of me, with our love. I started to worry that all of this may have been a horrible idea. I rinsed myself off and shut off the hot water, stepped out of the tub and dried off. I grabbed one of Jamie's bathrobes from the linen closet next to the sink and wrapped myself up, knowing full well that my expert "boobie tuck" techniques would do me no good as a man. As I walked over to the bathroom door, I found myself in a state of fear and semi-panic. I was breathing heavy and my hands were shaking as I reached for the doorknob. I closed my eyes for a second, took a deep breath and slowly opened the door.

Jamie was there sitting on the bed, propped up against the headboard, reading his GameFan magazine, the same one I was reading a while ago while waiting for him. I looked at the cloak and it seems that I was only in the bathroom around thirty minutes compared to his fourty five, so I could grin a little and chalk one up to the chick finishing with the bathroom before the dude. But then again, I was a dude now and he was now a chick, so maybe that had something to do with it. Either way Jamie looked over at me, put down his magazine, got off the bed and came over my way. I took a few steps toward him and we met halfway. Jamie stopped me and crossed his arms, eyeing me up and down, almost like I did. He was such a funny tease. I stood there making sure to not let his hot body turn me on too fast. The last thing I wanted was to pop my boner right there in front of him. I thought it would be a bit embarrasing for us both. Either way, Jamie walked around me slowly while checking me out. The bathrobe did a good job of hiding most of my features, but my head, chest and calf muscles were all clearly visible. By the time Jamie finished walking around me and was standing in front of me again I could sense something in the air around us. In fact, it was in the air around Jamie, it was his scent, that musky, sweet smell I had smelled when I had to lay down on the mat in the bathroom. Now I'm not a chemist, but I know there are certain smells and pheromones that humans give off as secondary sex characteristics. When I smell Jamie and his scent I become aroused, and it doesn't have to be an immediate sense of "must have sex now!" super horny pheromones, but he smells good and that smell adds to the whole atomosphere that happens when we make out. Now however the tables were flipped and Jamie's scent was familar but it was different, it was definitely a female's scent now, much like Reiko's smell, and it was filling me with arousal in the same way only now it's much more direct and blunt as a male. There's no doubt that I was getting turned on just by him standing there but I put on my best effort and said "Well, what do you think of the new me?" Jamie smiled and said "Really beautiful actually. I'm impressed, you look awesome, even more ripped than I am! Look at this chest of yours for example." Jamie stepped up and touched my chest with his hands and slipped them under the bathrobe, opening it a little bit so he could feel my new muscules and the chill it sent down my spine nearly made me moan right outloud. I whispered "I...I was afraid like you said...that..you know, I wouldn't be your time...a..anymore." Jamie leaned in and wrapped his arms around my shoulders and leaned in close to my lips, so close I could feel his breath, so close I could smell that powerful, lust filled scent of his and said "You'll alway be my type baby. So, are you ready to show me your new...equipment? Or are you just going to let it keep pitching a tent in that bathrobe?" He took a slight step back and I looked down and sure enough my dick was so hard it was holding the bathrobe outwards almost a foot. I gasped a little and said "This, this is all so..arousing. Jamie, what do I do? I...I think I might go crazy! This all, it's so weird, I'm...I'm scared of what's happening!" Jamie tilted his head and smiled and said "Karen, it's okay, trust me, I know it's weird, I've spent the entire time you were in there reading a magazine and not reading a single word of it worrying about what was going to happen to us once you changed. You're hot and I have to admit that yes it's strange, yes my heart is pounding in my chest, and that yes, you smell like lust, sex and love all at once, something I'm sure you're smelling too. We're both horny, we're both madly in love with each other, and no matter what, we can do this fantasy of ours. For tonight, lets just enjoy our new bodies and not worry about all the bullshit that being a man or a woman brings to this relationship. I loved you when you had a pelt of fur and were eight feet tall. You loved me when I had a three foot cock and when I looked like your childhood friend. And now...you love me as a real woman. And I, love you as a man. And if it makes you feel any less awkward......" Jamie trailed off and undid his boob tucked towel, letting it fall to the floor, letting me see him for the first time as a man in all his toned, clean shaven, double D breasted glory. It was then that I noticed something else, and not only noticed but that Jamie pointed out as he placed his hands on either side of his pussy lips and pulled them apart ever so slightly and said ".......I'm soaked right down my legs baby, I'm so fucking horny you're lucky I didn't bust down that bathroom door and rape you where you standing!"

I could see it, he was wet, his love honey was dripping down his legs and his clit was standing large and in charge right there at the top of those lovely pink pussy lips. The smell hit me right away and made my cock grow that much harder and made me moan as I slipped the bathrobe off and let it fall to the floor. Finally we stood there staring into each other's eyes, naked as we could get, our hearts pounding, his pussy dripping wet, my cock throbbing hard, it was just a matter of who would give in first. Jamie smiled and stepped up to me, carefully moving to the side of my cock, as his hand slowly lowered down to touch it while he leaned in to kiss me on the lips. When his soft fingers touched my shaft, I almost came instantly from the shock it gave me, and it made me moan so loud that I couldn't keep kissing him. He was breathing heavily as he began to jack me off, slowly at first but then faster and faster as the seconds passed. He was getting more bold with his new body and knowing how horny he made me when I was a woman, I knew what he was feeling, what he was going through, as that animal inside of us takes over, and nothing else matters but pleasing that pussy, stuffing it with a man's hard, throbbing dick. He whispered to me as he looked me right in the eyes "Oh Karen, you're such a big boy downstairs, you're cock is so tight and swollen, I bet you're ready to burst, poor thing." He was right, his hand was rubbing my cock in such a way that I really was about to cum hard. As a woman I could sometimes hold it back, stim the flow for a while, let the intensity build and build, but as a man, there was almost no control once you get this turned on. My cock was throbbing so badly it almost hurt but Jamie had everything under control with his expert masturbation techniques. I had to hold onto him for some support, I felt my legs getting wobbly, I want to move, to lay down on the bed, but I couldn't move, the pleasure was too intense, the feeling I was about to explode too immediate! I moaned in my new low, sexy male voice "J..Jammmmie...I'm...gonna...oh GOD I can't...I can't hold it back!" He whispered into my ears "Don't hold back baby, cum for me, cum for me hard!" I felt my balls stretch and swell and the skin of my cock became so hard I could have used it for a jousting match as I finally unleashed a giant wave of hot cum. I didn't cum at all like I thought I would, or like a female. No, this wasn't a squirt or a spray, this was a literal rope of sticky, thick cum shooting from my huge cock. I swear the line of cum was almost an inch around and shot clear across the floor of Jamie's bedroom. His carpet was going to be fucking ruined but my brain almost seemed to shut off and all the blood poured into my cock just so it could spasm more cum out of me. I never came so hard as a woman in all my years of life, and here I was breaking so many records for cumming, I couldn't get it to stop! As my legs wobbled and Jamie slowed down jacking off my cock, letting it drain completely down until it was a mere drop or two left, he helped me over to the bed, and I laid down onto my back, breathing as though I had just done all of that while holding my breath. Thank God I was in good shape, or I might of just had a damn heart attack. Jamie sat down next to me smiling and leaning down to kiss me on the lips he said "So, how was your first time?" I grinned weakly and said "For fuck's sake Jamie, you almost killed me. I..I can't believe...I mean..goddamn no wonder you guys love having your cocks played with. It was unbelievable!" He smiled and said "And there's more to come, oh yes, that was just round 1, a freebie you could say, I let you off easy because I knew you'd need some relief after that transformation. But now, it's my turn to let off some steam before I blow up or catch on fire....or both." I looked over at him and he had this evil look on his face, that look that women sometimes get when you're in for a hell of a night, one of those nights where "no" is not in the vocabulary. It's probably the closest I've ever seen him get to a "rape face".

I was having a hard time coming to terms with what I was doing. Karen was laying there on the bed as a man, and I was hovering over her with big tits and a wet pussy dripping down my legs as a woman. I just jacked off her thick cock all over my floor and I was already about to take the plunge and give her big dick a thrashing with my mouth. My heart was beating so fast I thought I should lay down and calm down, but she had this scent about her that was driving me wild, more wild than her scent when she was female. Was this how a real woman feels when she's madly in love with somebody? The raging hormone thing is a powerful thing, I was not used to it and it was ruling my mind. I welcomed it to be honest, as it would make the rest of the evening more enjoyable for us both. I was still a guy inside but now I felt we had grown closer than ever, connected on a deeper level than anybody else on Earth. I wanted to make her happy, I wanted to show her I could be the man or the woman that she needed, for the rest of my days. I wasn't concerned that I was becoming less of man by sucking off the woman I loved, even if she was currently a guy and I was no so turned on that I didn't think my body would stop doing this even if my mind was kicking me in the face to stop. I leaned over Karen's big muscular chest and gave her a kiss and whispered "You made a mess on my floor, but since it was all my fault, I'll clean it up." I then leaned in and began to kiss her passionately and she returned the favor as I laid down onto her torso, letting my breasts and hard nipples squish into her muscular chest, starting to moan as her hands explored my new tight, round ass cheeks. It felt awesome to rub my new breasts over her skin. It was more than apparent now that I was far more sensitive to touch as a female than as a man. I mean I enjoyed hugging and fondling from Karen as a man, but this was a totally new ballgame. The sensations were more intense, more passionate, more in your face I guess. It made me horny, it made me feel light headed a bit, I wanted to move things along faster now, toward the final leg of this little fantasy. I couldn't believe that I was even thinking of it this way, but I really wanted Karen to fuck me, badly!

I slowly broke the kiss, smiled at Karen who smiled back at me, leaned up and away from her, spun around on top of her so that my head was easily able to reach her flacid cock. I actually gulped a bit while I stared down at her dick, but instead of actually feeling a bit grossed out at the idea, my mouth actually began to water a little bit at the idea of sliding it into my throat. At this point, any resistance I may have had against the idea of what I was about to do shattered and when I felt Karen put her strong hands onto my ass cheeks to play with them, I had to finally take the plunge. I leaned down and took her cock into my hand and started to lick the bulbous head first, and then began to lick down the shaft slowly, taking my time to lick and fondle it as I went. Strangely, her cock tasted good, not gross, not unpleasant, but a little salty but in a good way. It was twitching in my hand and Karen was moaning and taking big breaths everytime I licked the shaft. I could tell I was doing it right, seeing as how this was the first time I had ever touched a cock with my tongue. But as it began to swell I had to go further and so I licked slowly back up to the tip and then without batting an eye, shoved her growing cock right into my mouth and as far into my throat as I could! I felt myself wanting to gag a little, but I held it in my throat for a moment and the reflex seemed to go away, allowing me to pull off and then go down on her again, then again and again. Karen was getting bigger as she erected, and though she wasn't as long as me, she was definitely thicker, I could barely reach all the way around it with my fingers. I kept going, sucking on the tip and pushing it into my mouth as far as I could, flexing my tongue and licking the shaft as well as dragging my teeth gently along the shaft as I pulled off each thrust. But quite quickly Karen's cock had grown so big and hard that I could barely fit it into my throat and after only five minutes her cock was throbbing badly in my hand and had become quite hot to the touch. I licked the outside of it again and smiled at how thick the veins on the shaft had become not to mention listening to her heartbeat thumping hard in the thing. I suddenly heard her moan "J..Jamie, good lord, don't stop! Oh God please don't stop, I'm close, I'm going to cum!" I grinned and started to continue my assault but my eyes went wide and I moaned as I felt something new: Karen's tongue licking my pussy lips! I had to pull off of her cock to moan louder and I couldn't stop myself from saying "Oh FUCK! Ohhhh..oh God..yes, lick my pussy, nghhhh..oh God I'm cumming..I'm cumming!" And I did, for real, my first big orgasm since changing, a real orgasm and I moaned again as I sprayed Karen's mouth with girl jizz. At least I hoped she caught most of it with her mouth and not her face. I felt her licking my pussy as thought she were shocking me with a thousand volts of electricty aimed straight into the pleasure centers of my brain. I loved the feeling of making love to a woman with my cock of course, but it pailed in comparison to being a woman and having somebody lick your pussy. Women had it much better in terms of sensitivity and love making. Short end of the stick when it comes to having kids sure, but oh God the licking part, and most likely the up and coming fucking part, women wins, hands down!

I looked back at Karen, panting, sweat dripping down the side of my face, my body quivering from the high the orgasm gave me and she looked down at me, this huge smile on her face and said "My turn baby, come on, finish me!" I grinned as the warmth of that orgasm swept over me and I turned back to Karen's cock, the throbbing shaft still bouncing and apparently even harder than it had been a few seconds ago. I put my mouth right back over it, licking the precum that had formed at the tip and began to get her a real good blow job, picking up my pace from slow to fast over the course of about ten seconds. I could see her balls were churning, her legs were twitching and she wasn't far from blowing her second big load, only I knew this one would be bigger than the first now that she had a mouth on her dick and not just a plain old hand job making it happen. The lust and the smell that was filling the air had taken ahold of us both and I couldn't dream of having things turn out any other way right now. I reached down and began to fondle her swollen nut sack as I stuffed her thick cock into my throat, flexing my mouth and throat muscles to squeeze the shaft, giving it a good ride with my teeth as I pulled up and my tongue as I went down. She began to moan louder and I felt her return to licking my pussy which made me moan and my eyes roll back into my head a little bit. It was almost too much pleasure for my brain to take in all at once! If women got this way everytime they made love, it was no wonder they could go on and on and on for so long. Sex was like a drug and these feelings of lust were being shot through me and straight into my brain and I seriously thought I wouldn't be able to survive without it! Suddenly Karen let out this long moan and I felt her muscles tensing up and she stopped licking me and I knew as her cock became rock solid in my mouth that it was time for her to cum. I smiled on the inside as I felt the first spasm of hot cum splash into my throat like a thick, salty and sweet rope of sugar. I shoved her cock as far into my throat as I could and began to suck on it, trying to drink down each massive cum shot she blew out, and her cock was fighting me as it spasmed and throbbed as rope after thick, salty rope of cum shot from her giant cock head. I kept swallowing as she kept going and going, for almost a full straight minute she came hard over and over. I was actually getting full trying to drink it all down and more amazed at just how backed up she was! I could cum hard for sure, but she was cumming like a freight train. After that first minute, she finally stopped jerking around on the bed, she began to catch her breath and the cum fountain finally slowed to a trickle and then stopped completely. I slowly lifted my mouth up her softening cock, being careful that she didn't send a few stray shots off into the ceiling or something before I pulled her cock out of my mouth as it began to go fully flacid between her legs. I knew she wasn't going to stay flacid for long, not with me still on fire from the crotch up!

I finally slipped my mouth off her cock and sat up, and spun back around so I could face Karen, hovering above her with a big smile on my face and said "Backed up a bit?" Karen smiled up at me and said "Couldn't help it, you're a natural at blow jobs it seems. God Jamie, what's happening to us? That felt so amazing it was scaring the shit outta me!" I leaned down and kissed her and whispered "We swapped genders and this is just what happens when you take two sexy beasts, make them horny as hell and throw them in a bedroom together. By the way, your pussy licking technique is without equal. I must have came six times while you were cave diving." Karen giggled and said "Well yeah I've had some practice but you're not bad either you know! I promise you that I'll be trying harder when I give you a blow job from now on, if that's how it feels, I can see exactly why you love it so much!" I nodded with a grin and said "Well, we're at the final stretch Karen and it's time for you to finish me off now. You think you can get that beast of yours up again and fuck my pussy until I pass the fuck out?" She grinned and said "Before today I might have doubted that I could, but Jamie you smell so fucking good it's really hard for me not to get hard. I'm already getting hard again. Come on, get me so hard that I almost split that pussy of yours wide open!" I leaned down and started to kiss Karen deeply, rolling my tongue over her's as I started to rub my wet pussy up and down her soft shaft, letting my breasts rub against her sweaty chest. It felt great to me, like every inch of my skin was able to get a small jolt of sexual pleasure just from touching her but I was getting into it. I was still horny, actually hornier after going this far without the actual pleasure of feeling her fat cock stuffed into me, but as I rubbed my crotch into Karen's, I felt her cock slowly coming to life, growing harder, pushing upwards along her stomach since I was keeping it bent into that position. Karen broke the kiss and whispered "Give me those tits, come on baby." I raised up a little and she leaned up and started to suckle on my aching nipples. I moaned as she fondled and sucked my big tits, and I was starting to feel her cock pulsating into my pussy lips as I continued to rub it up and down her shaft which just made it engorge and grow bigger, thicker and rougher. It felt like she was melting my pussy lips with her huge cock and I actually had to put some effort into keeping it from lifting me off of her hips. She began to grunt as she stiffened into steel like rigidity and when she let go of my tits and laid back down she whispered "You ready for the ride of your virgin pussy life?" I smiled and said "Even if it kills me." I sat back onto my knees, letting her python lift it's head up into the air a good seven inch python as big around as my wrist as I got into the usual "on top" position. I put my fingers onto the throbbing tip of her cock and guided it to the entrance of my dripping honey pot and gave myself a few seconds to cover the shaft in my dripping juices before I began to lower myself onto this extra arm of her's. Karen put her hands around my waist and stopped me before I got more than the tip inside me and said "J..Jamie, slowly honey, this isn't the fun part. This is going to hurt, no matter how horny you think you are, this is going to take your virginity and it's going to hurt you. I might even be...too big for you to take all the way!" She had a genuine look of concern on her face and I knew all about women and how men liked to "pop their cherry", and here I was on the verge of having mine not just popped, but blown apart by a giant pipe bomb. I smiled at her and said "Karen, I love you!"

I held onto her hands and pushed them down, making her lower me further onto her hot shaft and the head slipped past my outer lips, slipped up inside me making me moan and gasp and then further still until I felt the pain starting, the pressure, my pussy began to groan from her massive girth, stretching me apart like a rubber band being pulled almost to it's breaking point. I knew that this was going to hurt a little whether I still had my hymen or not which I did since the change had made me a true female virgin. I lowered myself slowly and Karen helped out with her strong arms. I noticed just how strong she was at this point and it gave me this feeling of being protected or something, it was hard to tell in the heat of the moment, but it was a feeling I never really had before. It's like the connection we shared was flipped due to the flipped genders and now I was in love with Karen in a totally new way and her having this male body, these strong hands and arms and all this muscle made me feel like she would stop any asshole that tried to put the moves on me. Is this one of the things women looked for in a man outside of the whole sex stuff? Did they really want a man that could cuddle them and then go bench press a small car? The pain intensified and began to sting popping me right back to the immediate problems my pussy was having trying to stick a human arm sized cock up inside me. Karen was on the ball and was holding me still and not letting me fall straight down onto her monster cock, and my quick, short breaths were a sure sign that I was hurting. It was sort of like being kicked in the nuts by a goat only having it keep kicking you in the nuts ever two or three seconds. I looked down at Karen and she was concerned but she looked into my eyes and I knew she was ready to stop at any time, not letting the fact that her cock was hard enough to smash diamonds get in the way of making sure I was going to be okay. I nodded to her after about a minute and we continued further down, four inches in, then five and I winced again in pain and again she stopped and held me at that point. God she was strong, stronger than me, she was holding me like I didn't weigh anything and her hands felt so strong as I held onto her big forearms for support. I couldn't believe just how much of a woman I had turned into or how much of a man Karen had become, but needless to say I loved every second and I would have to do this again. I loved this feeling she was giving off, this woman was strong enough to hold me close, keep me safe, and my whole body was responding to it, letting her guide me instead of me fighting her. It was all so automatic that I barely noticed when she lowered me a bit more, now six inches in, then finally seven and when my ass touched her legs I fell forward over her chest, my hands holding onto her wide, muscular shoulders, my breathing ragged and deep, sweat dripping from my face, down my neck and chest. I was so hot it could have been two hundred degrees in the room. Karen was giving me time to adjust to the pain, to the feeling of having something so big inside me. She was huge indeed, my legs had spread apart quite a bit to take her size in, and to feel it pulsating and throbbing inside me didn't make the pain go away any faster. It was literally pounding my insides just from the muscles trying to push further into me, to erect harder with more blood! I moaned outloud "Nggh....ff...Fuck..you...Karen..you..'re a monster...it's..hard...it's so hard...so big...throbbing...cock..." She reached up and gently began to fondle my breasts and nipples, letting some extra pleasure slow out from my chest and down to my aching vagina. It felt good and I leaned up a little so she could fondle them more, push them together, tweek my hard, purple nipples. She gently pulled me down and suckled on them and I moaned in a really sexy tone, one I didn't know I could make, one I didn't know if anything but dogs or cats could hear. Karen smiled though, and I knew she heard me. She whispered up at me "Just take it slow honey, take it slow, let me make you feel good baby, lord knows you've done so much for me already. Let me drive for a bit." I looked down at her and nodded, it seemed it was about the only thing my body would let me do. I was so tense and I was afraid to move, afraid I might hurt myself more or make Karen feel bad if I did.

Karen slowly sat up in the bed slowly, letting me adjust to the position as her cock slid up and down inside me slowly, then she lifted me up as she slipped me down and onto my back and held my legs up into a spread eagle position. This position actually didn't seem to hurt as much and it helped me relax. Karen was in control now, I could feel her strength and I couldn't fight against her at all. She smiled and said "I'll go slow, and you let me know when to do more okay?" I nodded and she began to thrust in and out of my pussy very slowly, almost too slowly! My pussy was gripping onto her giant cock too hard and I knew I had to try to relax, and just go with Karen, get into a rythmn the way she did when I fucked her this way. It was hard to relax with such a huge dick inside me! I was taking shallow breaths but the pain was subsiding slowly but surely as each thrust seemed to hurt less and less and I was so fucking in love with Karen taking it upon herself to help me, to guide me and teach me what it was really like to be a woman. She was so patient with me, so careful, so caring and loving it almost made me want to cry! I was happy with how this night was going and sad that there wasn't too much longer to go before we reached the final act of this play. I sucked it up and nodded to Karen, taking one hand down to start rubbing my clitoris which was standing almost an inch above my pussy lips, using a couple fingers to guide her big cock in and out, helping to spread my pussy lips apart as far as I dared and I kept thinking to myself "relax Jamie, relax!". My body kept tensing up as she went in and then my pussy clamped down on her cock hard as she pulled out and I felt myself losing control of myself ever so slowly becoming so aroused with the pleasure it was hard to concentrate! As amazing as sex was as a guy, it really did pale in comparison to the pleasure a woman gets having a huge cock shoved inside a muscular, slick tunnel of nerves that are wired straight to the pleasure centers of your brain. I know it sounds like an exageration, but it's not at all. I've had great sex, amazing sex, sex I thought was literally the last sex I could ever dream of on this great Earth, and this sex as a woman, destroyed all that came before. I almost worried what I was going to do once I became a guy again. Would I be able to come close to the same pleasure again? What if sex lost all it's pleasure for me unless I had a pussy and a dick to stick in it? I decided to let my mind forget about the possible negative outcomes and focus on letting my body relax so that Karen could fuck the hell out of me. Karen looked down at me, smiling, knowing I was starting to feel better as I realized I had begun to pant and moan outloud in time with her thrusts, which she was starting to become a bit more bold with, moving a little faster, pushing me a little harder. I couldn't stop the moans, I couldn't stop the feelings of bliss that flowed from my pussy to my brain, I had no male reference for these feelings and now that the pain had disappeared and all I felt was pleasure all I could do was moan. Karen began to speak and said "Jamie, are you doing okay? Do I need to stop or slow down or anything?" I knew she wasn't being completely serious because of the look on my face telling her I was in a new layer of Heaven but I didn't care and moaned outloud in an almost begging tone "Nu...nuh..no..don't..stop...mm...more...Karen..it's...too much..it's..insane...incredible, you're so big..so hard..oh God it's so hard..fu......uhh uhhh ahhh..ohhh....fuck..me....hard..harder...fuck..me...Karen...oh God, please...it's...it's..so fucking amazing..don't stop, don't stop please!" I sounded like a real woman in heat now, I amazed even myself, but now I understood why women got this way. Men may not have all the sensitive internal bits, but without that huge external bit they had, a women's pleasure would never really be fullfilled, at least that was how I was feeling it at that moment!

Karen didn't need to hold herself back anymore and with a grin that could have melted ice with the evil glare she gave me, she gripped my legs and began to pound me, hard, really, really hard! And. It. Felt. Fucking. Awesome! I moaned deeper, panted quicker and said "Oh oh OH OH! Deep! Oh God you're melting my insides! Uh..Uhh...UHhhh..OH God, Karen, Yes, Yes, Yes, YES! OHhhhhUhhh uhhH Yessss!! I love you, oh..ahh..oh God I love you Karen, fuck me baby, give me that big cock! More...ohhhh!" Sure it's cheesy but I was so horny, and in such bliss I wanted it, all of it. If she had put a giant dildo on the end of a jackhammer and cranked it to maximum psi, I'd probably have screamed for more too. I couldn't believe how much of a change of mind the change of body had done to me. I always thought sex as a woman was great, but now it was redefining what I wanted to do in life. Karen was also grunting and sweating, hell she was doing most of the work, taking charge, driving and she was very good at it. She was smiling and said "Oh yes you're so fucking tight Jamie! You're squeezing my cock so much it feels like it'll snap off any second! Come on baby, moan more, moan louder, grip my cock with that tight pussy!" Oh that voice, her sexy voice, her sweet smell, that scent, I couldn't get any hornier! I was cumming so much that it only added more fuel to the fire, allowing her cock to slide even easier into my pussy, and further as her cock swelled as her heart tried to push more and more blood into it, her animal instincts to mate nearing the same peak as my own. She was big, and hard, and hot and I couldn't want it any other way but Karen wanted it another way as she suddenly stopped in mid thrust, nearly stopping my heart from the sudden lack of stimulus, rolled me to the side, then over onto my stomach, grabbed my hips and pulled me up into the doggy position and then continued onwards. In this position I felt her cock a lot more intensely than while on my back, and the forward and backward rocking meant I had to hold my own weight up against her forceful shoves. If I didn't keep myself upwards and shoving back into her, the pleasure wouldn't be as good for me. I started to fight against her overpowering me, and I knew that's just what she wanted. She wanted me to fuck her as much as she was fucking me. Now that she'd done the driving, she wanted me to give her the ride. And I did, quite well if I do say so myself. As she thrust forward I shoved her back with my hips just as hard and it felt amazing. Honestly I couldn't have believed the pleasure of a woman was so intense if I wasn't experiencing it right then and there and as much as I loved it, it really was too overwhelming for my mind to handle. I stopped being able to control my thrusts backwards after only a few minutes and I laid my head down onto the bed moaning like a horny cat, or at least that's what I thought I sort of sounded like. My body began to tingle all over as the pleasure became almost impossible to ignore and I could feel my pussy contracting and convulsing over and over as it grabbed onto Karen's big cock and squeezed it half to death everytime she thrust into me, and when she pulled out, a river of my juices flowed out with it. Karen's thrusts began to become faster and harder, and I felt her cock hardening, if that was even possible, and swelling moreso than before. I knew what it meant, I knew she was nearing her climax and the way she began to fuck me meant she was trying to let it build it up for longer using sudden stops and quick changes in position. I was acutally surprised at her level of cum control! I heard her finally starting to grunt and she said "J..Jamie..oh fuck..Jamie, baby..I'm gonna cum soon! I..I can't take this anymore, I'm so hard I just can't stop fucking you! Ohhhh God you're so tight Jamie, and you're squeezing my cock so hard! OHhhhhhh! Nghhh...I'm about to blow my load baby...I...I'm gonna cum honey!"

I could only reply with "Yes, YES, YES! UghhhhhhHHHHHuhhhHH! Oh Yes, Fuck Me! Karennnn...K...Karen! AHhh! AHHHH! Cum inside me, cum inside meeeee! OHhh God!" So my vocabulary had taken a nosedive, but at least I was being honest right? Karen sped up and started to ram me for all that she had, and I buried my face into my mattress that much further as she fucked me stupid. I could hear her grunts get deeper and when I felt her cock begin pulsating inside my pussy I knew it was time and I raised up again, using all of my strength to provide an angle where I would feel every little inch of that huge cock as she blew her load inside me. Karen grabbed my hips and yanked me backwards into herself as her orgasm exploded outwards, locking both herself and me tightly together while she came hard. I felt her spraying her thick, hot cum inside me and the feeling was strange yet pleasant, like a warm shower only the water was washing over my insides. I also began to cum harder than while she was fucking me, as we began to moan and grunt in unison as gallon after hot, sticky gallon of cum filled me to the max! I felt my stomach swelling underneath me as Karen released an inhuman amount of her jizz into me, more than any normal man, more than should have been possible, but it kept going and filling me rapidly. I finally couldn't hold the pleasure it gave me back and just about howled outloud "K...Kkkarrennnn...it's..so hot..you're filling my insides! I'm swelling up! OHh..God..Karen...Karen...Ka...r.en....." I felt my eyes roll back into my head, all of Karen's grunts and my moans began to fade and warp...and.......finally....................I........

I pulled Jamie back onto my cock with such force I figured it'd leave a bruise there later but I'm sure he wasn't about to mind considering all the moaning and screaming of my name he was doing. I didn't mind of course as he had turned me on so badly I couldn't believe how hard my new dick had become. I was grunting like a real man, thrusting into him like one and enjoying the living fuck out of it! The sensitivity of my cock wasn't really the same as my vagina when I was a woman, but it was sensitive in entirely new ways. I could feel Jamie's insides as though I were putting my cock into a warm, soft, silky, wet glove and the feelings it sent shivering up and down my spine were very strong. Speaking of strong, all this muscle I had definitely wasn't for show. I felt strong, far stronger than Jamie was even as a man and I loved how it gave me this total sense of control, as though Jamie could do nothing to stop me from pretty much just raping him. Now I could understand why women could fear men and their strengths even though I believed myself to be a pretty strong woman in general, never taking shit from anybody male or otherwise. But this strength was useful for more than just hurting people but for loving them too. I felt this need to protect Jamie, to care for him now more than ever. He seemed so fraile now, so lightweight, he needed me to help him. But he also needed me to fuck his brains out and that part of my new male brain understood that more than well enough! I felt myself ready to climax as Jamie began to moan my name outloud and I knew exactly how he was feeling, how all those hormones paired with a big dick inside you would make you do anything to keep the bliss going. I felt it with him already, and now he was feeling it from the other side of the coin. I thought I would be afraid of how this would all turn out but it was obvious that we were both so lost in each other, we could have turned into garden slugs and it wouldn't have dimenished our love for one another. I began to pant harder, and to grunt, like an animal and I feel my balls churn and my cock somehow finds room to expand more, to tighten more, to become so hard I couldn't believe it was still made of flesh and muscle. Jamie screamed at me to cum inside him and I was about to whether I wanted to or not, I couldn't stop. Between his sweet scent and my giant cock, all I could do was let loose with a flood and go with it. I yanked Jamie back onto my cock hard as my cock exploded into his vagina and my legs, my arms, it seemed everything stopped and became locked in place, including Jamie! He was moaning like a horny cat and it only made me cum harder, and harder, I couldn't stop! I could feel the ropes of hot, sticky cum shooting all over his insides, rapidly filling him, stretching him like he was being filled up with water. He began to grunt along with me, dipping his head as he screamed again, his stomach beginning to bulge outwards as my cock flooded him beyond capacity. I couldn't believe I was cumming like this, as if an entire lifetime of cum suppy was being shot out all at once! I knew men could train themselves to hold back and really let loose some crazy huge cum shots, but this, wasn't human! I kept cumming so much that after over a full minute, I saw the cum shooting out of Jamie's pussy around my hard throbbing cock as he could hold no more and it was literally bursting from inside of him! Jamie went limp suddenly as he exclaimed how much I was filling him and how big his stomach was jutting out and I thought he was just laying his head back down as I kept filling him. It took almost two minutes, at least I think so, before my entire life savings of cum were finally spent and I felt an insane amount of sensitivity in my cock as it finally began to return to a more human skin flexibility and size. I slipped it gently from Jamie who remained laid down on the bed with his ass up in the air and watched as a literal waterfall of our juices and cum began to flood out of his pussy, down his legs and all over the edge of the mattress, most of it pooling on the floor.

As the rush of blood finally began to subside from being in my cock to spreading back into the rest of my body, I was able to finally get ahold of my breathing and I took a few seconds to calm down to a level I thought would allow me to check on Jamie, who had yet to move since I removed my extra leg from his pussy. I took ahold of his hips and as I tried to lay him to one side to see if he was okay, and most likely staring at me with a huge smile on his face, he just fell limp onto his side. I became a bit more concerned and quickly climbed onto the bed beside him as I rolled him over onto his back. I could hear him breathing and at least that part gave me a bit of relief but I laid my ear to his chest and could hear his heart beating fast, but stable. I couldn't believe it but, it seems that I had made him pass completely out from the pleasure I gave him while fucking him! My first time having sex as man and he was the one that fell asleep? I was confused and yet relieved and happy all at once and I had to giggle a little as I stared at his big, cum filled belly. I gently pressed on it and watched the trickle of cum turn into a waterfall that rapidly vacated his insides. I figured he'd appreciate it, but it seems I'd be the one doing most of the clean up this time. The edge of the bed was a mess, wet, gooey and sticky cum all over the place and the floor may has well have just had a water balloon burst upon it as wet and sticky as it was. I quickly got up off the bed and picked up the towel Jamie had been wearing and began to dry him off. It wouldn't beat a shower, but it'd beat being covered in dry cum in the morning. I got him pretty damn clean but went ahead and go some more towels and a warm washcloth from the bathroom to do a bit better job of it and to clean up the wet floor. I probably used just about every towel Jamie had, but after about thirty minutes, I had a clean Jamie, a wet but not so sticky mattress and a clean floor. I gently moved Jamie onto the side of the bed that wasn't wet and covered him up. He looked so cute while he was asleep, and he almost seemed to be smiling. I leaned down and kissed him gently on the lips careful not to wake him. I was really impressed with him though, I had to admit. My first sexual encounter was good, but not this good, when I was a woman. I don't think he could have asked for a better partner for his first time, but it seems for as much as I tried to be gentle, his mind could only take so much. He was totally out like a light and a small part of me almost wanted to put a stamp on his hot little ass that said "Conquered!" or something. My first male sex ever, and I knocked it out of the park. I was smiling wide as I made my way back to the bathroom to get a good shower. I didn't want to go to bed this hot, sweaty and sticky. I let the hot water flow over me for a few minutes, getting everything soaked before I sudded up and gave myself a thorough cleaning from head to toe, being careful of course not to squeeze my balls too hard as those were pretty sensitive, especially after the mind blowing fuck session I just had. God I couldn't believe how much I loved it and how much I was thinking about staying a man and keeping Jamie a woman. It was a weird thought but maybe it was because when you spend about fourty years as one gender and suddenly you're swapped to the other side of the fence, you're so overwhelmed with new feelings and sensations that a few hours is hardly enough to take it all in, and your body and mind want you to! As I began to rinse off I decided it wouldn't hurt to stay swapped for at least a little longer, afterall I was going to be taking Reiko up on her job offer and I was hopeful Jamie would do the same, so there was no real rush to change back I suppose. I shut off the shower and got one of the few remaining non-soaked or cum drenched towels left and dried off, making my way back to the bedroom. The side of the bed that was wet was still wet but I figured I'd just snuggle close to Jamie anyway, afterall, I've slept in worse than a wet, sticky bed.

Jamie was still sleeping like a cute little baby, so I slid over away from the shitty side of the bed to snuggle close to him and funnily he seemed to instinctively roll to his side so he could rest his head on my shoulder, his arm drapped across my chest, basically hugging me. It was something I was not used to at all and I smiled out of pure joy at the sight of it. I could believe how manly I was right now and I tried not to giggle and flop his head around with the movement. Instead I just thought of the night we had together like this and how I could never have a thought of being without this lovely man by my side for the rest of my days on this Earth. Male, female, hermphrodite, werewolf, dragon, horse, I didn't care what he was or I was, as long as we were together we could be total freaks and it wouldn't bother me one bit. I smiled again while I held onto Jamie's hand letting him smoosh into me, enjoying how soft and silky his skin was. For something I think we both thought was going to be a bit scary, I think this dark desire shed a lot more light on our love than we had ever planned it to. I yawned and realized that I was actually finally feeling worn out after all of the fun we had tonight and I figured Jamie was bound to be out like a light for the rest of the night. I laid my head slightly over onto his and snuggled close to him and I smiled knowing full well that this man and I were meant to be with each other as I had never felt a connection right into my soul like this in my life, not even with Reiko. I loved Jamie so much I would never leave him and I thought of all the funny things we could get into later on down the road as we tried out some funky stuff with these powers of his, especially after we added Reiko into the mix. I drifted off to sleep and didn't bother setting any alarms, we'd wake up when we woke up and see where things went from there.

CHAPTER 17: MORNINGS!

I fluttered my eyes a bit, slowly coming out of a haze that I hadn't experienced before. Normally mornings sucked, but I almost felt a little bit drunk and I could swear I was listening to a heartbeat that wasn't mine. As I came more aware of where I was, I figured out I was actually laying on top of Karen's arms and she was fast asleep. My arm was drapped across her chest and we were basically snuggling close to one another in a loving embrace. I blushed a little bit as we were both quite naked laying here and for some reason she smelled really nice as I sniffed the air near her chest. As odd as it was, her scent was sweet and pleasant, like last night when we both were in the throes of passion. Karen had always smelled nice but it seemed as though women use their sense of smell during sex a lot more than men, and it also affected them differently. I passed out last night after Karen had pretty much fucked my brains out. Never in my sexual life had I passed out from having sex which just made me realize even more which sex got more out of the act of making love, and it definitely wasn't the men. I admit that as a man sex is mind blowingly good, especially when you're doing it with somebody you love very much, but sex as a woman with somebody you love can move mountains or at least, knock you on your ass! I felt myself actually becoming aroused at Karen's scent and the thought of having sex with her again and quickly it turned from a slight arousal to a slight ache that made me squeeze my legs together to stimulate my pussy lips. I licked my lips a little and was really letting my mind get the better of me before I raised my head slowly and slipped off of Karen and off of the bed, being as careful and quiet as I could to not wake her up. I stood looking down at her for a minute before I quietly headed for the bathroom. I could tell from the used and stained towels in the hamper that Karen had obviously cleaned me off before going to sleep, and I could only imagine how much jizz must have been covering me considering the size of Karen's cock. I must have really been a mess, and I could smell myself a lot better once I shut the door to block out any smells coming from Karen or the bedroom, and I wasn't too pleasant in that regard. I turned on the hot water to get a shower, making sure I got the temperature right so I didn't scorch my more sensitive lady skin. Stepping into the nice hot water woke me up and let me shake off any horniness I had for the moment. It felt so good and I stood there letting the water soak me all the way from head to toe before I grabbed the body wash and the sponge.

As I lathered up my sexy body with soap I was still quite impressed with how everything had turned out and pleased that the gender switch hadn't made us both so nervous and locked into our normal states of mind that we wouldn't enjoy the night. I felt a bit like doing it all over again since it was obvious that I wasn't prepared for all the new feelings of bliss, and if we ever did anything like this again or with Reiko, the last thing I wanted to do was pass out cold the first time I felt a dick inside me. I smiled as I thought about that for a minute, seeing as how I could tell the male side of my brain had finally gotten the fuck out of bed for a while and those male feelings of how this was pretty strange began to flood into my conscious mind. It was weird in a way but it was also something I felt was a natural progression more than a real fantasy, at least for me, or for us. I was pretty sure at some point in every male or female's life, they either fantasize or wish they could be the opposite sex whether it was a permanent transformation or a temporary one. Some people already made those decisions with surgery or were born with both sets of equipment in the case of hermaphrodites, but of course, this power of mine let us do so much more. It wasn't like surgery in the sense that not only did we switch genders physically, but also quite mentally. Neither Karen or myself really felt mentally like we did in our normal bodies, but we almost naturally flowed right into the roles. Karen was strong, protective, but gentle and took control of me when the situation demanded she should. I was quite submissive at the start, but became a lot more wild toward the end as the demon entered me and her cock was the only thing that could exorcise it. I laughed a little, but it made sense as I thought about it. We didn't just want a fantasy where it was us but just gender swapped, me with boobs and Karen with a cock. We had to assume the new roles we were wanting to play and it seemed to me, my powers went the extra step we didn't think about and made it happen, under the surface, not too fast to be jarring, but not so slow that it only kicked in ten seconds before we exploded all over the place on the bed.

It worked out for us both and as I rinsed myself off, turned off and stepped out of the shower to dry off, I was glad on every level that it had. As I finished drying off and did my magical new boob tuck, I quietly made my way back out into the bedroom to take a long look at Karen lying there asleep. She was cute as a man and very well built. Not quite ripped but the time she spent on aerobics meant she wasn't far from it to be honest. Give her a year in a gym and some heavy weights, yeah she could look like a professional bodybuilder. All natural of course. But the longer I stood there watching her, the less of my male brain wanted me to stand there and the more of my new female logic began to push his ass out of the way. It was no surprise that I began to stare at the rather large bulge under the bedsheets and it shouldn't come as a surprise that something inside me was starting to rev up, to click and clack, to do more of what felt so good that it knocked me out cold. I gulped hard at the thought of Karen fucking me again and my nipples began to stiffen under the towel. I wasn't trying to fight the thoughts this time but I was trying to understand if they were due to Karen, me, my powers or if this was really how women felt for all those first few times they had sex. I wasn't a virgin of course, but I was pretty much a virgin as a woman. I actually reached down to my crotch and as soon as I touched my quivering pussy lips I could tell I was a virgin again. I didn't wish for it per se, maybe inside my head like I did with all the other girls, but I had a virgin pussy again, and it was really starting to get wet just from the mere thought of having that monster cock of her's inside me again.

Karen was obviously not turned on or having any kind of sexy dreams because her cock was quite flaccid, though even flaccid, it was quite large. Sitting there at about five inches long and one inch or so around, this was what my mind wouldn't stop punching me in the face about. Karen had already fucked me with this monster once, but female Jamie brain here just wouldn't let me stop at just one. Hell, if my stupid female mind had anything to say, I bet I could almost fuck Karen to death! Not that I would, as even the most horny female brain on this Earth would not make me do such a thing, but I wanted this cock of her's to get big again, to ram into my pussy once more, to fuck me until I came hard enough to cry. I was hoping to stay conscious this time though, that was the goal this time, not passing out from the pure bliss that invades my insides, from pussy lips to brain. This was going to be a hard challenge to win if I was already this turned on and I had yet to even do more than stare at this cock from three feet away, through a bed sheet. I grinned a little as I got my face right over top of that huge python and with a gulp and a watery mouth I carefully began to lick from the base up to the tip of this sleeping giant. The smell, the taste, it made my nose twitch and my tongue tingle and since Karen had taken a shower and gotten all cleaned up, both the smell and taste of her were very strong and shot blissful feelings straight to the horny centers of my brain. My pussy began to ache, my breasts began to feel hot and my nipples started throbbing. Holy shit was the first thing that popped into my head, but I knew it was too late to stop, not that my body would let me now. I knew that I enjoyed Karen's scent and that wet pussy smell of her's when I was a male, and of course it turned me on, but this smell, this male scent of her's, was a lot stronger, or at least, my sense of smell as a female was a lot stronger, or maybe a little bit of both. I just never knew just how much the smell of a man could arouse a woman, but of course most women have had many years to practice control over their hormones whereas I on the other hand have only just gained all the amazingly awesome powers of a female without any of the control. I guess I'm lucky that at least Karen could fuck me until I passed out or else who knows what I could have done? I could have taken to the night and hunted other male prey or even other females in search of a fucking! I grinned just a bit at my silliness, but I knew there was a part of me that was relieved that the cock I was about to shove down my throat was the cock of a woman I had fallen completely, madly in love with.

I continued to lick her cock slowly from base to tip and I heard her breath studder a little, becoming slightly faster. I knew if I did this right, she'd get hard even in her sleep as the pleasure got to her brain and made her dream of some nice, naughty bits. After a few more licks and a slight moan from Karen, I could see a vein or two startin to grow larger along the surface of her cock and it flexed a bit as her balls began to churn and the shaft began to expand. I smiled and wasted no more time shoving that thickening monster into my mouth and down my throat. The taste was a bit salty as I had always heard a man's cock tasted, but underneath that salty taste was a sweet one, and something else, something of a taste that made me relax, made me want more of it. Women's brain on drugs? Almost certainly! I felt her cock starting to swell in my throat and as my tongue slipped up and down the skin, I felt the beat of her heart as it began to fill her flaccid cock with blood. I wouldn't have much time now to suck on this python before it was far too big to suck on so I tried to speed up my deep throating, I wanted it in my mouth and throat so badly I felt I was about to cum at any moment! My brain was on fire, more than it had ever been in my life, as a male, nothing like this had ever happened to me, and I was really getting into it. I heard Karen moan a lot louder than before and her breathing was becoming a bit ragged and quick. I felt her moving and shifting as though she were having a nightmare, but I knew it was no nightmare she was having. Her cock began to harden and swell faster in my throat and as my jaw began to reach the limits of it's ability to have something so huge inside my mouth, I slipped her growing monster from inside my mouth and let the tip slip slowly off of my lips. Now I knew she'd be waking up soon as her cock continued to swell and gain girth, the few veins it had before had become an entire highway of thick, pulsating veins of blood, each one working to build her cock into a monstrous thing that made my mouth water and my pussy ache. All male thoughts I could have had about what I was doing being gross or making me feel like a homosexual had long since been squashed by the incredible lust that now flowed through my body. Karen's cock finally reached it's apex, the point where she was as hard as she could get without being on the verge of exploding hot cum everywhere and as before, she wasn't as long as me, but she was at least twice as thick around. Who knew Karen would be so well hung! I licked my lips and continued to suckle on the tip of this big ass dick of hers, and I couldn't fit it into my mouth at all, it was as though the entire tip was a big as a red delicious apple! I leaned it back and over her stomach so I could lick all the way down to her nut sack, stopping long enough to lick there as well as I knew the balls of a man were quite sensitive, even sensitive to the point that licking them could stimulate a lot of pleasure.

I guess it stimulated too much pleasure when all of a sudden Karen's hips jerked upwards quickly and I heard a sort of loud snort mingled with a moan. Then suddenly the darkness of the coverings I had hidden myself in filled with the light of the morning sun coming in through the closed blinds and there I was, my lips mere millimeters from the throbbing tip of Karen's cock, a look on my face that must have been a strange cross between 'wtf am I doing and hey there sexy, just sucking your cock'. The look on Karen's wide eyes, half glazed over from sleep and half worried just what was happening between her legs made me giggle and I said "Well hello there! Sorry to wake you, was I eating breakfast too loud?" Karen wasn't awake and mumbled "J...Jamie? What's going on...ohh..nhh..ohhhhhh?" I grinned a little as her eyes rolled up a little and I began lick and suckle on that engorged tip again a few times before I replied "Do I really need to tell you what's going on honey?" Karen leaned back down onto the pillow and moaned a bit and said "B...but...ohhh God Jamie..how did..youuu...get sooo soo good at this!? Oh shit! Oh Fuck! It feels...so good, ohh I got so hard even in my sleep! Nghhhh!" I smiled and began to rub the tip of her cock while I tongued her swollen, hot shaft and said "Well my powers seemed to have added in some missing parts of this whole 'being a woman' thing. It's as if I've done this all before, but I'm glad that if I'm doing it at all, it's with you baby. I love this cock, it's so delicious, I love how it tastes! Your taste, your scent, it's driving me fucking crazy!" I got back to sucking on as much of her cock as I could take, which was barely half the tip, the damn thing was almost as big around as a baseball. It made Karen moan which drove me nuts, that sexy male moan of hers, so deep, so manly! It was the male version of her sexy female moans and I had to admit, my own moans weren't half bad either. It was apparent at this point there was little point of me continuing to use my lips and tongue to make Karen feel good, it was obvious she was wide awake now and her new cock was throbbing so hard she could have used it to slap me to death with it! I slowly slid myself up along her crotch, letting my breasts slide playfully across that hot dick of hers as I moved up her body like a snake playing with it's prey. Karen was already sweaty and gasping as every touch of my skin to her cock made her shiver with pleasure. I reached her face and we began to kiss immediately, the passions now flared to their apex, our bodies ready to go full throttle! We broke the kiss slowly as I rubbed my aching pussy lips along Karen's shaft, making it slick with my hot juices and she whispered, almost whimpered "J...Jamie, fuck me, I can't...wait..anymore..please I feel like I'm going to explode...please!" I smiled and said "Oh baby you have no idea...how bad I want this right now too. I love you Karen, my Angel!" She smiled and we kissed again while I reached down and angled her cock upwards so my pussy could eat it whole. I lifted my ass up, lined her up and then quickly and without even stopping, jammed her huge dick right up inside me!

Instantly I winced in great pain, breaking the kiss and sitting straight up as if I had just rammed a spear right up my hot cunt. I had totally forgotten that I was a virgin again, at least in the sense that my pussy had regrown and reshaped itself back to a virgin state. In most cases it's advisable not to stick something like a giant penis up there all at once unless you wanted to end up in a lot of pain for a while. I should have sent slow and Karen realized immediately what had happened and as I started to fall forward she grabbed my hands and I squeezed them hard and groaned out loud, my entire body shaking. Pleasure was slowly creeping in but it was slow and I kept trying to take short breaths, trying to not move, to let my body catch up, but Karen's cock as so big and hard, not to mention for her, the pleasure was a lot higher which caused it to throb inside me, pushing me apart and adding to the pain, didn't help matters. I had a couple tears coming down my face and said with pain in my voice "Well, fuck, if I didn't just do that all fucked up. At least...grr...one of us...is enjoying this! Damn me and my stupidity and crazy female hormones!" Karen shot me a grin and said "Suck it up big boy, how do you think I feel every time you skewer me with that monster pole of yours? Now you know how I feel!" I tried to smile, but all I could say was "I'm sorry, Karen." She knew I was actually hurting and said "It's okay Jamie, we all make mistakes honey, just give it a few minutes, it'll start feeling better soon. You get used to it after a while believe me, I don't really feel any pain when we do it, I was just trying to take your mind off of it for a moment." I slowly nodded and let my pussy start to grip her cock a bit more, the pain starting to subside, my lust kicking back in a bit, helping to flood my body with the endorphins I needed to turn the pain into the pleasure I was craving. I began to move my hips a bit and the pain began to grow more distant at last. Karen was there holding my hands, letting me take all the time I needed, letting me make the moves this time. I wanted to make the moves, I wanted to drive this time and stay awake for the whole thing! I started to move my hips more, leaning down over Karen's big chest, my breasts starting to smoosh into it, her face was inviting and she smiled at me and I returned the smile and gave her a kiss, my hips starting to move on their own, pulling off that cock and slowly lowering back down onto it. I broke from the kiss and began to pant along with Karen, the pleasure quickly replacing all the pain and that movement intensified the pleasure for her as her cock tightened and throbbed more as I moved my pussy up and down the shaft, starting to speed it up, to become more bold, to push harder. I whispered to Karen "I...don't think I can stop...ugh...nghh..how..can you...stand not doing this...having this inside you...every minute you're awake?! It feels...so...fucking inhuman it's wonderful Karen..it's so great!" She smiled as I began to bounce up and down on her monster and said "Ohhhh fuck..yeah....it's like a drug isn't it? Believe me..ahh ohh your hot, tight pussy on my cock....I don't want to not fuck you every minute...but...some of us..ohhh God...just have to be strong!"

A few minutes passed as I got into the full groove of being on top and pounding Karen's hip like I was trying to drive a fence post into the ground and Karen was right there, shoving up when she could to stimulate me that much more. She had techniques I didn't as she of course had experience with fucking a woman with strap ons and dildos, but I definitely had a mind to learn every dark secret she wanted to teach me! It didn't take long at this sort of pace for me to feel the changes happening to Karen's beautiful cock that signaled her soon to be released hot, sticky finishing move. I had cum at least six or seven times by now, and unlike a man, it was crazy to think that it just made me want to orgasm again, and again as the pleasure went up after every one! I worried just a little that once I was my male self again, that the memories of this pleasure as a woman will ruin me for ever really having a good fling in the sack again! But the look on Karen's moaning face lead me to think that guy's got just as much pleasure, it was just different. I think I could get used to being myself again soon, but for now, it was dick in pussy time! Karen began to grunt loudly and moan and I knew her time was almost up as her cock swelled and it became hotter than a stove inside me! I leaned down as we pounded each other hard just shy of Karen's lips as our hot breath mingled with our senses. I licked her lips, she stuck her tongue out and we rolled ours together, panting, sweating and fucking like rabbits. I whispered to her "Come on baby, cum inside me, give me that hot cum Karen, give me all you got honey!" She grunted louder, almost uncontrollably as I felt her first shots of the sticky goo beginning to flow from the tip of her fire hose. I moaned as I began to cum hard myself and then I felt the hot ropes of cum suddenly covering my insides with huge splurts and gurgling sounds filling the air. Karen's body locked up tight as she strained to fill me up, and I slammed myself down over her cock, letting my vaginal muscles contact hard and milk her meat rod for every drop I could suck from her. I felt a little like a horny Succubus, draining the hot, life giving fluids from my lovely lover! My whole body went numb, and my insides felt full and hot as what must have ended up being gallons of Karen's hot cum filled my womb and anywhere else it could fill up inside me.

It took almost five minutes or more before Karen, panting and taking in heaving breaths, finally got her cock under control and I felt it begin to lose it's thickness and hardness as it began to go flaccid. I smiled, panting and drained, but glowing with a high that felt like I had been given some sort of drug. I slowly lifted up and off of Karen, letting her cock free of me as the spent little meaty thing fell to the side, flaccid, yet happy I'm sure. I noticed my stomach was a little bulged outwards from all the loving cum Karen had pumped into me and as I sat there looking down at her with a smile she said "Now, go get a shower you crazy, sexy bitch, this bed has enough wet spots on it as it is!" I laughed and so did she, and as I climbed off of her and headed for the shower she got up and went with me. We didn't waste much time getting into the shower together once the water was nice and warm. We also didn't keep our hands to ourselves as Karen sort of taught me how to expel all that extra man jizz she had loaded me with. Yes, women have a "technique" for this sort of thing. It was no use beating around the bush as they say, trying to deny that we loved each other more deeply than we ever had before, and that love was more than apparent even when we swapped genders. If anything, it made it exponentially more apparent. We began to make out in the shower, our bodies covered in body wash, the scent of sweat and cum disappearing and replaced by spring breeze, pine and our own naturally erotic scents. I loved her smell, it made my nipples ache and Karen didn't mind suckling them for me. Luckily she wasn't as sensitive as I was and kept herself under better control. By the time the hot water had run out, we were both happy, satisfied with our work and were finally able to dry off, get dressed and go out into the kitchen for a little real breakfast. I was hungry but the gurgling stomach noises I heard from Karen made me giggle. "What? Hey I'm fucking starving Jamie, don't you dare laugh!"

I couldn't help but laugh and giggled "Well at least you got your money's worth I hope?" She nodded back at me and said "If this is how you feel as a guy all the time when you're in love with somebody very much, I completely understand how guys can't stand not having somebody to, you know, fuck all the time. It's really crazy how good it feels, even comparing it to sex as a woman." I let out a hum and said "Well, I have to admit, I'm worried that once we're back to normal, I may not feel the same way about sex as a man again. This female sex thing, it's...it's really eons above what a man feels. I passed out for fuck's sake the first time. And this time, I could have sworn I saw fucking angels asking me to run for the light." Karen laughed, knowing I was honestly nervous and was trying to make some jokes to lighten the mood. She turned me and said "Don't worry hun, believe me it doesn't stay quite as crazy as that. When a woman has sex for the first few dozen times, maybe even more than that, it does blow your mind to another world, especially if the guy is well hung, which I'm happy to say that I seem to be very well hung. Eventually your body gets a bit more used to things, you get used to the flaring hormones and basically, you just learn to control yourself. For the most part." I raised an eyebrow and said "For the most part?" She grinned at me and said "Well, you can always have small relapses, especially if you go long periods without sex, or you have a really good partner that knows how to get your motor running full tilt." I smiled and said "Oh! I guess I should have known that. I'm glad to hear that though. To think that how I've been feeling since yesterday would be how you felt all the time, it would pain me to think you'd be in such need and I'm just doing my thing, oblivious to it, being a dude and all ya know?" Karen giggled while she started to fry her eggs, the bacon already ready to turn, the toast just about ready for the butter and said "Well Jamie, you just got throw into the body and mind of a female, you had no warning, no classes, no ideas of what you were going to be hit with when it came to sex. You went into this like a man would but that's just not how things work for a woman. We go through a lot of changes as we get older, and we generally spend a lot of time getting used to all those crazy hormones, those feelings, that wildness that you just got steamrolled with. For what it's worth, you didn't get anywhere close to as crazy wild as I did the first time me and Reiko did it together. The things we did that night........" I giggled and said "I have been meaning to ask you about this one position........" She shook her head with a grin and said "Toast is ready for butter!"

CHAPTER 18: THREE IS COMPANY

The breakfast was good, as good as any good old American breakfast could be. Buttery toast, jelly, eggs, bacon, it was there, it was good and I was hungry as hell. Karen scarfed her food down almost faster than me! Ah, that male hunger in all it's glory. We didn't have to say anything while we ate since we both knew where things were probably going to head after we had ate and did the dishes. In truth, the thought of what we might do after we ate and did the dishes made my nipples tingle with anticipation, though I did my best to control my crazy, new urges. Suddenly Karen smiled and said "And now you know one of the reasons we wear bras." I looked up, munching on a piece of bacon and said "What do you mean?" She giggled and said "Well, look down Jamie dear." I did so and there they were, the high beams on full blast, poking straight out into the t-shirt I had put on after our shower. I smiled and said "Dammit, do I just have no control over this at all? It makes me feel like such a slut. Christ I can't even eat bacon without my nipples going on the offensive rush." Karen laughed and said "Jamie, you're trying to hard, and it's making you focus on it too much. You can't fight the feelings honestly, I wouldn't expect you to get used to this stuff for a few months, let alone a few hours! Just relax and go with it, but at least try to finish eating before you finger yourself, it'll make your toast taste weird otherwise." I must have turned a bit red with that comment, and I wasn't even sure why, but it was kind of funny! I knew I had at least enough self control to not go masturbating while eating food, enough of my male brain was intact for knowing that. With a smile and and a nod I finished up my food, and Karen did the same. We got up and slowly cleaned off the table to do the dishes and of course a small part of me was thinking of having Karen throw me down over this table and ram me from behind with her big cock. I had definitely found a new respect for just how much women can control these urges, and how much they must go through on their way to controlling it. I guess I just took it for granted that men and women went through the same kinds of feelings and changes in emotions and hormones, but I never remember having such strong urges to just go at it! Of course I didn't really have anybody like Karen back then, or I might have been just as ready to fuck as I was now. Karen had told me just to suck it up and control it as best as I could, and I planned to hold this urge in and only let myself go when the time was right for it. Now was time to clean the dishes. And we did! I always loved doing the dishes by hand anyway, and taking the time to do it this time helped calm my libido down and while I did the cleaning, Karen did the drying. We were about halfway through when I felt this tug in my brain, a whisper, a tinge of something from outside my normal thoughts. I paused a minute and Karen asked me what was wrong. I wasn't sure and I closed my eyes and turned toward where I felt the tug. Then I heard my name, faint, distant, in need. After a few minutes passed I felt the tug again as I moved toward the living room, my eyes still closed, trying to figure out what it was and when I heard the whisper of my name again it clicked as to what it was. Reiko! It was Reiko! I turned to Karen who had a look of worry on her face and I said "It's okay Karen, it's Reiko calling!" She smiled and said "Well talk to her, see how she's doing, I'll finish up the dishes." I nodded and walked on into the bedroom, closed my eyes and concentrated on Reiko's distant voice.

The lines I traced to her mind became stronger very quickly and once I had her focused I opened my eyes and said "Reiko? Reiko are you there? Can you hear me hun?" There was silence for a moment and then suddenly "H....hello? Jamie? Karen? Who's talking? I can hear you..." I smiled and said "Reiko, it's me, it's Jamie. Are you okay? I could just barely hear you calling to me in my head." Another moment of silence and then "Jamie? That's your voice? Is something wrong with your voice, you sound...like a girl." I tilted my head a bit and replied "Oh yeah? Even the voice in my head using my powers seems to have changed to a female voice as well huh?" There wasn't more than a second that passed when I heard Reiko suddenly almost yell out "What?! You're a girl right now?!!" I winced a little, really not prepared to have to adjust the volume of voices in my head and said "Owwww! Whoa girl, lower the volume a notch honey, that was loud! Yup, right now I'm currently female and as such, it seems all communications from me will also sound female." There was another pause and then Reiko said "Wait, you and Karen were making out with you as a woman? What kinky shit did you two get into?" I whispered back "Oh do I sense some jealousy hun? Hehe, well don't feel too bad Reiko, Karen and I did make out, but she was the man in this arrangement." Reiko yelled back "Karen is a MAN!?" I was ready that time and so didn't nearly lose another ear drum as I said "Aye yup! She's a damn fine looking one to boot!" I was smiling so bad because I knew how this must have sounded but Reiko fired back "Oh yeah? She turned into a man and fucked your tight little pussy with a big horse cock or something huh?" I smiled and said "Well, no, we basically changed ourselves as if we had been born the opposite sex and while Karen is hardly as big as a horse, she's a really big boy!" There was another moment of silence and then a much quieter voice came back with "Jamie, is there any way I could see this? I would love to see you two in a reverse gender roll. Please?" I let out a hum and concentrated harder on Reiko, leaping to her mind to see through her eyes, making sure she was in a safe spot. She was home, in her bedroom, sitting on the bed, wearing a light shift and pants, like pajamas but a bit thicker. I smiled and whispered into her mind "Reiko, five seconds after I finish this sentence you will teleport to me and land on the bed I'm staring at right now." There was silence again and exactly as I had asked, five seconds later as I stood looking at the bed a quick flash of light appeared and then out of nowhere, Reiko materialized right in front of me on the bed. I smiled and she looked around, just a bit confused and disoriented by the teleport. First couple of times will do that, it's cool, but makes you feel weird! She looked up at me in a sort of stunned silence so I tilted my head a bit, put my hands on my hips and said "Oh hi!"

Her eyes widened a bit and she said "J....Jamie?!" I nodded slowly and said "Soooo what do you think of the female me?" I did a slow turn around so she could see me from all sides and from the expression on her face and the fact that her jaw was hanging wide open, I suppose it might have been a good look for me. I held out my hand to help her off the bed and as she stood up she was a bit wobbly and leaned against me for support, our faces coming close, our breath tingling both of our noses, my nipples reacting like missles ready to launch because of it. I blushed a little and said "L...lets go see Karen, she's finishing up the dishes." Reiko had to know I was already aroused as she followed me over to the bedroom door. Like kids sneaking a peak at Santa or something, we opened the door just enough so Reiko could look out into the kitchen and she gasped as Karen came into view, drying off the dishes and nearly finishing with them. She got a good front and back view of her male form, and even with shirt and shorts on, could tell she was quite the cutie. I leaned down next to Reiko's ear and said "So what do you think? Would you still love her if she'd been born a man instead?" Reiko turned to look at me and I watched as her eyes drifted down a bit. I smiled a little as I knew due to me leaning over wearing such a loose shirt, my breasts were just dangling in full view. I slowly stood back up straight and so did she and I said "Or would you prefer me as a woman instead?" I could tell Reiko was a bit torn between us to answer that question as she said "Well...uhh..umm..well of course I'd still love her..well him..and I do love you too Jamie, even umm..well...I.." I slowly closed the bedroom door and took Reiko's hand and lead her to the bathroom and shut the door behind her and said "Well, perhaps you'd want to...try...before you buy?" I undid the buttons on the shirt and let it slip from my shoulders and onto the floor and then slipped down the shorts I put on, letting the fall around my ankles to reveal my clean shaven pussy and D sized breasts. The look on Reiko's face made me happy and the hardness of her nipples was quite apparent inside her shirt. She breathed heavy for a second and said "Damnit Jamie, why do you always do this? You keep making me have to choose between you and Karen. I...I've felt so weird since you left the other day, this ache filled my whole body, searching for some sort of release. And now you show off to me like this. You're so fucking hot I can't stand it!" She slipped off her shirt and pants and I immediately smelled that honey dew between her legs. She was already wet and dripping and I wasn't that far off. I smiled as she stepped up to me and wrapped her arms around me and I said "Why choose when you can have us both anytime, anywhere, any way you want?" She had lust in her eyes and I could say no more as she stuck her tongue into my mouth and we began to make out with passion. She still tasted so good and I was glad that my love of women had in no way diminished in my female body, in fact it felt quite different than when I was male, but it was also just as pleasurable for me, and we had only just begun!

Reiko began to kneed my ass cheeks and I returned the favor as we slowly made our way to the counter so I could at least against it for some support. Reiko suddenly broke the kiss and went down to her knees, lift one of my legs and pushed her face right into my pussy to begin her assault! I barely had time to even register what was happening before the pings of pleasure spread all through my body and I gasped and moaned almost too loudly from it! Oh it felt nice, so nice with Reiko's hot breath and slippery tongue attacking my pussy the way she was. I remember how good it felt when Karen and I made love when I looked like Reiko, but that wasn't quite the same as the transformation I'd go through this time. Now that I had more of the hormonal side of things working on me, every loving lick of my slick folds felt almost as good as Karen's cock, almost! But my brain wasn't thinking of Karen or male or female, it was only thinking of shoving Reiko's face further into my vagina as I grabbed her head and began to pull her further into my pussy, trying to get her tongue further up into me. Reiko was on it as she seemed to be attacking my pussy aggressively, nibbling and sucking on my clit as it erected and engorged with blood, turning it into a giant knob of sensitive flesh. I thought Karen's cock was maddening enough, but Reiko had a technique that I just wasn't ready for, and she was kicking my ass while my brain began to melt and flow out of my ears! I began to moan louder as Reiko ate me out, and I tried to speak but all that came out was "OHhh OHh OHh fuck, fuck, Rei..ko..Rei.ko..Yes.s...yess...eeeeeeee...eeeeeee...eeeeeeeee!" I came hard and she lapped it up, I came again a minute later and she didn't miss a beat, but by the time I came for the third time my entire body was burning, sweating, and numb and I think Reiko got the idea as she finally stopped attacking my pussy and allowed me to slowly lower my legs to the floor, shaking. She wiped her lips and flashed me a grin and said "Well well well, it would seem you are definitely a woman. You look like a woman, taste like a woman, and squeal like a woman. Poor baby, you're shaking." I was panting and blushing, my pussy was quivering, my body shaking and even my fucking vision was a bit blurry. Reiko took me into her arms and gave me a hug, helping support me while I came down off this giant mount of bliss she'd air lifted me up onto. She whispered to me "I bet you're over sensitive like this aren't you? I've never made a woman cum so hard and fast as that, so I'm betting this change you and her went through became just as mental as physical, and you didn't have enough practice on how to control these overwhelming emotions you're feeling. Am I right?" I nodded slowly, my mouth didn't seem to want to work yet. She was so good at figuring out this shit, my powers, the crazy stuff we've done. Just from observing how my body reacted to her actions told her exactly what she needed to know. She really knew women, and what they liked and how they should be loved. Such a smart, wonderful woman. Another reason Karen loved her I'm sure!

"Ahem!" suddenly came from the bathroom door, making both of us turn to find Karen standing in the doorway. Well, she was leaning onto the door jam, arms crossed, a slightly annoyed look on her face, but I could almost sense the comedy that was about to ensue. Reiko smiled and said "Oh hello there, Karen!" Karen grinned and said "Well well, it's Reiko, having done found a way to not just figure out how to invade the home of the man I love, but somehow also has already fucked his brains out with her tongue within minutes of arriving!" Reiko got behind me, stilling holding onto me so I didn't collapse though I was regaining my ability to stand pretty quick and said "Well, talk to your 'man' here about that one, he's the Star Trekin' Teleportor guy. Besides, if you hadn't gotten any in a few days, and had an itch that needed scratching and found yourself in a room with a hot woman like this, would YOU not want to put your face in their pussy and lick their brains out?" Karen shrugged her shoulders and sighed saying "At least I suppose, you have good taste. Is he going to be okay or do we need to perform CPR?" I looked up at Karen with a smile and said "Thank God you showed up Karen, or we may have had a homicide here." We all started to giggle together and made our way out into the bedroom. I sat down onto the bed and put a sheet aroud myself, feeling a little vulnerable. Karen and Reiko stood next to the bed and started to talk to each other. Reiko said "So, this is what you'd have been if you'd been born a guy huh?" Karen smiled and said "Yup, seems so. But, what do you want to do about this situation?" Reiko blushed, still butt naked and said "Well, shit, what do you think? I ate out Jamie's pussy, but now I'm going to have to try out your new cock aren't I? Jamie mentioned you have a good situation going on down here." Reiko walked up to Karen and stuck her hand right down into her shorts grabbing that flaccid but thick piece of man meant inside. Karen let out a small gasp and said "Be careful, he's a big one." Reiko smiled and said "I want you inside me baby." Reiko slowly dropped down to her knees and slipped Karen's shorts off, letting her cock free and gasping at the size, realizing instantly that we weren't kidding about her being a big boy. She smiled and said "Holy shit Karen? You sure this is a cock or a third fucking leg?! Oh this is going to be so good." She licked her lips and without waiting any longer, slipped the tip of Karen's cock into her mouth and pushed it all the way down her throat, her face running right up into her crotch, bottoming out, somehow! I kinda gasped under my breath seeing Reiko go from straight Lesbian to Bisexual so quickly from just meeting me and dealing with her past problems over men, but she was practically raping Karen's cock with her mouth as though she had been a serial man slayer at some point in her life! I smiled and settled in to see how long Karen could hold out against this assault.

Karen began to sweat and pant while Reiko went at her cock like a starving child, sucking her entire cock down her throat, doing motions with her throat and then letting her teeth drag down the shaft as she pulled off of it. This wasn't going to last too long as Karen's cock began to harden, engorge and thicken in only minutes of Reiko employing her wonderful sucking techniques. I watched Reiko's jaw doing what mine was forced to after Karen had become too big to put in my mouth and she quickly pulled off of it as Karen moaned and her cock erected straight up in all of it's seven inch long, five inch girthed glory. Reiko lightly took it into her hand and smiled and said "Holy shit Karen! You weren't kidding! You're a beast down here. Jamie was right, you're no horse, but this is going to feel so good in my pussy.....you may actually too big for me to take...." Karen looked down and said "Don't worry baby, I won't hurt you, you can take my thick cock all the way up that soaking pussy of yours. If you could fit my arm, you'll fit this thing too!" Reiko blushed and said "Geez, I can't believe you remember that, we were so wasted!" Both girls laughed and I smiled even though I wasn't in on the joke, but maybe later I could find out. Both girls suddenly looked over at me then back at each other, making me tilt my head and wonder what was up when Reiko said "Well, it wouldn't be right if we just let him watch would it Karen?" Karen smiled and said "I agree, so should we try this then?" Karen helped Reiko up off her knees and she walked over to the bed and she pushed me down onto my back onto the bed and then crawled over top of me, those beautiful giant tits rubbing into mine and said "Now Jamie, for our first threesome, I'm going to be on top, Karen is going to fuck my brains out and maybe you'll get some action too. I promise this is going to be something wonderful baby." Our first threesome? While I was excited by the prospect of this situation, there was another part of me that wasn't really expecting things to go quite this way. I was living out a fantasy that me and Karen both shared, and though I cared for Reiko deeply, it almost felt like she was invading our little fantasy and turning it into something it wouldn't otherwise be. I always thought the first time we did something like this, it would be as the man they loved and they, as the two girls who loved each other. My heart began to pound in my chest and I started to shiver, whether I wanted to believe it or not, I was nervous, and a bit scared. Reiko looked down at me and I averted my eyes as to not look at her and she said "Wait Karen, wait, wait." Karen tilted her head and said "What's wrong?" Reiko leaned up away from me and said "Jamie? You're shaking like a leaf and your heart is racing like mad. Are....are you..scared?" I felt like shit right there, seeing as how I had totally killed the mood of the room, to the point where even my crazy female hormones couldn't make me horny enough to plow through this without an explanation. Karen slipped around Reiko and sat on the bed, looking down at me, a little worried, and Reiko sat back on my legs and said "Karen, he's scared."

I sort of nodded and said "I..it's not so much that...I...this was a fantasy for me and Karen...kinda...it just feels so personal, and even though I thought we all decided to be together and love each other in so many ways, but...I never thought..it'd be like this. I mean..this is such a change, I don't want to screw this up, it's so sudden, everything feels so weird and I...." Karen put her hand on my forehead and said "Jamie it's fine honey, believe me, I've went through a lot since we've met, emotionally, physically and now even a bit mentally. I know what you're thinking, what you're feeling. When Reiko and I first found out how much we wanted to touch each other, taste each other, love each other, we could barely kiss we were shaking so badly. It just means you're worrying yourself so much about all the things that could go wrong instead of focusing on the things that will be right." Reiko leaned down and kissed me on the lips and said "Jamie baby, it's fine if you want to be the man, but if you want to really know us, to feel what we feel, you should embrace this gift of yours and this moment you two created. I don't want to be left out either, I love you too, I love both of you too fucking much to ruin things either. I mean I've been aching badly since you left and you know how you make me feel. I mean shit, I saw you and Karen for less than thirty seconds before I made up my mind to fuck you both, regardless of gender. How many 'normal' women have you met that willingly go alone with this power stuff of yours? It's okay to be scared, but don't think for a second that I'm not in this for the long haul, or that I won't be here for you and Karen, no matter the fetish, no matter the fantasy." Reiko's breath smelt so good and those soft breasts smooshing into mine did everything but rape my tits to get me right back in the mood for sex. Karen was powerful and comforting, her voice of reason as strong as ever and I really didn't want anything to come between us, even if it was me that was letting this female physche make me worry about something that didn't matter. Was I always going to be the man in the relationship, yes, of course. Maybe, like now, I wouldn't actually 'be' a male, but inside we were still who we were, and who we had became in the midst of the love, the fantasies, the powers that had turned simple, lonely people into cherished companions the likes of which so rarely happens in a world where most people would rather spit on you than give you the time of day. I wanted this now, the three of us, not just because of hormones, not because of the scents and sounds, but because it was the right thing to do for all of us, from our hearts. I was in no danger, I had no reason to be scared, these women would die for me if they had to, and I for them. My body relaxed, my nipples began to harden, my pussy flexed and began to become wet. Reiko noticed the change in my mood and my face as she smiled and said "There we go, there's the hot little Jamie I wanted to see." She slipped her tongue into my mouth to play with my tongue and I put my arms around her and kissed her back, rolling my tongue around and around her's. She tasted sweet, like strawberries and my body was off to the races at that point as my nipples began to throb, my clit began to harden and ache and my breasts felt tighter as they engorged. It was so hot, so fucking awesomely hot. I barely noticed Karen slipping off the bed to take her position behind Reiko's tight ass once again.

She had softened a bit during the small pause I had placed over the happy fun time we were about to have, but I think she knew how to get herself back in the mood. Reiko was already leaned down over me, kissing me lovingly which meant her pussy was wide open for a tongue assault from Karen, who didn't waste a moment marching her best knight into the battle. Reiko broke the kiss suddenly, gasping with her eyes closed as Karen drove her hot tongue up into Reiko dripping cunt. I smiled and she sighed with a moaned "OHhhhhh yeah right there Karen, oh that tongue, male, female, don't matter, ohhh God...she is such a great licker..ohhh yeah lick me baby, fuck I'm gonna cum any minute from this!" Reiko leaned up away from me as Karen suckled on her clit and that allowed me access to those thick, hard nipples of hers, which of course I latched onto immediately and began to suckle upon, kneeding the opposite breast like they were two giant soft pudding filled balloons. Reiko bit her lip and gasped and I felt those hard nipples grow larger and begin to lactate, wetting my mouth with hot delicious milk streams. I drank it down and it tasted great and oddly, it made my own breasts feel tight and my nipples begin to throb! All these sensations were really starting to overload my brain, and neither Reiko or Karen were even doing anything to me yet! I knew it was due as much to the thoughts of what we were doing as much as to the physical and mental aspects of what we were doing. I could smell them, their scents, and they were quite strong. I never thought humans had such great senses of smell, but we do! Reiko smelled of strawberries and this lusty smell of sexual desire, at least that's how could describe it. Karen had this musky, leathery, strong smell to her. A male's smell, only it wasn't really sweet, but almost like a breeze through a forest after a rain. Light, but strong and those two smells mingled together to form some powerful scents, sexual power. I had to find out if it was just me so I let go of Reiko's hard nipples and said "Reiko, how do I smell? Better yet, how do we smell to you? What scents are you picking up with your nose?" Reiko looked down at me and smiled and I smiled back and she leaned down to my ear and whispered "Oh baby you smell like honey, sweet and yet your sweat smells like flowers of some kind. Karen smells like a raging bull, this musky scent of rock and a waterfall or something. It's kicking my ass, and making me so horny I'm about to lose my fucking mind!" She nibbled on my ear loab and I moaned! Holy shit, even fucking ear lobes feel good? I have been missing out on so fucking much awesome sex! Karen stopped licking Reiko's pussy long enough to giggle and said "Smell? Well from down here I smell light fish, honey, lust and.....lets see..." Karen leaned down to my aching pussy and began to lick my folds dead on, wasting no time at all diving into my slippery folds. I jerked and squealed outloud like a little girl and Karen began to nibble on my engorged clitoris for a few seconds before she stopped and my heard almost stopped from the lack of stimulation. Then she leaned to the side and said "And you Jamie, you smell like a hint of fish, flowers and like a cool spring day breeze in the mountains. Is that the answer you were looking for? The scents that turn us on?" I leaned up slightly so I could look down at her and said "Are they always, this strong? Do they always make you so fucking horny? I feel like I'm going crazy like this!" She smiled and said "You'll get used to it Jamie, you'll be just fine! You just have to let your body get used to all this new stimulus. Just go with it for now, we know how to make you feel good!" I was panting, my pussy was aching even worse now that Karen has sucked on it and then stopped, I wanted her cock in me so bad I was about to start begging!

Karen stood up, cock in her hand and said "Now Reiko, you're about to feel the power of this armed and fully operational battlestation!" Reiko turned back to Karen and said "Nerd!" Karen smiled and took that huge throbbing monster and rammed Reiko straight up her pussy to the hilt, splaying her pussy wide, forcing Reiko down into me with a loud moan and a grunt, smashing our bodies together, our breasts, our pussies, it was like heaven! Karen began to pound Reiko's slick pussy hard after she gave her a minute or so to get used to her big dick, afterall, Reiko's pussy was virgin and would always return to that state after sex, but it was obvious that Reiko was able to recover from the pain much faster than me, in fact it was almost like she barely noticed it. She was so horny and hot, I bet she was just able to focus on something else to keep her mind off of it. It was then I noticed she was staring down into my eyes, a half glazed look in them, her lips parted, her breath quick and heavy, sweat dripping down her cheeks. I reached up and pulled her slowly down toward my face as Karen pounded her, making her jerk forward and backward on top of me. I wanted to kiss her, but I didn't want our faces to smash together from the rocking she was experiencing, though Karen began to slow down a bit, noticing what was going on. I didn't need a sign to tell me we were a go! I stuck my tongue into Reiko's hot mouth and she covered my mouth with her's, rolling her tongue over mine, kissing the holy hell out of me! She tasted so good but she couldn't hold the kiss for long as she needed to break it to moan and pant as Karen slowly but surely fucked her pussy with the expertise of a surgen. Reiko looked into my eyes and said "She's so big Jamie, she's so hard..it's stiring my insides, oh God it's so good, it's so hard..so hot...I'm melting..and you..your breath is so hot....so sweet....I'm going crazy you fucker...I'm gonna cum..I'm cu...cumming..nghh....kiss..mee...ughh!" I smiled and pulled her back into another deep kiss as she moaned, her muscles tensed, drops of liquid slid down my breasts from the milk that dribbled from her stiff, deep red nipples and she began to cum hard. I felt her slippery hot jizz drizzling down onto my crotch and legs, and Karen showed no signs of stopping and it seemed she had really gotten used to being a man as she was showing some serious control over her penis and her pace, having come nowhere close to having to blow her load yet at all. I looked up at Karen who smiled at me with a wide grin and I knew something was happening inside that perverted brain of hers, or his I should say. Reiko moaned lightly and said "Ohhh yeah..that's nice..ohh God it's so nice..such a big cock...mmm..yeah...yeah..." I turned to look at her and smiled and said "I told you you might like it if you gave it a try baby...and now look at you, cumming in seconds of having a big cock inside you." She smiled at me, her body rocking as Karen kept her pace slow but rough and said "OHhhhh Jamie, you bastard...you ahh...ahhh..yeah..you woke up the beast inside me..it's your...this is all your fault...for making me feel..so alive...so...human...oh Jamie, she's so big..she's as big as you were..but that..thing..is so thick..and hot..and hard..." I pulled her down to kiss her again as she moaned and Karen began to pump a bit harder, a bit faster and I knew she was on her way to cumming soon.

Out of nowhere Karen grabbed Reiko's arms and pulled her up away from me, holding onto her wrists and pulling her arms back behind her. It was obvious to me instantly that Karen was putting Reiko into a position to put it bluntly "fuck the living shit out of her". Reiko actually seemed a bit surprised at the sudden change in Karen, having gone from slow and steady to an outburst of sudden, hot, veiny energy. I smiled as Karen began to ram Reiko's pussy with force, making the bed shake along with Reiko's huge, soft tits. I reached up and cupped them in my hands to kneed them and keep them from bouncing too much due to the strength of Karen's manly thrusts. Reiko was starting to drool, losing her mind much like I had. Funny that such intense feelings of pleasure can come from such a far away place as your crotch, that your brain and your pussy were wired together in such a way, it seemed reckless, like wiring your car radio by sending the wires through the trunk first. I felt new drops of honey on my leg and looked down to see Reiko's pulsating pussy being ravaged by Karen's monster cock, and the dew dripped so carefully from her sexy, trimmed bush like drops of rainwater dripping from a tree leaf. It looked so sexy, so hot, and so violent but sexually violent, maybe a new kind of violence? Karen began to grunt and I knew that was the first sign that her cock was just about loaded and ready to fire. I felt a bit helpless now, laying there on the bed with Reiko being raped by my soul mate while still sitting on my legs. I could raise up onto my elboes but I couldn't really move, and I didn't really want to per se, but this whole situation left me feeling very sexually frustrated and in serious need of a cock inside me. Man, what a total girl I was now not just saying things like that, but thinking them and meaning them! I wanted Reiko to have her fun since I'd already let Karen fuck me twice, but it seems this was one activity that would not get old anytime soon. I wanted Karen to fuck me again, like this, hard and in total control of me, like I was some helpless woman unable to break free of this dominating, brute of a man. God, just the sight of it, thought of it made my whole body twitch and ache with excitement! I couldn't take it anymore and began to rub and twist my own nipples while reaching down to start fingering myself rapidly and with definite purpose. Reiko looked down in a haze to see that what I was doing and she too was helpless to even assist me with her arms behind her held tightly by Karen's monstrously strong arms and her pussy full of hot, veiny cock pounding it into tender, dripping, sweet smelling goo. Reiko came again, her jizz mixing with the wetness of my own pussy, making it that much slicker down below, not to mention the smells that tingled my sinuses that only made my clit pulsate and nipples turn deep red from becoming so hard they hurt. Karen began to grunt louder, her body now covered in sweat and she moaned out "OHh..shit..Reiko, I'm close, I'm gonna cum honey, your pussy is gripping me like a fucking vice! Ohh..you're so...tight..you're making me...you're making me....cu.m...ughhhh.nghhh!" Reiko moaned as Karen's hot cum began to splurt into her pussy, and Karen yanked her down over her cock as she exploded hard. I could hear the splurting noises and each giant splurt made them both scream in bliss and made me feel left out, wishing that hot cum was filling my insides and not Reiko's. I couldn't believe I was even thinking I was jealous of another woman as a woman, who was being creamed with hot cum from a man that was the woman I loved! My brain just wasn't able to rationalize any of this madness!

I swear it was five minutes before Karen could finally let Reiko go gently allowing her to fall down across me, our breasts once again smooshing together like big bags of pudding. Reiko was sweaty and panting and I felt copious amounts of hot cum dripping onto my crotch as Karen slid her cock from inside Reiko's pussy and all that hot jizz was expelled from inside her. I gently rolled Reiko off of myself and onto her side, then onto her back so she could have some breathing room to catch her breath as well as cool down a bit. She smelled sweaty of course, but there was this sweet smell about her as well. Maybe if I could calm down from horny mode to normal, all the smells would go back to being those types of smells that made you want to go get a shower as fast as possible. Karen flopped down onto the bed, breathing hard and of course, all sweaty. Her cock had shrank back down to almost normal size and it was shiny from all the hot jizz she had ran it through during the ravage session. She looked over at me and smiled and I smiled back of course, but the problem I was having was that Reiko had her brains turned to mush, and my entire body was aching for the same treatment and showed no signs of just rolling over and letting me calm down. I whispered to her "Karen, I know this may come as a shock to you, but I'm in dire need of that cock of yours inside me. Like, I'm losing my entire fucking mind right now I'm so horny. And I don't want a little ride, I want you to do to me what you did to Reiko. Harder than that. I want you to shake the fucking walls." Reiko was out like a light and I slipped off the bed and laid some of the sheets over her and pretty much yanked Karen up off the bed and she said "Jamie, come on, I'll need a few minutes or something, that took a lot out of me. You're a guy, you know how it is after you cum that hard, how sensitive this little thing gets. I know you're horny baby, but I need a few minutes or something." Ahhh, but that's a normal way of sex and recovery, which we didn't have to wait on did we? I had the happy fun time powers and right now I had no good judgement skills yelling at me that right now wasn't the perfect time to use them as I stepped into Karen's chest and reached my hands up to her face to kiss her. She returned the kiss and put her arms around me and I whispered into her mind "Karen as soon as the kiss breaks you're going to take me into the bathroom and shut the door. Once the door shuts you're going to become so horny your cock is going to grow large, throbbing and hot and you'll care or want nothing more than to bend me over the sink and fuck my pussy with it!" Then the kiss broke and I could tell in Karen's eyes that the hunger was already taking over her mind and my face became flushed due to what I had just said, what my body wanted, what my pussy was aching for. Karen took my hand and she pulled me slowly into the bathroom, a grin on her face. She knew what I wanted, she knew and wasn't going against it, wasn't worried, wasn't trying to talk me out of it at the last minute, even if she could have, even if I had second thoughts. This was going to be something crazy. Just the thought of it made goosebumps spread over my skin like a wave taking over a surfer. I couldn't believe the levels of horny a woman could go through! This was such a drug, such a high, and it was about to go to a whole new undiscovered level.

We got to the bathroom and Karen let go of my hand and slowly closed the door, letting the door bolt clack shut, letting me know things were about to happen. She whispered to me "Now my lovely Jamie...I..am..going..nghh.ughh...to..FUCK..that..ughhahhh...pussy..so hard..and fast..Jamie...Jamie!" Sweat quickly began to form on her forehead and her breathing picked up quickly and it didn't take me long to lower my eyes to watch her cock stir between her legs, veins growing larger across its skin, filling with blood, making it begin to stretch outwards and upwards. Karen began to growl a little as she leaned back against the door, balling her fists and breathing hard, sweat covering her body as her cock throbbed and rapidly began to harden upwards, the veins growing thick and the shaft stretching to the massive girth it had before. The tip flared, the skin turned red as the blood made it harden more than should have been possible and the whole thing began to bounce to Karen's racing heart as she took a few steps toward me, the look of a wild man on her face. She growled low in her throat and said "P..pussy...fuck...pussy.." I wasn't sure if she was seriously losing her mind to animal instincts or not, but I went ahead and assumed she wasn't all there at the moment. I turned my ass toward her as she advanced, leaned over the sink and stuck my pussy right toward her, like some sort of sniper rifle aiming at a bullseye. I turned my head as she grabbed hold of my ass and said "Give it to me your animal, you monster! Fuck me, rape my pussy Karen!" I gritted my teeth as she did so, ramming that huge, throbbing, hot monster cock right up inside me, not slowly at all, but like a jackhammer on crack. I arched my back, I yelped in pain, in pleasure, fear and happiness all at once and Karen began to assault me, fast, hard and fully to the hilt, thrusting into my wet, soaked cunt like she was trying to punch through steel to save the lives of a dozen hostages. It hurt, but it also felt wonderful at the same time, my body quickly got used to it however, and any pain quickly left me and was replaced with something I could only describe as Heaven on Earth.

My pussy devoured her cock, my vaginal muscles welcomed it into the flowery, silky room of flesh, gripping onto it, pulling it further in and weeping as it pulled out only to return again and again, each time making me moan and scream in pleasure the likes of which my brain had no memory of. The sink was shaking and the thrusts kept me pinned up against the mirror, my breath fogging it completely as I moaned more and more, Karen driving me crazy, her cock swelling larger inside me as it began to ready it's release. I moaned outloud "I love you Karen, I love you, I love you..ughhh.uhhhhuhhh..yes...God yes..yes..fuck me oh..ohhh..ohh...yes..... yes...Karen...my...beautiful lover...my beautiful animal..ughh.uhh uhh!" God I sounded like a hot chick from a porno video! I felt slutty, but if this was how it felt to be slutty, then why the fuck wouldn't I want to feel like this, like, all day long? Karen grunted loud and pounded me faster, and harder, that cock began to practically steam from the heat it was putting out and my crotch began to moan on it's own from trying to grip that thing so hard. I felt the hot cum starting to leak from the tip and Karen did her best to control that massive release, but I knew it was too late because by the time the precum starts to flow you've reached the point of no return! Karen's cock exploded it's hot, sticky love honey into my pussy, filling me in seconds from the flood. I almost howled it felt so good, so strange to feel that jizz filling my insides, most of which splurted out of my pussy, around her cock despite the fact that I was practically splayed open by the girth of the thing, I was still gripping it tightly. Karen pulled out of me and took a step back, her cock still oozing hot cum onto the floor in a liquid stream of white, stickiness. I was panting and so was Karen and I felt my powers working as all the hot jizz that had filled me, bloated my stomach a bit even, came roaring out of my vagina like a dam had broken, my pussy healing the stretching, reforming my hymen, returning me to virgin status once again. I slowly stood up and turned around, leaning against the sink. Anything that had been sitting on it was now thrown about the bathroom floor, having been unable to stay atop a counter being jolted by Karen's massive thrusts. I was feeling really good, a natural high that filled me with peace and happiness but Karen was sitting on the edge of the bathtub panting, covered in sweat, half bent over with her elboes resting on her knees, her cock slippery with my cum but now quite flacid and hanging between her legs. I whispered "Karen? Karen are you okay honey?" She slowly took in a few more breaths and raised her head and said "You are such a slut....making me that horny and hard like that. Jesus Jamie, who knew you'd turn into such a horny bitch!?" I walked over to her and sat down next to her and said "Yeah I guess I am a slut, but I'm your slut and how the hell could you expect me to take a cock like that and not go batshit insane from it? You're a beast, a monster, my beast, my monster and I loved every second." She smiled and looked at me and said "Fuck yeah baby, I love you." We leaned together and began to kiss passionately, our tongues rolling around each other's, exploring our mouths, enjoying the smell of each other's breath as we broke the kiss slowly. I knew Karen was spent, and I wasn't about to try to hurt her to get myself off again so I said "Well, you just want to get a shower then?" She looked over at me and said "I don't know, should we do it together and end up having another total fuck session or can I just take a normal shower?" I grinned and said "Well that depends. Do you really want a normal shower or do you want a total fuck session?"

Karen took my hand in hers and said "For once, I'm completely spent and satisfied, I'd like to just take a normal shower if that's okay with you Jamie." I nodded and said "Then lets just take a normal shower then, but I do reserve the right to kiss you and wash that cock with soap and water." Karen sighed and said "I guess I don't have much of a choice do I you horny bastard?" I giggled and so did she and I hopped up and helped Karen up as well, turned on the water, let it get warm and nice and then stepped into the shower with her. I decided I was going to respect her wishes and keep this just a normal old shower, regardless of how much my brain was screaming at me to fuck her brains out again. I just could not seem to calm completely down even without using my powers, as though my fire was stoked and even a damn tsunami couldn't put it out. I was smoldering inside and while the water felt great as well as Karen's hands soaping my breasts and pussy up, she was trying to do it in a way that wouldn't arouse me, but it wasn't her fault that it wasn't working and was indeed starting to get my motor running all over again. Karen held me from behind, washing my front while she rubbed her crotch into my ass, though she was spent and didn't even start to get a hard on. I kept my mind elsewhere as best as I could as to control my arousal and hormones. I was starting to get used to the feelings and how to control them, but there was definitely a reason why women took years to master these feelings. It made a lot of sense also why so many young girls ended up pregnant early on in life. These feelings were no joke! But now that I'd had them for about two days now, things began to fall into place, and I was glad to have the experience as it helped me understand women so much better, which I think is a big weakness for the male population. Before I knew it, we had completely scrubbed up and smelled nice and squeeky clean. We got out of the shower and dried off, but neither of us had any clothing on so before we started getting in the mood again we both sort of sneaked out into the bedroom where Reiko was still snoozing away and grabbed a couple of my old baggy shirts. Karen grabbed some underwear and I did my best to put on a pair of boxers before we quietly went out into the living room. We sat down on the couch and I giggled a bit and said "Wow Karen, you fucked her unconcious you monster!" She grinned wide at me and said "I seem to have a knack for it." I nodded in silence and we kissed and she said "But what do we do now, I'm pretty sure we need to wake her up at some point and get back to the idea of joining her in Japan, and surely somebody at her apartment is going to wonder where the fuck she's at." I heard about half of what she said as I slid over onto her lap and whispered to her "Well it was late in Japan, she's probably worn out from more than just...that big cock..." I began to kiss her and already I felt my nipples getting harder inside my shirt. Karen kissed me back but before I could rip her shirt off and get moving downwards she broke the kiss and said "Jamie, come on, you've gotta get some control honey, I know it's hard but come on, I can't do this again, no matter how much I love you, I'm all fucked out for right now." I sat back away from her, shaking the butterflies out of my brain and said "I'm...sorry Karen, it's like my body just wants pleasure from you so badly. Can you feel the connection between us? It's a lot stronger than ever before, it's making me so fucking horny I'm going crazy. To be honest...I'm getting a bit worried." She put her arms around me and said "You're not alone I promise you, I feel the connection like never before, and I'm sure if I was female I'd be eating you out non stop. I think the only reason I'm not fucking you right now is because men can only get it up two or three times before their penis stops you before you kill yourself." I giggled a little and said "Yeah I know the feeling, but these feelings, they're strong. It's like the fucking Darkside or something." She smiled and said "Well your 'Highness' why don't you just change us back to normal and maybe we'll get a nap and get some dinner later." It was a good suggestion but I said "Well, I think I want to do a few things with Reiko before I switch everything back. She got here late and now that you had your fun with her, it seems only fair that I have my fun too!" Karen smiled and said "As long as you don't rape her with some giant cock while she's sleeping or something. Tell you what, I'll head home and grab a few things in case we decide to do the Star Trek thing back to her place later to get things underway and you go have your 'fun' with Reiko, but I'm telling you, be careful, don't do something that hurts her or you."

I gasped and said "Hurt? Have I done something to hurt you or her?" Karen shook her head and said "No, no, no, nothing like that, I'm just telling you to keep that brain of yours at least a bit attuned to her needs and her limits too. You have the power to go way beyond those limits, but you're a little bit less of yourself than normal, a lot less in control, and neither of us really know how far your powers could go if you're not on top of shit." I honestly had never even considered doing something so crazy that it would cause pain to somebody. I suppose my powers could hurt somebody if I did want it to happen, but Karen was right, this body did make me a lot more lax in the head, especially with these feelings making me a slave to my crotchal region. I got up off of Karen's lap and said "You're right, maybe we should just stop now and put things back to normal. I'm sorry if I was worrying you, I wanted to make our fantasies so real, and I guess my powers let us do that, but maybe it was a bit too far, too fast." Karen smiled, stood up and hugged me and said "Jamie, you're a man with a wonderful gift. You've met two hot chicks who will care for you and fuck you for the rest of your life. You've given me and Reiko more than any other human deserves on this great Earth. Do not ever think you won't do what's right when you have to. I want you to have some fun with Reiko before we go back to normal, I just told you exactly what my parents told me when I was a young, horny girl, but modified to include awesome supernatural powers." She smiled at me and I couldn't help but nod with a smile as she leaned in and kissed me deeply. God I loved her kisses, male or female. It was like the icing on the most wonderful cake in the world. The kiss broke slowly and I said "Well, at least lets do this much. I'll turn you back to normal so you don't get the police called on you for breaking into your own apartment or something and then you get some nice clothes and all of that, maybe take your time, I'll have some fun with sleeping beauty in there and then we'll all go out and get some dinner. Sound like a plan?" Karen smiled and said "There's the Jamie I know, thinking with the brains once again! But yeah, that sounds great to me honey." I smiled and whispered into Karen's mind "Karen I want you to return back to the body you had before you turned into a male."

Karen moaned, sat down quickly and laid her head back against the cushion as the changes quickly began to revert themselves. I watched her skin bead up with sweat and begin to pulsate and shift as her bones began to creak, crack and shift. I watched my shirt begin to quickly pull tightly across her chest as her breasts formed and pushed outward into it. The muscles across her body quickly began to shrink, from her neck, to shoulders, to legs. Her hair began to recede into her skin and even the texture and color of her skin changed to her original smoothness and slightly tanned appearance. The hair on her head began to quickly grow longer, growing down past her shoulders in seconds and I could see her hips were shifting and swelling back to female proportions. Her legs thinned out and grew a bit longer, the hair disappeared and even her toenails grew a little longer. Her entire frame had returned to normal so fast all I could do was stand there and admire the transformation. I was kind of sad that I hadn't watched her change into a male as it was actually a big turn on for me. I reached up and felt my nipples were hard as little pebbles and I didn't need to touch myself downstairs to know my pussy was just a bit wet. Karen slowly opened her eyes and sat up on the couch, slightly out of breath and sweaty. She slowly stood up and started to get herself a look and feel over, making sure things were indeed back to normal. Thankfully, things looked damn fine to me. She looked back at me and said "Whoa, that went much faster than changing into a male. And now I'm all hot and sweaty again." I smiled and stepped up to her and said "Well, lets get these wet clothes off then!" I unbuttoned her shirt and Karen looked at me and said "J..Jamie..no..." I undid the last button and slowly slipped the shirt off her shoulders and down off her arms, letting it land at her feet before I took a step, leaned in and began to suckle on those beautiful nipples of her's. Karen held onto my shoulders and I heard her gasp and let out a small moan as I switched to the other nipple to suckle a bit harder, becoming much more turned on, feeling her nipple hardening quickly inside my hot, wet mouth. I didn't really want to go any further this time, but I had to check her over, to be sure! I let go of her nipples and rubbed her breasts in my hands, and they were back in all of their twenty year old, soft, large glory! Oh they felt so good in my smaller female hands, just like I remembered, and missed.

I crouched down and grabbed the loose and now far too loose male underwear and slid them down her long sexy legs. Her pussy was wet as I watched a small line of juices drip down onto the fabric. I licked my lips and without any protest from Karen, leaned in and began to lick her wet outter folds. She immediately grabbed onto my head for support as I quickly began to work my tongue up inside those juicy, wet lips. She tasted sweet like honey and I drove my tongue deeper, using my thumbs to spread those sexy, pink pussy lips apart so I could go even deeper! It was like another round of Heaven for me, and the way Karen was shuddering I could tell she had missed this feeling after having turned into a man. I quickly brought her to a massive orgasm and I put my entire mouth as wide as I could over her entire vagina to suckle up the hot, sticky girl jizz that flowed from her like honey from a broken bee hive. I didn't waste a drop and Karen quickly wobbled and sat back down onto the couch, panting heavily and leaning her head back against the cushions. I smiled while she caught her breath, wiped my mouth with a smile and said "Hmmmm, I'd have to say everything tasted normal to me!" Karen smiled and gave me a weak giggle and said "Jamie you're such a horny slut, my God, that felt so fucking great, not like getting a blow job, oh for fuck's sake, I can't believe I came so fast. You've gotten so good I just can't last anymore!" I giggled and sat on the chair next to the couch and said "Well, swapping genders probably did that anyway, you just regained all those female hormones, urges and feelings that you've been missing for a couple of days now. Don't worry, it's not like I didn't enjoy it or anything, I love making you cum my love." Karen smiled and said "Well anyway, thanks for that..that rush. I should get going. It'll be nice to be back in my normal clothes for a change, and I'll need another shower now that I'm starting to smell like wet vagina over here." I began to laugh and Karen joined me in the funny comment as I helped her up so she could start getting dressed. Her clothes and mine were intermingled on the floor from the fun we had in the living room a few days ago and outside of some dried cum and sweaty smells, they were intact. It pained me to watch her put all her clothes back on since she was so beautiful nude, but that was just the horny me talking. I was glad that soon I'd be back to normal as everything seemed to turn me on around these two girls. Just making Karen cum had made my own pussy wet, my nipples ache and my heart race. I was fighting the logic of being without Karen for half a day versus wanting to shove her ass out the door faster so I could go fuck Reiko, or have her fuck me, or both! "Jamie?" I heard Karen say and I shook my head and said "Hmmm?" She smiled and said "I'm ready to get out of here. God you don't even try to hide your lust do you? Such an untrained primal beast of a woman you've become you know that?" I looked down and saw my nipples were completely standing out into my shirt like giant pencil erasers and the front of my boxers were soaked as if I may as well have pissed myself. I smiled a bit nervously and said "So...sorry Karen, I guess I just ain't going to get the hang of being female fast enough to control these...urges...this...hunger!" I stood up and did a cat paw at her and she giggled and leaned in and gave me a fast kiss and said "I'll take my time, I have a lot of things to pick up, to pack up and take care of, but I'll probably be back over here sometime tonight. Have some fun Jamie, but not too much fun, I might need some help later tonight if you know what I mean!" She made me blush and she giggled and headed out my door to her car. I peaked out through the curtains and watched her pull out of the apartment complex. My heart began to sink and beat faster all at once. I missed her already, I could feel an emptiness fill my heart as she disappeared from sight. I caught myself rubbing my pussy from the outside of my shorts, trying to quench the heat that was quickly turning into a wildfire in my crotch. I just couldn't seem to control myself, well not so much my mind as much as my hormones or my body. The urges were so strong, overwhelmingly so, but I knew I had somebody that could help fill the void.

I creaked the door open to the bedroom and peeked in to see Reiko still fast asleep on the bed. I carefully made my over to her and became quite aware of her scent as my nose picked up her sweet, sweaty scent. If I could somehow bottle this stuff and sell it I'd never need money again! Powerful pheromones eminated from her. Lust. Sex. Domination. My nipples reminded me very quickly as to why you don't allow them to get harder than rock for very long as they began to throb and ache inside my shirt. I was again fighting the logic of just letting her rest as I knew she was actually tired and needed it. I could walk away, turn back to normal and get a shower which would be perfectly fine for us both. She could rest, I could calm down and by tonight the three of us could be eating a nice dinner while we discussed our future together. I swallowed hard, I began to sweat badly, my hand slipped into my shorts, my fingers into my soaking cunt to be squeezed tightly. I couldn't resist this kind of drug, I needed her, right now, no matter how tired she was! I threw the light sheet off of Reiko and stood there stunned at her beauty. She looked radiant while she was sleeping, and sexy and cute. I'm sure it's because my brain was in full on fuck anything that moves mode but the way she was laying there on her stomach, sound asleep just made her look even more sexy and delicous that usual. She had a little sweat on her skin that glistened in the dim light of my room, and her tanned skin showed that ever so slight bit of muscle from her work outs that spread from the back of her legs, up to her back and shoulders. She was no body builder type, but she looked fucking amazing to me. Karen may have been beautiful but it was in a different way from Reiko. I think Reiko had a bit more of the physical look that I liked but of course Karen's smile, her personality was more in line with my soul, and my preferences. I climbed up onto the bed and gently grabbed Reiko's sexy, toned ass cheeks and began to fondle them, as though I was giving her a massage. She continued to sleep normally, so I moved up along the small of her back, up to her shoulder blades, then to her shoulders and neck, rubbing her gently. If I had any lotion this may have became really messy really fast! I began to whisper to her "Reiko honey, you gotta wake up. Come on baby I need you to lick my pussy. I'm so wet for you baby, I'm losing my mind Reiko." I leaned down and kissed her on the neck and licked her ear lobe a bit. She moaned slightly but she must have really been tired as she stired no more than that. I didn't want to risk hurting her due to my body literally not letting me calm down at all and me using my powers to do something stupid, but I was really starting to ache all over. I knew it was that connection we shared, Reiko and I, that was driving me crazy. Her smell, her beautiful skin, her hot breath, that tongue she had used to lick my hot pussy. I sat back and climbed off of the bed and whispered into her sleeping mind "Reiko I want you to wake up and feel very refreshed and full of energy and I want your whole body to become very sensitive where every one of my touches makes you more and more horny and aroused!" Reiko moaned a little and rolled over onto her back, her eyes sort of fluttering as she stretched her entire body, flexing those oh so sexy toned muscles of hers. She came full awake and looked up at me and smiled and said "Well good morning Jamie. Still all hot and horny I see?" I nodded without saying a word as my one inch throbbing nipples and dripping cunt pretty much said it all.

Reiko sat up and swung her legs to the side of the bed, grabbing onto my hips and pulled me close to her and said "Oh Jamie, you poor thing, look at you, you're soaked. I know the feeling honey, believe me I'm surprised you didn't rape my knee or something while I was sleeping. I'll help you, just leave it all to me." She grabbed my breasts and began to suckle on my right nipple. I immediately had to grab her shoulders for support as the shock raced through me was almost strong enough to knock me on my ass. I was still amazed at just how horny I could get and be on the verge or raping anything to get relief. I would make sure to experiment more with this female body later on down the road. I wanted to rule the feelings and not let the rule me, but in the short few days I'd had of being a woman, it just wasn't enough time. Reiko let my nipple free of her mouth and switched to my left and if I didn't already know it was me moaning from the pleasure, I would have sworn a cat had wandered into the bedroom with us. Of course I wasn't the only person feeling good. Due to what I has put into her mind, my hands holding onto her shoulders was starting to affect Reiko as well. I could tell she was starting to sweat and I smelled her juices already beginning to flow down below. It wouldn't take much longer for Reiko to get well into the mood to rape me instead of the other way around. She let go of my nipples and gently caressed my breasts. They were now a bit softer and firmer due to my arousal and Reiko noted that and said "Jamie you're a big girl you know that? I bet you love it when I play with your tits don't you." I was blushing and biting on one of my fingers, I still couldn't say a word, the pleasure was overwhelming everything. She smiled and gently took my hand and quickly spun me around and tossed me down onto the bed and said "I know you did something with those powers of yours Jamie, and I'm loving it. I've never gotten in the mood to eat out another girl, not even Karen, this fast. Unlike you, I can stay in total control, but even I know when my breasts gain a cup size and my clit starts to pound in my pussy, that I'm as horny as I can get! And now you're going to have to help me out Jamie. My tongue will help you, but you and I both know what your body wants and there's no boys in this room right now. You want cock Jamie, that's what your body will soon be screaming for. Your pussy won't stop aching for it no matter how good a lashing my tongue gives it." Reiko climbed up on top of me and leaned down to my ear, licking and nibbling on my ear lobe gently, the sensation was amazing. She then whispered to me "You don't want the fingers, you don't want the tongue. You want a nice, thick, hot, throbbing cock inside you Jamie, that's what you want. You don't want me to make love to you, you want me to ram your pussy with a monstrous cock and fuck the shit out of you. Give it to me Jamie, give me what you want!" I reached my arms up and wrapped them around Reiko's back lovingly and said "R...Reiko...I...I..want..it...I ca.can't..control..myself...help..I..need..." She leaned back and smiled and then began to kiss me. I returned the hot, breathy kisses and after a few long seconds passed she broke the kiss and said "It's okay Jamie, this is our fantasy time now. I love you, you beautiful man, you beautiful woman, you beautiful creature. I know what you're feeling and I know what you need and want. Stop pushing yourself to resist the love you want, and roll with it. You taught me how to love a man, to want to love a man and now I can return that favor. You wanted to see the pervert in me like you did in Karen, and so here it is Jamie. I want you to give me a cock, the cock of your horny, fucked up and perverted female dreams. Do it now before I lose all these years of control and grow my own cock and rape that tight pussy of yours without those powers of yours!"

I looked up and was able to laugh at her to which she giggled in return. I reached up and gently pulled her down to me, those wonderful, soft breasts of hers smooshing into mine, our bodies almost becoming one and said "I love you Reiko, you sexy pervert." She smiled and said "I love you Jamie, you sexy beast!" She stuck her tongue into my mouth and I almost came from the electrical pulse that shot through me. I had never been so aroused, so horny and in need of a dick inside me in my life. Well of course not, I'd only been a woman twice before in my life, only had sex as a woman once before this when I took Reiko's form for Karen and never like this of course. But I couldn't help but let myself go for now, to let my brain be what it was going to be and as Reiko said "roll with it". The tension and fear left my body and while I enjoyed Reiko's wonderful tongue I whispered into Reiko's mind "Reiko, as soon as this kiss ends your clit is going to transform into a massive penis as thick, long and hard as that of a horse!" I moaned a little at the thought I just gave to her and something a bit more kinky leaped into my mind and before the kiss broke I decided to add some extra fun and whispered to her sexy brain "Reiko, once your new cock has grown you'll become so overwhelmed by lust and arousal that all that toned muscle you have will quadruple in size, you'll triple in strength, you'll grow to almost seven feet tall, your breasts will grow four times their normal size topped with giant, milky nipples and you'll want to dominate and fuck me as hard, fast and in any way you can as though I were a mere plaything!" Oh man to even think I came up with that on my own was a bit much but no sooner had I gave her that extra bit then we broke the kiss and Reiko smiled. I smiled back and noticed the sweat rapidly forming on her forehead when she said "Oh God Jamie, it's...yeah baby...I'm going to ...to...ohh God.." I felt her rubbing her pussy against mine and that clit of her's was already hard as a rock and I moaned with her as it swelled very rapidly, poking into my slippery folds, already pushing her folds apart to swell and bulge hotly into the air. I wrapped my arms around Reiko's back, finding it already covered in sweat as she began to pant and push her hips into my crotch with increasing need. I gasped as I felt her clit pushing into my pussy, growing larger, thicker, hotter and quickly! Reiko was moaning and the smell of her sweat, her scent and her juices flowing made my whole body tingle like I was high on drugs. Her clit was rapidly pushing up into me and I felt it throbbing and the texture changing as it swelled in girth from barely half an inch, to over two inches as it continued to bulge and pulsate into my own slippery folds while my vaginal muscles clenched down onto it as if it were trying to pull it further into me! That wasn't really necessary at all as Reiko reared upwards as the intense pleasure of her growing clit put her into her own sexual reality. She moaned loudly, that sexy moan I loved so much from her as I instinctively wrapped my legs gently around her ass and pulled her hips into me more. Her clit thickened inside me again, pushing further upwards and inwards while swelling in girth, now at least four inches around. I felt Reiko's rapid heartbeat in the thing and I knew it was no longer a clit but a penis, a cock, her lovely meat rod. I felt it getting hotter, harder and even longer and thicker inside me, making it hard to keep my legs wrapped around Reiko's sexy ass, making me widen my legs as it stretched my pussy wide open! Gods I was starting to shiver, to drool even as the pleasure built so far it was becoming harder to think! Reiko moaned as well and could barely hold herself up with her shaking arms as she looked down at me with lust filled eyes and a moan. Her new cock finally reached it's final length and width and the new muscles tightened into pure steel inside my hot pussy. I clenched my vaginal muscles onto it hard, almost trying to snap it off, to devour it, but no such luck there.

Reiko fell down on top of me with a nice smooshing of our breasts softening the blow. She was drenched with sweat and panting for air as she said "God..Jamie...it's...it's incredible this feeling! I feel like I'm going to rip you apart down there...nghh..it's so hot..so hard...and ...holy fuck..you're gripping me so tightly!" I smiled through the moans and small breathy pants I was letting out and Reiko quickly began to move her hips gently upwards while she leaned down and stuck her tongue into my mouth. Her cock slid it's long two foot length slowly from me and as our tongue intertwined inside each others mouths, I heard her moan with such lust I knew the next part of our little adventure was already starting. She kissed me harder, practically holding my head still as she raped my mouth with her sexy tongue. I felt her skin moving as she jammed her cock back into me roughly. I tried to gasp but only a low moan and a whimper could escape past Reiko's hot lips. Finally the arousal affected her so badly she had to break the kiss to moan out loud almost like a person in pain, only it wasn't pain she was going through. She leaned up away from me, the veins running down her arms becoming very visible and large across her skin, pulsating to her racing heart as the muscles under that skin began to swell and bulge! The veins all over her body began to swell on the top of her skin, from her face, down her neck, across her lovely chest and stomach, down to her feet. Every muscle in her body was suddenly swelling and gaining muscle rapidly. Of course not only did her shoulders swell outwards, but so too did her stomach muscles and her back too! I could hear this stretching sound mixing with her own little growls of pleasure as she really began to lose herself in her new changes. I watched her slightly visible six pack explode outwards as though every ounce of fat suddenly disappeared all at once from her body. She held onto her head as her arms and back swelled rapidly making her traps flare wider than most body builders ever had. Her legs also gained pounds of muscle in seconds as she lifted her hips, pulling her monster cock from inside me quickly, letting her feet hit the ground as she slipped to the floor. A creaking and cracking sound filled the air as I watched her entire frame shifting upwards until her shoulders were higher than the edge of the bed, even with her on her hands and knees on the floor!. Her ass muscles tightened to the point that her buttocks could bounce bullets and her calf muscles flared and tightened as she stood up on her new, powerful legs and practically roared like a beast! I sat up to behold a Reiko I'd never seen before, a goddess, an Amazonian that now towered over me at least seven feet tall or taller! She was no longer the five foot nine, beautiful Japanese girl I knew but a muscle bound monster of pure beautiful futanari bliss. But she wasn't done! She groaned and balled her fists and as soon as I saw two little white lines begin to run down her chest I knew what it was. I watched in stunned silence as her nipples grew into long, thick points, each at least as long as one of my fingers and milk began to drip rapidly from their engorged tips. I instantly wanted to suckle them! But still, Reiko continued to change as her breasts rapidly expanded outwards. With her normal breasts sitting atop her new frame, they looked far too small, but as I watched them swelling I knew it wouldn't be long until they matched her new, Amazon like build. Reiko panted and took in heaving breaths as her breast flesh seemed to pour outwards until finally they stopped, tightened and toned up like the rest of her body and sat perfectly atop a mountain of muscle the likes of which no comic book super hero could match. She was perfect, like a sunset or a sunrise, a statue of pure proportion, something you saw in marble, not in human flesh. Her hair had grown longer as well, something I didn't expect, and it glowed with a shimmer that I just couldn't put into words.

Reiko had her eyes closed as she caught her breath, the sweat glistening across her body, her engorged nipples twitching and hard but there was something else I hadn't noticed as she changed. My eyes drifted downwards and stopped cold at her cock. It was still there, but now it wasn't barely two feet long, but maybe three, closer to four. She stood close to seven feet tall, and her cock was still hanging down to her ankles and I could tell the girth of that thing was easily as big around as one of my legs. The muscle she had put on affected her cock also, causing it to bulk up as well, and swell in length and girth until it, along with the rest of her body, fit her frame perfectly. The ultimate raping machine stood before me and while just the sight of her made my body aching badly, there was no way my pussy could take a cock of that size and if I didn't do something about that quickly, I was actually worried she could tear me apart with it since I told her to make me her bitch, her toy. Reiko's eyes snapped open and they had the look of emeralds in the light of the room; a bright, deep green. They were beautiful. I had to act fast and quickly whispered into her mind "Reiko I want you to come over here, pick me up and kiss me and as soon as you do, my pussy will change and become able to take and be fucked by a cock of any size and shape!" I watched Reiko grin wide a wicked grin as she leaned over, grabbed my hips and lifted me effortlessly upwards to her face. I smiled at her and she wasted no time pulling me right into a hot kiss. She was being rougher than normal, more wild and needing, but it was also hotter, and she tasted differently and my body felt a tingle flow all the way over it, stopping at my pussy which became very hot and wet, my juices instantly starting to drip and drop down onto the floor. I suddenly noticed after the kiss broke that I could smell something in the air that was making me blush, making me hornier than ever. It was her pheromones affecting me in a new, more powerful way. It was assaulting me from the outside in, and I was helpless to do anything now. She was so powerful, so strong, and now even her scent was making me so horny I was almost losing my mind to lust and arousal! Reiko tossed me down onto the bed and as I barely started to raise up onto my elbows, she stepped to the edge of the bed and slipped her huge cock right up on top of me like a giant, veiny log. It reached nearly up to my chin it was so huge and the grin she had on her face said everything I needed to know. It was flaccid and heavy, but I could feel her heartbeat and the thick veins running up and down the length were starting to pulsate with her increasing arousal. I'd never been in a situation like this, I mean I'm sure nobody had, but I knew how to make the most of this interesting situation. I smiled and began to rub Reiko's cock all over my body, carefully using my feet, my arms and my breasts to rub, fondle and kneed her new four foot appendage. I tried to wrap my breasts around it which only lead to them reaching about halfway around, but to make up for it I began to lick the tip. It was like licking something the size of a basketball it was so big, but I guess it was good enough as Reiko let out a moan, and the ripples of pleasure it sent into her made her cock flop around a good bit and made it immediately start to harden!

I knew this was as surreal as it got, watching a cock this size starting to become erect, but the feeling was incredible as blood began to flow into it, making it warm to the touch and precum began to dribble from the huge tip. I used my hand to rub it down over the shaft with one hand and used my other hand to rub my own juices over as much of this giant log of a cock as I could. It quickly became slippery with our juices and Reiko was shivering as her cock tightened and hardened into a full on erection. It began to erect upwards, and it was so hot and hard I was quickly beginning to think I might have taken this a bit too far! Reiko's eyes snapped open and she grabbed a hold of my ankles and spread my legs apart. She was so strong, I could offer no resistance at all, it was as if I was trying to fight against the force of an electric winch. She took a slight step backwards to pull that giant cock all the way to the entrance to my soaked vagina. I hoped my power had prepared me for this moment enough, or else I really did think I might not survive to regret it. Reiko laughed, almost in this evil way as she rammed that cock of hers straight up inside me. My eyes rolled back into my head and I screamed out loud, in pain, in pleasure, mixed together and Reiko didn't miss a beat at all as she began to fuck me, hard and fast. The skin of my stomach was bulging outwards into the shape of her cock because it was just too big for any mere mortal to endure, but I guess my power was working as the pain from her ripping through my virgin pussy subsided and was replaced only with feelings I could not describe with words! Reiko was in total control, I was helplessly pulled into her cock, held by a grip that could have been that of a Terminator, this beautiful Amazon with a cock as big as my leg. I loved it, however it was possible or not, powers or not, I loved this feeling, and this woman, this perverted Asian woman I had only known for a few hours compared to the lifetime that Karen had known her, had taken me totally into her heart and soul. I was glad that she was doing this, and I felt as much of my power making her do this to me just as much as her own mind wanting to do it for me anyway. She liked dominance, and she was showing the ultimate version of it. How could I not love this? I moaned out loud "I love you REIKO! Uhh God...God, you're huge, hot..HARD Ughhh FUCK FUCK FUCK!" Reiko stopped suddenly and before I could even attempt to look up to see why, she pulled her massive cock from inside me, rolled me over, grabbed me by the waist, picked me up high into the air, and thrust me down onto her cock as if to impale me like a spear. She was the one moving me, my arms and legs could do very little to stop her as she leaned only slightly back to get her cock up inside me even faster, lifting me up, and slamming me back down over and over. I moaned, she moaned, my breasts bounded and my nipples began to literally leak milk. I had never been this horny, this violated, fucked this hard, it was making it too hard to think, too hard to stay awake. I was fighting passing out, but I wanted to stay awake, to feel her hot cum flowing through me like a fire hose spraying down a fire. I was burning inside and out, my brain, my blood, everything was on fire! I didn't even realize I was pretty much in a constant state of orgasm until I started seeing my fluids flying up into the air like somebody flinging what water was left in an empty bottle into the air. Then I felt that stretching, more so than just Reiko's cock as huge as it was, began to swell further, the veins thickened, the head engorged, and I could feel new heat racing up the shaft. She began to grunt rapidly and I knew she was almost ready to explode!

I yelled out to Reiko with whatever strength I had "Reiko! Cum inside me, cum hard, cum like never before, give it all to me my love! I love you Reiko! I LOVE YOU! CUM YOU MONSTER!" She growled back at me and with a final thrust downwards I was nailed to the hilt with that monstrous cock as she came so hard, harder than any time I had used my powers to make anybody, even myself cum. I felt the heat spraying into me, like hot water that was thicker. I watched my stomach distending rapidly, as if I had become nine months pregnant in two seconds with twins. My mouth opened by itself and to my amazement and horror, hot jizz sprayed from my mouth as if it was the overflow valve for a dam. It was almost like I was throwing up Reiko's hot cum or something, and I thought it was something I had only seen in the weirdest of Hentai, but here it was, happening to me! My nose, my mouth, my pussy, all of them became overflowed with hot sprays of jizz. It continued to happen for at least five minutes, the likes of which I had never felt, never dreamed, or witnessed in my life. My power had gone that extra mile for sure, making sure I got what I did want, and making sure Reiko didn't kill me! I felt her cock quickly shrinking and she became wobbly as I began to black out. She lifted me from that cock and hot cum poured out of me like I had been a bucket of cum turned over. I wasn't able to move my body at all, I was frozen like a kitten being held by the tuff behind the neck. My muscles twitched and I couldn't speak. Reiko threw me down onto the now completely soaked through mattress and then stumbled down on top of it. The bed springs twanged and the frame bent from her massive size and weight but all I could do was barely turn my head to make sure she wasn't dead. She was passed completely out and the last thing I could remember was reaching for her hand with mine, to hold her gently after what had escalated quickly from a simple love making session to an Amazonian rape session from Heaven. Though I suppose some people would think of it as Hell on Earth. But this wasn't malice, this was love, true love, perverted love. I loved it. I loved Reiko. I loved Karen. I hope she didn't mind if we were a bit late for dinner tonight. The world went black and I wasn't sure how long it'd be before I woke up.

CHAPTER 19: DINNER FOR A CHANGE

I was dreaming soundly about many things, Karen, Reiko, Yuki, me as a man, as a woman, as other things, them also as other things, horses, wolves, giants, all kinds of things. My body felt drained and heavy and I kept hearing my name in whispers. Every time in my dream I would turn my head to see where the voice I heard was coming from. It sounded distant at first, and then more insistent and close. More concern began to fill my mind that I should wake up, that I needed to wake up. I became a bit worried, scared even when I heard the voice yell "JAMIE!" My eyes snapped open and I sat straight up on the bed, panting and sweaty. I looked around, my eyes blurry, the room dark. What was happening? Reiko was passed out next to me, still as big and strong as she was when I passed out. She was also snoring. The sound in my head came again, "Jamie!" I had to focus and respond, but I was tired, I was groggy and I closed my eyes and took a deep breath and said "K......Karen?" I quickly opened my eyes and felt her connection becoming stronger each second. She was outside my apartment at the door. I slowly got up, still butt naked and slowly shuffled my feet over to the bedroom door, opened it and slowly made my way to my front door. Thankfully the kitchen light was on and I could at least still see for the most part, though things were still a bit blurry as I unlatched the door and opened it slightly. Outside was the look of a terrified woman. It was Karen alright. She pushed open the door, making sure to hide my naked figure from any peeping assholes outside, shut and locked my door and then turned to me. I stumbled into her and she held onto me and said "Jamie? My God, what happened to you? I've been pounding on this door for almost an hour! I really need to get an extra key to this place. I was scared you were dead or something. Even trying to talk to you in my mind wasn't working." I looked up at her and spoke softly "So..sorry Karen. I guess I went and got...carried away this time. I'm...pooped. Tired, drained, sore even. Reiko...is such a woman, such a monster. I made her into a monster and got what I deserved I guess." Karen carried me over to my chair, my nice comfy reclining chair and then walked over to the bedroom door and gave a look inside. I heard her gasp from across the room and then she shut the door and walked back over to me and kneeled beside me. She giggled and said "Did she really stick that thing inside this thing?" She rubbed my pussy gently but even her touch wasn't enough to even register at this point, I was too tired as I said "Yeah. Karen I'm so sorry, I didn't mean...to go this far. It was wonderful, a dream come true, but I don't think we can have dinner...tonight. I'm..I can barely stay awake honey." Karen smiled and gently kissed me on the cheek and said "It's okay Jamie, I wanted you to have some fun with this new body of yours and apparently you took that as far as you could and still remain in one piece. Are you sure you're done for the night or did you want to have a little dessert?" I was in trouble now wasn't I? I was actually too tired to have sex with the woman I loved because the other woman I loved fucked me so hard with a cock so big I was going to be dead for days? She giggled and said "I'll let you rest Jamie but you should get a shower at least. Let me help you get a shower, the hot water will help you relax and you're covered with dried cum and sweat, not to mention you smell like wet dog ass." I smiled and laughed a little with that little joke and so did Karen. She helped me up slowly as though she were pulling me from a trench in the middle of a fire fight in a war and we quietly made it to the bathroom. Karen got undressed and my blurry eyes quickly became a whole lot less blurry to see her in all the glory she was and I could feel that strong connection we shared glow for a minute. I did want to have dessert, I wanted Karen badly, but I just couldn't find the energy at this point.

She helped me into the shower, and into the warm water. It felt great, so relaxing. Karen did everything for me, washed my hair gently, rubbed my back with the sponge and body wash, cleaned out my pussy, cleaned every inch of skin of the nasty cum and sweat. I began to relax and lose myself in the water and her touches. It was hard for me to stand but I held onto the little rail on the wall so Karen would have full use of both hands. She had me spin around and put my back to the wall as she began to finger my pussy, making sure she could get it cleaned out in her own special way. I felt the tingling building inside me. I wanted her to keep going, to taste me, to stick her tongue inside me but it was though I was numb in the crotch and considering what I had recently shoved in there, I should have been lucky I had a pussy left at all. But Karen didn't keep her assault going and as she had said, she helped me get out of the shower, dry off and got me back into the living room and let me lay on the couch. She found some sheets I had in the closet for the times I had a guest or two over and laid it over me while she snuggled up next to me. I draped my arm over her and our naked bodies touching made me shiver a bit. I said "Karen, I love you. Once I recover, I want to have some more fun, but I think, I should at least return to normal." She looked at me and smiled and said "Well as long as you had fun making some of our dreams come true, then I don't see why you should regret becoming a man again. After all, I'm about ready for a nice screwing by the old manly Jamie cock!" I smiled weakly and said "I hope Reiko didn't permanently kill all the nerves in my body with that thing of her's." Karen shook her head and said "I doubt it, believe me Jamie, us girls know a thing or two about over extension in the nether regions. You'll be fine in a day or two. You might even want to do it again!" I shook my head and smiled and said "Maybe in a few years, maybe!" I kissed her on the lips and she returned the favor. I loved her kisses, so sweet, so loving, she knew how to hit the right notes with my mouth with that tongue of her's. I finished the kiss and for a quick second I willed myself to connect with Reiko's sleeping mind and whispered "Reiko, when you wake up, your body will return to normal!" I heard her snort a bit and then she went back to whatever wet dream she was having. I yawned, snuggled close to Karen and passed back out. My dreams were normal, but I couldn't remember them as they flashed by. Usually I dream of the girls, Karen, Reiko, but this time it seems I was so worn out that even my dreams were too tired to want to go all sexy on me. When I finally came around and began to open my eyes I slowly sat up and gave a look around. I stretched and noticed I was no longer naked. I was wearing one of my big button up shirts and a little sexy pair of white panties. I think they were Karen's as they were her brand. This felt weird actually compared to men's underwear, but they appeared new, not like a pair Karen just took off and threw on me. I looked over at the clock as I got up to get some water. It was almost eight o'clock in the evening, so it was apparent that I must have slept overnight and through the next day. I heard a creaking sound and turned to see Karen coming out of the bedroom. I flashed her a smile and she smiled back, though I felt she was a bit nervous. She spoke as she walked over to me "Jamie, you're finally awake!" I nodded and said "Yeah, I slept like a log that's for sure. God I was really tired." She gave me a quick kiss and said "More like slept like a dead log. Jamie it's been almost three days!" I spat up a little of the water I had just swallowed and said "COUGH! Three days?! What the fuck, why didn't you wake me up?" She held my hand and said "We tried, Reiko and me. You wouldn't wake up Jamie. You scared the shit out of us! Reiko had to call back to Japan to tell them she was dealing with a small emergency because you know, she couldn't get home with you passed out. We had to go buy some basic clothes just so she'd have something to wear! Oh and I got you a few things too." She patted me on my hot little ass.

I finished my glass of water and said "I'm so sorry Karen. I mean it, I'm not sure what happened, I've never felt that tired before, and I don't think I've passed out like that in my life, especially not for over three days! Maybe I really did overdo it with Reiko. Damnit I have to turn back, this female thing is fucking awesome, but I'm not in true control like I thought I was, I can't use my powers like this, I'm taking things too far and I think it might be hurting me or worse!" Karen hugged me and said "Jamie it's okay, we were just super worried. Reiko did some checking on your blood pressure, temperature and all that. You know she was studying to be a doctor once upon a time? She said you were just in a deep sleep, but you're okay now, so don't think you hurt yourself, or us. Everything is okay now!" I heard the bedroom door open and a voice along with it "Karen, is that Jamie? Is he up and about now?" It was Reiko walking out of the bedroom in a nice little nightgown. Oh I felt myself get just a bit aroused at the sight of that lovely body. As Karen turned I got a nice shot at her chest too, and she was wearing a matching nightgown. I swallowed a bit hard as I reached up and cupped Karen's bosom from behind, my arms wrapping lovingly around her. She gasped a little and said "Jamie? Are you okay...honey?" I began to fondle her beautiful DD cups, twisting her nipples gently as they quickly began to harden in my fingers. I whispered into her ear as I licked her lobe "I think I'm going to be just fine. I just missed you a lot, that's all. Your breasts are so soft...." Karen let out a small moan as Reiko walked up to us, grabbed my hands and lifted them right off of Karen's breasts, giving Karen some room to take a step under my arms and turn to face me. I was a bit shaken by what Reiko had done when she said "Ah ah Jamie, hands OFF the merchandise until you get your hot female ass turned back into that hot manly ass we know and love. This female form might be giving you a crash course in the female sex life and all it's perks, but your power is draining you too fast for you body to recover. You put yourself in over your head for too long and next time you do that, you might not wake the hell up. So go, get your dick back and we'll all go out and have a nice little dinner. Me and Karen know a good Japanese restaurant down the road." Reiko pointed at the bedroom door and I looked a bit ashamed and embarrassed, but I was glad that her intervention snapped me out of horndog mode pretty much instantly. Nothing kills the mood like a pissed off woman yanking your lover out of your hands.

Though I had a feeling that was the first time Reiko had ever had to tell a woman to "go get your dick back" but she was right as rain. I nodded and as I headed toward the bedroom Karen made a move to protest and Reiko held onto her hand. She turned and nodded in response as she knew it was okay. I walked into the bedroom and noticed new sheets on the bed and the old ones lying in a trash bag next to the door. Even the bathroom was cleaned up as I flipped on the lights and shut the door. I could see the towels and robes had been washed and everything smelled like a spring breeze. I slipped off the new panties the girls had bought me and unbuttoned my shirt laying them both on the counter. I admired myself in the mirror one more time. I wanted to make sure that I kept this one memory of the event, should I be so brave as to try it again with the girls, or without. Just as I was about to turn myself back to normal I heard a knock on the door. I walked over and opened only slightly to see who it was. Karen was smiling back at me and said "Well I figured you won't have the power to change yourself back, so I figured you could use a hand." I totally forgot about that part actually. I had her give me the power to change into a female, but not to change back. I would need them to undo this wouldn't I? I nodded and opened the door and Karen came right up to me and said "Lets just do this one last kiss then. I think you have it figured out now." I smiled and we kissed gently, deeply, hotly. I knew this kiss was the end for a part of me, at least for a while, and that this kiss wasn't meant for sex, but to stop me from killing myself by overextending my powers. I whispered to Karen's mind while we kissed and rolled our tongue together "Karen when this kiss ends, you'll grant me the power to return my body back to my original male self as soon as I shut the door to the bathroom." I felt a small tingle between us and Karen's nipples quickly erected into mine, even through her nightgown, the wish and the kiss were turning her on. I really was starting to ache for her now, but now it wasn't for a female's way of love, but for a man's. I wanted to fuck her again, with my big cock, to feel her gripping me again and me controlling her movements with my strength.

The kiss ended and I said "Thanks Karen, see you in a few...." I walked back into the bathroom and just before I closed the door I looked right into Karen's beautiful eyes and said ".....for dessert." I closed the door and felt her turn beet red even from the other side. As soon as I clicked the lock on the door I was overcome with heat that raced from my chest outwards until I was completely drenched in sweat from head to toe. I had no choice but to get down onto the cool bathroom floor as my nipples hardened, my breasts engorged and began to ache and my clit poked out from my folds and started throbbing like mad! I moaned and almost wanted to beg for help from Karen or something as I stuck my fingers into my soaking pussy and began to rapidly masturbate. I came instantly but the heat built to a higher level and that's when I felt the changes start to rapidly change my body. All the muscles in my body began to swell and I heard a creaking and cracking sound fill the air as my entire skeleton flexed and grew to suit a larger, male frame. My hips cracked causing my hips to shrink as well as that fine ass I had as a woman and I could no longer masturbate as my pussy quickly transformed and began to seal itself shut while my hard little clit began to pulsate and swell. I held my hands up and saw my fingernails shrink as my fingers thickened and shortened, losing that thin, womanly look. I felt my chest pulsating and grabbed onto my D-cup breasts as my flesh began to shrink them from D, to C, to B, to A and then to nothing as my nipples lost a lot of sensitivity. My chest muscles exploded outwards right after as my collar bone and shoulders swelled with larger muscles until my upper body was definitely male and wide with new muscle. My face also shifted as my cheekbones broadened and sank in and my entire face lost the soft edges of a female and became more squared off and hard edged. Even my hair began to pull back into my skull until I had my original short styled hair back. My crotch felt a twitch and I sat up onto my elboes and looked down in time to see my male cock quickly swelling high into the air and giving me a massive boner while the remains of my pussy reformed into my testicles which began to bounce and churn as the pleasure began to rise beyond my ability to not blow a load all over the place. My legs finished growing longer, back to my normal height as the muscles all the way down to my feet thickened and swelled back to normal. As the changes finalized the feeling in my crotch became so intense that I instantly felt my balls and cock swell and bulge so hotly I had no chance to react as I began to blast hot load after hot load of thick, ropey streams of hot cum straight up into the air, most of falling down over me as I became quite covered in sticky white jizz that I couldn't control. It felt like the best sex I'd ever had with Karen only taken beyond what a normal human could feel, to another dimension that I couldn't put into thoughts, words or emotions. All I knew was my cock was unleashed on the world once again and it took nearly a full minute before my cock calmed the massive eruption of cum and I was able to regain some control over myself, rolling to my side as my dick finally went soft and shrank down to normal size. I was panting, sticky and covered in sweat and cum. I smelled terrible and I didn't want to imagine how I looked as men tended to make some really fucked up looking faces when they came hard like that, and that was harder than any man could cum, as far as I knew anyway! I had to lay there in a pool of my own fluids for almost ten minutes before I took any chances with trying to stand up. The girls would be so pissed that I just destroyed the bathroom I knew they had spent some time cleaning up from all the sex, transformations and fluid attacks it had seen in the last few days. Either way, I'd clean it myself once I could make sure things were as they should be and after I got a nice hot shower.

Pulling myself up using the sink as balance, I rose to my feet. The person that I saw in the mirror almost seemed strange since having almost gotten used to my female persona. I slowly looked myself over and did a 360 turn, gave my muscles some flexing and smiled. I was me again, plain old Jamie. Nothing lost, nothing gained and I sighed some relief to know that it was just as it should be. I walked over to the shower, careful of the puddles of slippery goo on the floor now, turned on the shower, let the water warm up and hopped in. I reflected a bit on the experience I had as a woman, thinking about how different the sexual drive and the feelings were between them and men. I could definitely understand things from a woman's perspective much better now, and in fact, I suppose I had learned that they enjoy sex just as much, if not more so than men. I'm sure what I felt and desired was partially due to how little time I had been female and as Reiko had said, a lot of it is self control and just "getting used to it", something I could only just barely grasp considering my body was just about insatiable. But it also took a tremendous toll using my powers to seemingly alter reality like I did. I was unconscious for three days and who knows how long I could have been out had I went further, if I hadn't stopped. I didn't feel in my heart that I would have died, but I definitely found myself up against a limit that I had never reached before. Perhaps it was partly my fault for staying so close to Karen and Reiko for so long, my power normally didn't effect women so strongly once we parted ways, but these two kept up with me, understood me, loved me for who I was, not for how big I could make their tits. The connection we all shared was strong, and not something I normally dealt with and that sharing, that link showed me that from now on I needed to build up to using my powers more often to take the strain, being careful not to push too far too fast, or stop using them for more than just a few hours at a time. I didn't like the idea of just laying around passed out after a wild weekend with the girls, so I figured my best bet was to train myself to know when I was at my limit and then test that limit over and over until I could pass it. I wasn't just thinking of myself either. If things later down the road began to become something more, there was a chance I could end up a Father and Karen a Mother with our children. I'd have to make sure if that happened that my powers kept things going smoothly for all of us. And what about Reiko? What if she desired a child? Would Karen want me to Father a baby with Reiko? Or maybe Reiko would become the Father? There were things kicking around in my head now as I began to realize just how powerful a person I had become in such a short time since meeting these wonderful women, and how much stronger I could grow given some time. I rinsed myself off, turned off the shower and hopped out, grabbing a towel to dry myself off with. I put on my bathrobe and carefully avoided the semi-dried goo on the floor and made my way out into the bedroom to grab a few clothes. Karen wasn't in the room but I could hear the two girls mumbling in the other room. I grabbed a t-shirt, underwear and a pair of shorts from my dresser, put them on and made my way out into the living room.

Karen and Reiko stopped chatting as I entered the room, then they smiled and rushed at me like a couple of football linebackers and wrapped their arms around me, giving me many happy kisses on the cheeks with giggles all around. I felt this loving energy flowing all around myself as I said "Hey, Jamie is back babies! So now that I'm back to normal, hungry and I have two lovely ladies at my sides, I think we should go get some food, have a good time and then come back here so I can fuck your brains out!" The girls slapped me on the chest and I feigned injury for a second to which Karen said "Well aren't you being Mr. Bold tonight? I think you should take a break Jamie, to make sure you're not going to be passing out again anytime soon." Reiko let go of me and said "Yup maybe she's right, if changing back drained you again, then any physical exertion with us could end with you passed out or worse Jamie, and none of us want that." I hummed and I knew neither of the girls were being 100% honest with me, I could feel the were just being very nice and concerned about my health. I also knew neither of them had noticed the massive erection that was tenting my shorts due to my hormones kicking in at the sight of these two lovely ladies not to mention their kisses and soft touches. I smiled and said "Well then, we can just go get some food and have a relaxing evening doing whatever you two want to do, I just don't know what I'm going to do with THIS thing." I pointed downwards and of course both girls looked down to see a very sizable tent pole sticking out a good eight inches from my crotch. Their eyes went a bit wide and I felt their hearts kick into a higher gear as Karen leaned on my shoulder with a sigh and said "Damnit Jamie, you're turning us into such sluts....." I smiled and said "No way are you sluts, you're just in love with me just as much as I am in love with you. I can always feel when you two are holding out on me and when you're doing it to be nice and to be concerned. I know you're both worried about my health, and I am also, but I just got my body back after almost a week and I'm not sure I want to waste too much time making sure everything is back to working right." The girls looked at me with a nod and I said "Besides, what does Reiko think of all of this? I should probably get her back home as soon as possible, she's been missing a lot of work...." Reiko almost gasped and said "Jamie, if you send me home before you fuck my pussy with that cock of yours, I will NEVER forgive you!" She covered her mouth after she realized just how aroused she was and Karen and I began to laugh at her as she blushed and punched me lightly on the shoulder and said "Damnit you two, making me so horny all the time!" I laughed again and said "Lets go get ready, it's getting close to nine o'clock and I doubt that restaurant will be open too late. We should really discuss our future together while we're out, I think Karen and I have made our decision and now it's just how far Reiko really wants us to go." The girls nodded and we all went into the bedroom to get dressed up, only not too dressed up, nothing formal, just basic shirt and jeans for me, and nice dresses for the ladies. They still looked so wonderful, even if they didn't go heavy on make up or and jewelry. So much natural beauty was a rare sight for me these days, and to have two of them in love with me was really a honor I could never express in words. I felt so blessed and happy, and I was really glad I was able to be like this, to feel like this, with both of them.

I walked out to the living room with Karen and Reiko in tow, grabbed my keys off the table and said "Okay, you said you found a nice Japanese restaurant?" Karen smiled and said "Well we found it and Reiko wants to try it out. It looks decent enough, but you know, it's probably just like all the other Japanese steakhouses, but hey who cares! By the way, I'll drive, my car is suited for more than two people!" I shrugged and said "Well sorry about that, I always liked Mustangs!" We all went outside and got into Karen's four door Chevy Impala, big enough for four people but sort of ugly and definitely not sporty! But that was beside the point, we had the room to go out together for the first time since we had all met. I felt great and I as I settled into the back seat and listened as Karen and Reiko started up with the small talk I smiled wide hoping that after dinner, we still had some time to enjoy ourselves. Karen promised me dessert, and I intended to hold her to that promise! But I also knew that being out like a light for three days had screwed up Reiko's schedule with work and she was if nothing else, still a professional businesswoman and if we did anything later, I had to make sure she'd have the energy to get to work the next day. As we pulled into the parking lot of Fujiyama's, Japanese Steakhouse and Authentic Cuisine! I knew the place, I'd eaten there before, and it was good, though hardly that authentic. I suppose if you considered authentic to be the American version of Japanese food then it's fine. But I'd had real Japanese food and unless you live in Japan, the taste just isn't the same! However, the food was second to the two lovely ladies with me. I took Karen in one arm and Reiko in the other like I was some sort of rich bachelor about to walk into a casino in Las Vegas or something and went into Fujiyama to enjoy some food! The cooks here always put on a nice little show. You can think of this place sort of like a Mongolian style with rounded flat grills where the cooks make the food right in front of you while doing tricks with the spatulas, the food and even the eggs! It's simple stuff that makes you laugh and the highlight is them putting oil on the grill and setting it on fire which sends flames shooting four feet into the air. Sometimes they use onions to make a sort of volcano shape and then light that on fire for a funny little flamethrower.

The food itself is great, mostly steak, chicken, shrimp and rice with sides of vegetables and salad. I'm not a vegetable person, but Reiko and Karen enjoyed their vegetables and salad. I got the fried rice with chicken and extra steak, and the girls got chicken with shrimp. I like shrimp too, but if I'm going to a Japanese Steak House like this, I'm getting me some steak! The remainder of the meal was uneventful, just the three of us stuffing our faces with rice, meat and seafood. The iced tea was as good as I remember it and in fact, everything tasted so good after not having a good dinner like this in a few weeks. Not that I'm complaining about Karen's cooking, or Reiko's for that matter, but it's nice to have a nice dinner now and then that isn't any of us doing the cooking. I kept wanting to talk about the decisions both Karen and I had made about our future together with Reiko, but surprisingly they kept waving it off, though in a nice way. I thought Reiko was eager to have us join her in Japan, and more eager to know what we had decided, so I thought perhaps she had changed her mind or something. I decided I wouldn't push the issue for the time being as the setting and feelings between us was too nice a moment to risk ruining. We were there just a bit over an hour, and we were pretty much the last ones out around ten thirty or so. I left the cook and waitress a good tip and we all piled back into Karen's car for the short ride back to my apartment. We giggled a bit on the way and the girls chatted things up with Reiko giving Karen a little leg rubbing as we pulled into the parking lot. I wasn't sure just what we might be getting into at this point as I neared the door into my humble abode. I was excited of course, because I was certain we were about to do some sexy things together as I now had my manhood back, but at the same time, these two weren't showing signs of ripping my clothes off as I entered the apartment.

But women are very good at hiding things, unlike me as a woman, these two were highly trained professionals. I broke the giggle streak and said "Well, that was good stuff I think, it's a nice little restaurant. Thanks for taking me, I hope you two liked it." They nodded in unison but it was Reiko who said "Thanks for paying for it Jamie, I should have been the one to do that after all, I'm the 'rich' girl! But seriously, I have to get home, I can't push my little emergency trip any longer, I need to get home, get some sleep and get ready for work." I glanced over at Karen who had a small grin on her face and I knew what was going on, Reiko wanted to go home sure, but she wanted to go home knowing what our decision was. I smiled and walked over to Reiko, went around to her back and pulled her lovingly into my chest and wrapped my arms around her, my hands holding onto her stomach. She put her hands on top of mine and I knew she was starting to get into the mood already, she was starting to breath a little heavier and her heart began to pound in her chest. I slowly raised my hands up to Reiko's breasts and she let out a low breath and I felt her nipples grow hard quite quickly. I whispered into her ear while I licked her ear lobe "I know you have to go, that's fine Reiko, but I thought you'd like to know what me and Karen have decided about that offer you gave us." I slipped my hands under the straps of her dress and then down into her bra and let my fingers fondle her hard nipples. She moaned out loud and said "Oh...ohh yes, I..I want to know..to know what..you decided.." Karen moved around to the front of Reiko, got down onto her knees and slipped her hands up Reiko's sexy legs and under her dress. Reiko tried to protest but I kissed her neck which made her lean back into me more and I felt her breasts swell and engorge in my hands, straining her bra straps. Karen slipped Reiko's panties down her long legs and pushed her little dress upwards to reveal her sexy, shaven pussy lips. I looked down at Karen who smiled up at me and licked her lips, letting her tongue hang out for a moment, ready to dig into her sexy Asian dessert. I whispered into Reiko's ear while I carefully pulled the zipper of her dress down at her back, and undid the bra that was digging into her skin "Do you want to know what we decided?" Reiko moaned and she wrapped her arms up and around my neck as I began to fondle her engorged breasts with ease now that her bra had fallen from them and she said "Ohh...God..yes...please...tell me.." I had barely noticed just how much of a tent my cock had been building inside my pants, but as I rubbed my crotch up against Reiko's tight little ass I knew I wasn't going to be holding myself back much longer.

Karen saw what was coming and carefully reached between Reiko's sexy legs and undid the belt of my pants, unzipped my zipper and pulled my pants and underwear down around my ankles. My cock sprang right out into the open swelling quickly into a full blown erection. Karen wasted no more time as she stuck her head into Reiko's crotch and immediately began to suck and nibble on her soaking pussy. Reiko's body shuddered back into me and I held strong, not letting her move an inch while I kissed her neck gently and continued to caress her beautiful, soft breasts while twisting and tweaking her throbbing nipples. I wasn't even using my powers at all and she was already moaning so loudly that it was really turning me on so bad I couldn't stand it! Reiko turned her head to the side so I could lean in and start to kiss her and she kissed me hard and deep while Karen stuck some fingers up inside her hot pussy, fingering her fast and deep. Reiko moaned inside my mouth as our tongues played with each others and her taste and scent made my cock jump and throb hotly into her toned ass cheeks. The kiss broke suddenly and Reiko moaned "Oh GOD! Jamie...what did you...you decide...oh fuck....yes..right there...!" I smiled and reached down and took Reiko by the hips, slipping her dress upwards a bit more to reveal the whole of her tight, sexy ass. I slipped my cock down and under her crotch, poking it into Karen a little bit as she saw what I was doing and stopped licking and suckling on Reiko's pussy. I began to slide my cock forward and back across those slippery folds of hers, and Karen helped by holding and guiding my cock to allow me to get it nice and slippery with Reiko's honey. She knew what I was doing and Reiko moaned again and said "Please, stop...teasing me like this..please...tell me...what you decided Jamie! Jamie!!"

I pulled my cock back again, now covered in Reiko's juices, spread her little ass cheeks apart and with a little pause at her back door, slipped my hard cock up inside her ass! Reiko squealed like a little animal and she gripped my cock like a vice. It was hot and warm and very tight but that only increased my pleasure as my cock stiffened into steel and I began to ride Reiko like a bull. Having my male strength back I could easily hold her in place as well as lift her like she barely weighed anything and pumped her ass as fast and hard as I could! Karen didn't wait long before she began to finger Reiko's pussy once more with her fingers, slipping two in at first, then three, then four at once. She also made sure she twisted and rubbed her swollen clitoris, the poor thing was as big as my thumb and throbbing hotly into the air. Reiko quickly began to moan louder and louder and Karen tried harder to help her feel better. Since I had to hold Reiko by the hips for leverage, Karen simply had to stand up and play with Reiko's swollen tits to get her to cum hard but I was far from finishing with this fuck session. Not having my male body for a few days had left me with an itch I had to scratch and it involved fucking Reiko stupid before I dared send her home! Suddenly though I heard a voice in my head "Jamie, it's Karen, quick, give me a cock, lets give Reiko the answer she really wants to hear! Nothing special, just ya know, a cock!" I smiled and looked over at Karen who had this huge grin on her face. I liked the idea, and it would be my first time actually fucking one woman with two people like that, so I figured what the hell and whispered into Karen's mind "Karen I want your clitoris to transform into the same cock you had when you changed into a man in twenty seconds!" Karen closed her eyes and wobbled for a second before she quickly grabbed her dress and pulled it clear up past her hips as her clit rapidly began to erect and swell outwards into her panties. She had to almost tear them down around her clit as it changed textures and began to gain massive musculature and girth, thick veins began to appear on it's surface as it filled and erected with blood. In less than twenty seconds Karen's clit had turned into the same cock she had fucked me half to death with when I was female. It wasn't as long as mine, but it was almost double the circumference and looked much bigger due to the increased musculature. Karen was definitely surprised as she took a hold of it, precum already dripping fast and hot from the tip. I slowed down and stopped fucking Reiko's ass and that made Reiko's eyes open quickly in protest until she looked down at Karen stepping up to her, nice and close, with a huge male cock in her hand. Karen grinned wide and said "Reiko, I think our answer is a resounding.....YES!" and she rammed her huge cock right up inside Reiko's soaking pussy. Reiko screamed, some in pain, mostly in pleasure and most definitely in the middle of a battle of bliss versus happiness, or maybe consciousness versus unconsciousness! Since Reiko's pussy had returned to it's virgin state, I gave Karen a few minutes to take it slow and ramp up to the full blown fucking we were about to give this beautiful Asian girl, but once Reiko's winces of pain disappeared and were replaced with long sexy moans, I returned to my assault on her asshole, and Karen took the speed up several notches, grabbing her legs and hoisting her right up off the floor. Karen was strong that was for sure, especially when she had some raging male hormones mixing inside her due to that big cock of her's! I backed up against the wall as bracing myself against Karen's thrusts was only going to end with all of us falling down onto the floor and getting hurt, but the wall seemed more than enough to take the punishment Karen was dishing out to Reiko's pussy, even if it was shaking the picture frames hanging on the wall.

Karen leaned in and began to kiss Reiko deeply, and she wrapped her arms around her neck and really got into the tongue action. I felt a bit left out, but I really couldn't have been happier for them both, after all they hadn't been together for over twenty years. I began to grunt and it dawned on me that without using my powers to turn us all into sex fiends, I was actually nearing the point of my normal explosive conclusion! I had barely realized just how amazing Reiko's asshole was when it came to gripping down on my cock, squeezing and releasing with expert precision, not to mention how warm and soft it was inside there. I wanted to try to hold out and wait for Karen to get her cock ready at the same time as me, but I felt the final preparations happening inside my balls and my cock began to tighten and swell, the final signs that the end was near. I looked over Reiko's shoulder and Karen leaned back from tongue fucking Reiko's mouth and let out a loud grunt of her own. She was panting, almost out of breath, and I knew it was actually almost her time to blow a load of her own! I imagine the feelings inside her were pretty intense, probably double intense since having your clit turn into a cock would fuck with all sorts of pleasure centers in your brain for sure. Reiko only moaned out loud until Karen finally grunted "FUCK! Reiko, Jamie...I'm...I'm gonna cum..so..hard...uh..UHH...oh GOD..I can't...stop..my hips won't..stop..I can't hold back! I'm gonna....it's going...to...!" Reiko snapped to attention and said "FUCK YEAH! Fill me with your hot cum you fuckers, fuck me, fill me up...fucking blow your load inside me, both of you!" I was stunned by the tone Reiko was taking, maybe happiness mixed with that pervert we unleashed but damn it didn't take more than that for my cock to have enough messing around and I slammed my hips with a final thrust as deep as I could stick my cock into Reiko's ass as I let loose with everything I had! Karen grunted and screamed as she slammed into Reiko's chest and reached around to me, gripping onto my arms as best as she could, pulling herself as far inwards as she could, to bury her own cock as far into Reiko's dripping pussy as possible! I didn't need to see what happened down below at that point, I could hear the gurgling and splurting sounds from Reiko's ass and pussy all the way to my cute little ears and it wasn't just a short splurt or gurgle, but gallons of hot, sticky, messy boy and girl jizz that spewed up inside Reiko's body. If I had seen hot cum spray from her mouth and nose, I wouldn't have been surprised at all! Karen began to slump a bit, her legs becoming wobbly as she slowly pulled her cock from inside Reiko's drenched pussy. I pulled my cock from Reiko's ass and the flood of hot cum that gushed out along with it made a huge splat on the floor. Thank god I had wood flooring in the main part of the entryway and tile in the kitchen area or there would be nothing but stains all over the damn apartment. Reiko's pussy let go of Karen's gallons of hot cum as well and all three of us began to slump slowly down onto the floor. Thankfully the wall allowed me to go slowly to the floor as Reiko and Karen both fell into each other and I had to support both of their weights. Once we hit the ground, the recovery period kicked in full force. Mine as well as Karen's cock's quickly went limp and our libidos quickly returned to normal, and we were all left panting and out of breath, Reiko and Karen more so than myself. After a few minutes I smiled and said "So, Reiko, is that answer convincing enough for you? Any doubts left in that pretty head of yours?" Reiko leaned back against my chest and rested her head on my shoulder, turning to look up at me, a wide smile stretching across her face and said "Even if I had had doubts, they were just fucked right out of me!" I smiled and kissed her and she kissed back, but gently, one sign that she was pretty spent and tired, which I expected. I looked up at Karen who was slumped on the floor panting and I asked "Karen, are you okay honey?" She looked up slowly with a grin on her face and nodded with a hum in her throat. She was tired but that look of her's made me smile as I knew she was on cloud nine right now.

I made the first move as I slowly stood up, holding out my hand so Reiko could grab on and I could pull her up to her feet I said "Well once again, my water bill is going to take another hit, lets go get a shower and get you home Reiko." Reiko smiled up at me and I lifted her to her feet and then held out my hand for Karen who also let me pull her up to her feet, her flaccid cock dangling between her legs. It might have just been that I was male now, but her cock looked even larger on her as a female than it did when she was male, which would make sense considering how big she was a man. She still had her pussy though, it was just her clitoris that I had transformed so I leaned over to her as we all slowly walked toward the bathroom "So Karen, do you want to keep that to use on Reiko when we shower, or do you think she's satisfied with our decision?" Karen's walked slowed and stopped while she looked down and took her cock into her hand, rubbing it gently and replied "No, no, I love this, but go ahead and get rid of it before that thought you just put into my head kicks in and I DO end up fucking her in the shower." I smiled and could see what she meant as I looked down and saw her cock was already starting to expand outwards whether she wanted it to or not! I whispered into her mind "Karen I want you to kiss me and when you do your clitoris will return to normal!" Karen closed her eyes for a second, then opened them, stepped up to me and kissed me gently on the lips which quickly turned into a wonderful French kiss that made my mouth tingle. I loved how she tasted, it was so warm and wonderful. By the time we broke from the kiss, Karen looked down and her clit had completely returned to normal, no signs that she had grown a giant cock there. She sighed a little but looked at me and smiled. We all quickly took off her clothes once we got to the bathroom, turned on the wonderful hot water, stepped into the shower and began to scrub away the sex, sweat and dried cum. Reiko was hit the worst of course, but that didn't stop us all from playing with each other, me by making sure those two pussies were nice and clean on the inside and they made sure my cock was well handled until it was stiff enough to sword fight, and then cleaned thoroughly with lovingly soft, female hands. I swear these girls were magical, I was never one to recover so quickly after sex in my life, but boy did I want a round two on them both while we were all there together. But I did the manly thing and didn't act on those primal urges because I knew Reiko was tired and had to get home, there would be more time for more sexy stuff to happen later. After we were all clean we got out of the shower and dried off, each of us helping to get those pain in the ass spots like the middle of the back, the crotch region, you know how it goes. As we made our way back out into the bedroom, Reiko put her dress and shoes back on, leaving her soaked panties off for the moment. Karen slipped her dress on too, but didn't bother with her shoes, she wasn't planning on going anywhere at this point. Reiko turned to me as I threw on some boxers and a nice t-shirt and said "Thanks Jamie, for everything...again. I guess I should get used to thanking you for everything you've done already. I had a great time and I'm happy that you and Karen accepted my offer to join me in Japan. I promise I will take care of you both for as long as we live." Reiko walked up to me and shoved her tongue into my mouth. There was very little lust in this kiss, but there was a lot of love and soul behind it. She was truly happy, inside and out, which I hadn't felt so strongly until now, as though our acceptance of her offer lifted a car from her shoulders. I was glad that I had been given such a great opportunity actually, I'd always wanted to live in Japan but I never dreamed it would be like this, surrounded by two women who loved me, all of me, and were like those women people dreamed of getting in their lives. I was happy I was able to go beyond that, and get into their panties as well! Love, sex, lust, friendship, companionship, all of this and more was becoming very hard to be without and if this was how even just a taste of Heaven was like, I could see why so many people dream of it!

Reiko broke the kiss slowly and said "But Jamie, I have to go, for now, I'm sorry I can't stay any longer but....." I put my finger to her lips and said "No, no it's my fault you've been gone so long in the first place, so there's no need to apologize. I promise to be more careful in the future. Now lets get you home safe and sound then." I felt a hand on my shoulder and turned to see Karen smiling and of course I knew what she wanted to do as she walked up to Reiko and said "You think you'd get away before I got a chance to suck that lovely face of yours?" Reiko smiled as Karen shoved her tongue into her mouth and they quickly began to feel each other up and I knew exactly how fast a woman could get in the mood and how wonderful it felt even just to kiss the way they were. I felt my cock stir inside my boxers and I knew they wouldn't be far behind and if I didn't let Reiko go now, that would be it for her leaving at all. I whispered into Reiko's mind "Reiko, I want you to end your kiss with Karen slowly, and when it ends, you'll instantly teleport yourself back to your apartment, landing softly in your bed." The kissing turned into slight moaning as Reiko and Karen squeezed each others asses and I almost felt bad for not helping them out but after a few long, loving minutes Reiko broke the kiss wish a big smile and before either of them could say a word, a bright white light radiated out from Reiko's entire body and in a flash of light similar to a giant flash bulb from a camera Reiko disappeared. Karen's arms moved forward a bit as though they were passing through something that of course was no longer there and she turned to me, a little worry in her eyes. I whispered to Reiko as I closed my eyes, taking my mind toward Japan, to link up with her "Reiko, are you okay? I just wanted to make sure you landed on that big bed of yours." It took a few seconds before I heard "Ja....Jamie? This mind talking thing...it still feels so funny. Ah, yes, it appears that I am indeed in my bedroom, on my bed and I've got a few hours to get some sleep before going in to work today. I'm sorry I can't keep talking, I feel drained and sleepy, I need some rest. Take care of Karen for me please, as you always have, and I'll contact you this weekend with all the details of our arrangement!" I nodded and replied "Get some rest honey, you earned it. Have a good day at work and I'll talk to you again soon." And just like that, the link faded and Reiko went on her merry way to lala land. I looked at Karen and gave her a thumbs up and she smiled, relieved of course that Reiko hadn't just vaporized into thin air. She said "I assume you did the Star Trek thing again?" I nodded and said "Teleportation at it's finest, seemed like the easiest and safest way to get her home so she could crash. She was really worn out, that cock of yours drained her life force!" Karen blushed deeply and said "J..Jamie come on, stop reminding me of that thing, it..it makes me horny thinking of the feelings it gives me...makes me feel...like a slut." I gasped a little and said "Karen, honey, you're not a slut just because you enjoy having wonderful, beautiful, perverted sex with the woman you've loved since you knew what love was. Stop thinking like that. I never think of you like that, and neither does Reiko. Maybe it's a woman thing, and believe me, I know what it's like to be a woman now, and I still can't see why you'd say such a thing. Pleasure, love, sex, happiness, those aren't things that make you a slut. Just because your cock puts about ninety percent of the male population of the Earth to shame is no reason to think your a slut." She looked up to me and started to giggle and said "Well jeez, when you say it like that...hee..hehe..damnit, you're always making me laugh you silly man." I walked over to Karen and wrapped my arms around her and said "It's because I love you so damn much!" I leaned down and began to kiss her deeply, the kiss I'd wanted to give her for a few days now, that kiss that usually leads on to me really giving Karen a good beating with my cock.

Karen leaned back from the kiss, already panting and said "My God, you kiss with...with something I can't explain, with fire in your mouth. That warm feeling flowing over me now..Jamie, you're making me...so horny...and we just had such a great shower........" I began to nibble on her neck and unzipped the zipper of her dress in the back, and let me hands caress her smooth skin down her back and further down to her ass cheeks. She began to hug me tighter, gasping as I touched the spots she loved me to touch. I could tell she was already gearing up inside, her heart began to beat faster, she was starting to sweat and those lovely breasts of hers began to swell with lust. I pulled her dress down slowly, letting it slip down her hips, off her chest and down to the floor. Her breasts bounced lightly in the air and I leaned down to take her rapidly swelling nipples into my mouth and began to suckle them. Karen didn't waste time letting her moans tell me I was on the right track. I slowly moved downwards, kissing her chest, then down to kiss her stomach as I gripped her panties by the straps and lowered them down those long silky legs, strings of wetness from her pussy clinging to them. I smiled as Karen moaned gently as I reached around and began to kneed her sexy ass cheeks, pulled her a bit closer to me and began to gently lick those quivering pussy lips. Karen immediately gasped out loud and held onto my head for support as I nibbled on her rapidly hardening clitoris, sticking my tongue as far into her as I could reach all the while rubbing and squeezing her ass. After only a few minutes Karen moaned to me "OH..God..Jamie..right..there..right there..oh God yes..yes..ohhhhh..ngh....uhhhh..ahhh I'm..I'm gonna..cu.m...oh..fuck...fuck!" She began to thrust her hips into my face, trying to help my tongue reach as far into her pussy as possible and her moans began to get louder and louder until she suddenly came hard into my waiting mouth. I opened my mouth completely wide to cover any spillage that might make it out and I did a fairly good job of suckling down all of her sweet nectar. Karen's legs went a little wobbly and I stood up to hold her to my chest as her body reveled in the afterglow of her orgasm.

I let Karen's breathing slow down for a few moments before I thought about continuing this sexy little event when she reached down to my boxers and began to rub my aching erection. I gasped a little bit as her touch made my cock swell a bit larger in seconds. She smiled and said in a low, sexy voice "My turn......" She wasn't kidding either because the second she said that she quickly grabbed my shorts and yanked them right down my legs, letting my flaccid but swelling cock freely swing out into the open. I was kind of surprised by how excited she was actually when she said "I love Reiko with all of my heart, but I've been thinking about this cock, all, fucking, day!" She licked her lips and immediately deep throated my cock, burying it as far into her throat as she could, and I couldn't stop the moan and head snap that happened to me because of that wonderful mouth of hers. My cock quickly took notice of what was going on and quickly sprang into action, swelling and erecting very quickly as Karen sucked and pounded it into her, slippery, hot mouth and throat. She was an expert at sucking my cock, better than any other woman I had been with in my life, and I began to pant and sweat very quickly as my cock stiffened into steel almost faster than I could react. Karen had no problem taking my full erection, she was a pro at this and her throat almost felt as tight as her pussy, but of course it's a different feeling really, but regardless of the difference in how it felt, it was still making my brain ooze out through my ears it felt so good, and I bet it was under two minutes before I was ready to blow my first load and it was hitting me fast. I stumbled a bit myself as my cock swelled and my balls churned and I held onto her head gently as she fondled my balls, sending such beautiful shivers up my spine that all I could say was "OH FUCK! NGHhh...I'm...gonn...gonna..." And boy did I! Karen shoved my cock down her throat and held it there as I exploded into it so much hot, sticky cum I feared I was going to choke her to death. This wasn't a few little spurts with time for her to swallow in between, but huge bursts of thick, ropey jizz that had barely finished one release before another immediately forced it's way out and into her hot, wet mouth. Somehow she was able to take the assault and I heard her gulping quickly in giant gulps and I had to admit that I was really impressed that she could do that! It took a good minute for her to milk my cock dry before she slipped off and licked her lips, not a drop of cum anywhere, not even on her face. She flashed me a wicked grin and I smiled back at her as she stood up slowly, lifting my t-shirt up and over my head as she did, letting it fall to the floor with the rest of our clothes. "I guess somebody was waiting for some alone time just as much as I was hmmm?" Karen said, taking me by the hand and pulling me gently toward the bed. She turned her back and got onto the bed on her hands and knees, shaking her tight little ass at me while turning her head to smile at me like the naughty girl she was! I smiled as I walked right up to her, my cock already throbbing in my hand, hard as hell, even after cumming so hard only moments before.

I grabbed a hold of Karen's hips gently and placed my cock at the entrance to her honey cave, and without another moment's pause, buried my aching dick all the way to the hilt. Karen's entire back arched and she spread her legs open as far as she could and still keep her ass up in the air and she quickly began to pant and moan as I really began to fuck her...hard! The bed was shaking and I couldn't hold myself back at all. Karen's pussy was so tight and was gripping me so hard I lost myself in the pleasure that I hadn't gained back until this moment since becoming male again. Reiko's asshole was nice, tight and warm, and she gave me a good ride, but at the end of the day, she really couldn't hold a candle to Karen's expertise in really giving a man a hell of a ride, regardless of the hole! I didn't want to take anything away from Reiko of course, she hated men up until she met me, and that being said, she had quickly learned the ropes of pleasuring a man in ways I hadn't thought she would, but my heart was Karen's, my soul burned for her, my dick ached and throbbed for her, and I hoped it always would! My soul mate, my beautiful Karen. Just thinking about her made the connection we shared glow inside of us. I began to moan, Karen began to moan louder, my cock swelled inside her dripping cunt, sweat began to drip down both our faces and glisten across our naked skin everywhere. I shoved forward especially hard and Karen's head snapped up with a long sexy moan and she said "OH! GOD! JAMIE! YES! More...oh God give it to me harder...harder...ohhh your dick is so..fucking hard...it's so big and hard! Fuck ME....fuck my pussy, fuck me!" That sexy, moaning voice of her's only made me fuck her harder, faster, and with renewed energy, I really began to pump her pussy hard and fast, as hard as I could, harder than I should ever fuck a woman that I love, but she only screamed for more! I gave all I could give shy of breaking her legs or something and going at it like this didn't last very long. I was surprised I had made it as long as I did before I felt myself grunting louder and my balls began to swell and bulge with oncoming release! Karen buried her face into the mattress to help deaden some of her loud moans and screams of ecstasy and I'd love to have been able to do the same as my orgasm hit me hard and I pulled Karen as far into my crotch as I could, trying to give her every last inch of my dick. I felt her insides quickly becoming filled with copious amounts of my hot, ropey jizz. I couldn't believe my stamina now, and just how much I could cum, and how hard, after having just came so hard a few minutes ago. We both stayed sort of locked where we were for what felt like forever, before I felt the last of my orgasm fade, and I pulled out of Karen's pussy, letting a waterfall of our jizz pour from her insides to drip and splat onto the hardwood floor. I was panting and sweaty as hell, and Karen slowly lowered herself to her stomach, letting her legs hang over the edge of the bed as she tried to catch her breath. My cock shrank quickly into a purely "no more of that for a while" state and so I fell back onto the bed beside Karen and gave her a few minutes to recover, as if I didn't need it too!

I glanced at the clock and was surprised by the time. We had gone at that kind of pace, for almost thirty minutes! I didn't think I had held out that long, but apparently time does fly when you're having fun, or sex, lots of sex. Karen slowly rolled over to her side so she could see me and she had this silly little grin on her face, as though I had given her some cotton candy and she was getting a sugar rush. She said "Jamie, my goodness....you came....so much inside me. My whole insides are so warm right now, because of your hot cum. It felt like...you were just blasting me baby. Ohhh God it was so good....so fucking good Jamie!" I looked at her and smiled and said "I guess turning into a girl adds spare reserves of my spunk somewhere and when I turn back, I go into overload mode. Sorry I made such a mess honey." She laughed and so did I, finally catching our breaths and she said "I'll never tire of dealing with this kind of mess you lovely beast of a man you!" She rolled over and kissed me gently and deeply, lovingly. I kissed back, enjoying her taste and that smell. Sweaty as she was, that scent of her's always drove me nuts. My cock was in no mood to get hard again, but it still made my heart skip a quick beat. She pulled back from the kiss and whispered "Can't leave things this messy can we?" I raised an eyebrow as Karen turned herself to lay over the top of my legs, lowered her head to my crotch and began to lick my cock clean of all the stickiness. I felt a bit sensitive at that moment, but Karen was being gentle yet thorough with her mouth and tongue and despite every part of my brain telling my cock "you're done" I could feel blood flow heading south quite quickly, starting to get me hard for a third time in a row! It wasn't happening fast, but the more Karen cleaned my cock, the better it started to feel and the better it started to feel, the harder my cock got! Karen looked up at me, smiled and said "Now look at this stamina baby. Getting it up three times in a row? Somebody must really like me!" I looked down at Karen and said "Like? Love! Love, love, love you!" She giggled and now that my cock was now mostly erect again, lowered her mouth down over my cock and took the whole thing into her throat again. I was still sensitive that was for sure, but it felt so good I couldn't really stop myself from going into full hard on for Karen, my lovely soul mate. I had never had this much stamina unless I used my powers, but I was glad that over time I had apparently built up enough to do something like this even without "cheating". This blowjob didn't take quite as long because even as hard as my cock was, I really wasn't able to cum again, and after a few minutes of playing with me, Karen let my cock go, clean of any honey or jizz and slipped off the bed and stood up. I looked up and we both smiled at each other. She held out her hand and I took it so she could help me up. She wanted to take another shower, that much I knew. We were both glowing inside, happier than either of us had been in our lives really. I never knew things could feel like this, and I never wanted to be alone again! The shower was nice and hot, and as much as our lust wanted us to have another showery fuck session, neither of us had anything left to do it. A normal, loving shower with plenty of kissing, breast fondling, hand jobbing and pussy fingering was about all we could manage.

Well, that's not quite true, as I gave Karen at least two orgasms with my fingers because unlike men, women could run a long, long time once you got them going. I felt like a wimp, just a little, but she knew, she'd experienced life on the other side of the gender fence, as did I. I knew if I used my powers I could fuck her into a coma, but that wasn't the reason we did this, not this time. We had been away from each other in this situation for a few days, and that felt like months, and we simply ached for each other. After the shower we put on some clean clothes and got into the bed to snuggle. We were both quite worn out once all the adrenaline faded from our veins and Karen laid her head on my chest while I put my arms around her. She was so soft, and smelled so nice from her skin to the hair on her head. We both began to nod off a bit so I reached over and flicked off the lights and gave Karen a nice long kiss goodnight. Before we went completely to sleep though Karen said "Jamie, ya know, we've done a lot of things so far, but I think a lot of the things we've done, have been things I wanted to do. Sure you did some stuff you thought was cool, but I think you should have a chance to really strut your stuff. How about tomorrow you just surprise me with things, naughty things, freaky things, things I may not even notice. I think it'd be fun to let you loose a bit more." I looked down at Karen and into her eyes and said "Really? Is that what you want? You want me going all freakazoid on your sexy ass?" She smiled and said "It's not what I want, it's what YOU want. You and I have this awesome connection, and yet you've never really let loose on me the way you have on Reiko and well, I don't want your love of me to make you think I can't dish it as well as take it." I smiled and said "I've never thought that!" She smiled back and said "Yes you have you shithead, I sometimes hear those little thoughts of yours too ya know! I mean it, at some point you have to let me inside that head, into the dark corners, into those places where you may not want me to see, but I need to, so you know I am really, truly yours. I love you Jamie, now and always." My heart melted a little bit more all of a sudden and I said "Awww...you'll make a grown man cry if you keep this up. Okay, I'll be the naughty Devil Jamie, you just wait!" She giggled along with me and we laid our heads back onto the pillows, pulled the covers up over our bodies, and drifted off to sleep. Only I couldn't fall asleep, not at first. My mind was now so full of crazy, goofy shit to do to Karen, my heart wouldn't stop pounding in my chest! Damnit Karen, you can't go a few minutes without pushing all my buttons can you? I gave a glance at the clock. It was already almost two in morning. Shit, I hope she doesn't mind me being freaky on coffee when I get up. And I don't even like coffee.

CHAPTER 20: WITH HER PERMISSION

I slowly woke up and rolled over to look at the clock. It showed about one thirty in the afternoon. I had not set the alarm at all, like an idiot. I rolled onto my back and noticed Karen wasn't in the bed so I assumed she hadn't slept in quite as lazily as I had. I sat up and of course gave a look at the hard on I was sporting, the good old "morning wood" as usual and giggled a bit. I got up and went to the bathroom to do my morning routine: take a piss, shave, brush my teeth and put on some shorts and a normal everyday t-shirt. I walked out into the living room and gave a look see around and I didn't see Karen at all. I peeked outside and saw that her car was gone. I became a bit worried so I sat down in my comfy recliner, closed my eyes and sent my mind to follow that connection we shared and in an instant I was seeing through her eyes. She was talking to some woman in a suit which I found curious. I waited until the woman in the suit left the room to whisper to Karen "Karen, where are you right now? Are you okay?" I saw her blink and did a quick look around before she concentrated and replied "Hi Jamie! Sorry I took off, but you looked like you needed some rest and I figured I'd be done by now. I'm at the bank closing out my accounts and taking all of my money and getting it transfered to Reiko. She will be able to invest it better than I can and put a little money back for emergencies and all of that. Also, I finalized my divorce today, so my former husband and asshole extraordinaire are officially done and over with along with any bullshit that comes with it!" I smiled as the woman in the nice suit came back into the room and Karen had to focus on her and that meant I could get a better look at her. She was in typical female bank attire with a suit jacket, long dress, pantyhose, dress shoes, her hair pulled back into a short ponytail, small glasses. She wasn't that old either but she had a petite frame and almost no breasts, though that made her look really cute. She was probably a college student who was learning banking or accounting and using this job as summer money. Regardless, I was already getting some ideas popping into my head but I needed a little more information about this banker girl so I pressed a bit harder to focus my attention on her. It didn't take long before I could peer into her mind and see she was indeed a college student name Sarah, nearly a graduate, with no boyfriend and very little time for activities outside of school. She actually lived only about a block down the street in a fairly decent apartment complex. This might end up being a lot of fun and even though I wasn't there physically, I didn't have to be for my powers to work through Karen so I whispered into Karen's mind "Karen, when you shake hands with Sarah you'll both become immediately and intensely aroused at the sight of one another and Sarah will want to do nothing more after work than have you come to her place for some time alone!" Now I just had to wait, and considering both girls were standing up, I wouldn't have to wait too long.

I watched Karen smile at Sarah who of course smiled back and then they shook hands and there was a definite pause as they held hands for a moment. I saw the look on Sarah's face change completely to a less serious and happy face to one of slight worry and lust. Karen's heart began to pound in her chest and then I heard the faint panting begin. Both girls slowly sat back down, still holding hands, but now their thumbs were rubbing the top of each other's hands in a more loving manner. Karen looked down to see her nipples quickly erecting inside her blouse and a few drops of sweat slipped down the side of Sarah's face. It was on now! Sarah began to speak "Miss Wilson, I..I'm feeling..like it would be bad manners...if I didn't give you some free consultant advice. I only live...about a block away if you would like to come to my place after work, I'm sure I could help you with your future...monetary decisions." Karen blushed and replied "Oh that'd be....great...wonderful! I'd be happy to!" Sarah grabbed a piece of paper and began to write on it before handing it to Karen and saying "There's my address, it's the apartments down the street here and on the left, you know, right across from the gas station?" Karen nodded and said "Oh yes, I know those apartments. Okay apartment number twelve. What time do you get off work?" Sarah replied "In about two hours, then I'll walk straight there." Karen nodded and got up to leave, though she was going slowly, her state of arousal was quite heightened, making walking out of the bank a much bigger chore than normal. Luckily there was a small park where Karen could go and wait for time to pass and Sarah to get off of work. Her mind was already wondering around and I smiled as she began to think about the naughty things that might happen once Sarah took Karen into her home. I giggled a little and laid on back into my recliner to wait for the fireworks to go off. The time went fast and before I knew it it was almost four o'clock and Karen caught sight of Sarah heading for her apartment complex door and ran up to her with a blush and a wave. Sarah smiled and said "Oh, hello Miss Wilson, glad you could make it. Come on in!" Sarah opened the door into the apartment complex and they made their way to apartment number twelve. Sarah opened the door and invited Karen inside before she closed the door and locked it. Karen turned around and they both stared at each other for a moment, neither of them sure what was going to happen, but their eyes and minds were filled with lust for each other. I was grinning from ear to ear as I wanted to mess around like Karen wanted, and I figured I'd start off with some simple stuff first and then start piling on the fun things. If Karen wanted me to unleash my weird brain on her, she was going to get it! I whispered into Karen's mind "Karen, I want you to kiss Sarah passionately and when you do Sarah will become extremely aroused, wet and hot. Once you break the kiss however, Sarah will reveal that she has a curse that whenever she kisses another woman her body goes through a transformation! Sarah will transform into a sexual monster the size of an amazon woman, her body will grow as muscular as any bodybuilder, her breasts will fill with delicious milk until they're at least four times the size of yours and her hair will grow long and beautiful all the way down past her ass. She'll be unable to control her appetite for female pussy until you make her cum hard at least twice!"

Karen blinked and closed her eyes for a moment and then opened her eyes, took a step toward Sarah, pulled her close and shoved her tongue right into her mouth and began to kiss her deeply and passionately. I smiled and watched from outside of Karen's body, almost like watching it on television, only without any delay or worry that the picture wasn't in "true HD". They ran their hands up and down each other's backs and the moans they gave off were very sexy as Karen gripped Sarah gently by the head and really gave her mouth a workover with her tongue. I could see from the hardness of both of their nipples and the drops of sweat running down their cheeks, that this was one of those kisses that could make a woman cum if it went on long enough. Sarah was the one who slowly broke from the kiss, and both girls were panting, blushing, and sweating. But as soon as Sarah broke that kiss her breathing turned ragged and she stumbled back against her apartment door while Karen moved to help steady her. Sarah looked up at Karen and said "Miss Wilson....fo..forgive me...I..I'm cursed...and I couldn't...resist it..this time..you were so beautiful..so perfect..your scent was too strong!" Karen asked "What do you mean Sarah?" Sarah moaned outloud as sweat dripped off her face and arms and said "I..when..whenever I kiss...a woman...I..change..I turn into..a beast..a mon..monster...a sexual..monster...I'm...I'm changing....I'm..going..to...rape you! Nghhh! Forgive meeeaarrghhhh!" Karen gasped and stepped away from Sarah as she stood up against the door and moaned as her body began to swell rapidly with muscule and girth. Immediately her breasts began to swell outwards, pulling her tight suit jacket tightly across her chest, straining the buttons quickly. A gurgling sound filled the air as her breasts grew larger which meant they were producing the milk I had used my powers to have her make. Her shoes quickly tightened as her body grew upwards, growing taller and the muscules in her forearms began to expand, the veins across her skin swelling and standing upwards very visibly. The buttons on her jacket gave way as her breasts swelled from her little A cups to D in seconds, her nipples standing erect and long underneath her dress shirt, which was already drenched in Sarah's sweat and pulling tightly across her swelling bosom. Karen stared in awe at the sudden transformation and in fact, she couldn't keep her pussy from getting wet and her clit from erecting into a throbbing thumb sized knob inside her panties at the sight as she became incredibly turned on at what she was seeing! Sarah's shirt began to rip apart in the front, a long tear forming between her now enormous GG cup breasts and slowly ripping further and further apart. Her arms were now too big to fit into such a tight jacket and the seams on it gave way and tore open. Her back muscles flared wide and the jacket could not withstand this new size at all and ripped apart right up the middle, leaving the remains of her suit jacket tattered and hanging across her broadening shoulders. Her hair had grew quickly down into her face, then again down to her shoulders and in seconds was halfway down her back. Her new amazon sized leg muscles had completely destroyed her pantyhose, her high heel shoes were ripping apart and the heel quickly gave way due to Sarah's increased size and weight. The long casual dress she was wearing began to tear apart at the hips as Sarah's legs, hips and ass all exploded with muscle, too much mass for a dress made for a petite woman to wear. Her leather belt snapped and with it, the remaining threads holding her dress in place as it slipped down her new, long, powerful legs and onto the floor. The only piece of clothing remaining on her lower half was her straining white panties, but those also didn't hold on as they pulled tightly into the crack of Sarah's ass and then snapped completely off, showing off Sarah's nice, clean shaven pussy. Finally, the dress shirt Sarah was wearing ripped completely open in the front allowing her massive new tits to bounce into Karen's view, four times larger than her own fairly large breasts, with aerola that were at least six inches across on which sat nipples that were about an inch long and hard as stone. The nipples were also dripping slightly with milk and as Sarah's hair finished growing, her muscles finished growing and hardening and her final height was reached, she opened her now slightly glowing blue eyes and flashed a wicked grin at Karen. Karen had to raise her eyes now as Sarah was well over seven feet tall, built like a truck with giant basketball sized, milky breasts swaying from her chest. Her pussy was also dripping juices lightly onto the floor and at her current height, Karen would barely have to lean over to suckle on it.

The grin on Sarah's face wasn't one of evil or malice, but of pure lust and sex. She grabbed the remains of her tattered clothing and threw them to the ground and said "Miss...Wilson...I....can't...control..myself.....when I'm......like...this...I..." Karen tilted her head a bit and then carefully smiled and said "It's okay Sarah..you can call me Karen. I.....I'm not scared of you...but..I can't hold myself back any longer either!" Karen slid herself over to Sarah, leaned in and began to suckle and lick on Sarah's muscular, dripping wet folds! Sarah's body shuddered and she growled low and sexy. I had to admit that being connected like this to Karen only gave me a small taste of the feelings she was having, but that was more than enough for my cock to be rock hard and tenting my shorts. Karen laid into Sarah's dripping folds just like she did to me, and I could tell her expert snatch attack had the beast well tamed for the moment. She started to add a couple of fingers at once into Sarah's hot cunt, but she was now so much bigger than normal, it didn't take Karen long to figure out that Sarah could take her entire hand, then half of her arm up inside that thing! Sarah lost her ability to stand however, but was able to gently lay down onto the floor which allowed Karen more room and a better vantage point to get at her pussy easier. The techniques she began to use on Sarah only kept me wondering just where the hell she learned how to do those things! Sarah began to pound her fists into the floor, shaking some of the dishes in the kitchen from the force, but Karen didn't care and continued to assault her pussy inside and out, rubbing her hot insides with her entire hand and arm by flexing her fingers and curling her hand into a fist. She also nibbled on her engorged clit which was sticking up from within those slippery curtains. Sarah was almost ready to howl outloud in pleasure as she neared a massive orgasm. All her muscles flexed, her veins stood proudly upwards on her skin and her tits, her giant tits were starting to spray milk upwards in cute little white streams. Karen noticed this and slowly pulled her arm from inside Sarah's soaking cunt and climbed up on top of her, leaned down over those spraying nipples and began to suckle on them. Sarah was about to protest for the lack of stimulation all of a sudden, but as soon as Karen began to suckle on her tits, the sensation built right back up immediately. Though not as intense as having a woman's arm shoved inside her pussy, Karen's suckling and kneeding of her giant breasts began to send shocks all the way through her, almost as intense as the ones her pussy had been sending through her, only this feeling was much more localized to her chest, the feeling was none the less rapidly making her approach orgasm. Karen drank her fill of milk and leaned up away from Sarah's big boobs with a grin and said "MMMmmm..delicious milk!" Sarah tried to grin but she grabbed onto Karen's arms and said in a low, sexy, needful tone "Please...Karen..make me cum..please..fuck....please finish me..please God help me!" Karen smiled and spun around on top of Sarah, leaned down and began to suckle once more on Sarah's clit and pussy lips. They were now so engorged and swollen her pink pussy was now a deep red rose color and her clit was throbbing and as hard as steel and nearly two inches long! This made Karen even more aroused and horny as she stuck her lips all over Sarah's big clit while simultaneously ramming her arm back up inside her pussy once again, burying it up to her elboe and began to flex and open and close her hand, making sure she rubbed and poked every inch of Sarah's soaking insides.

Sarah once again began to ball her fists and tighten her muscles as her orgasm was about to explode but before she did so, I whispered into Karen's mind "Karen you'll drink as much of Sarah's cum as you can and when you do, Sarah will return to normal except she will still be aroused at the sight of you." I finished putting that into her mind the split second that Sarah lost her battle and started to cum, really, really hard. Karen put her mouth across Sarah's pussy, letting her hot juices spray and splash into her mouth, onto her face, onto the floor and anywhere else the extra cum could go. It was a forceful orgasm, rivaling some of my own with the distance and amount of gooey jizz Sarah had obviously been saving up. I saw glimpses of her mind while being so connected to Karen and her at that moment, and I saw that she was in fact a very hard working but lonely young woman and in fact, this whole weird session of her basically becoming a non green horny She Hulk, wasn't actually something she was against. Sometimes even my powers can meet resistance from the host's mind, like in a back of the mind "what the fuck am I doing?!" kind of way. Not with Sarah, at least not that I could feel. Sarah's orgasm went on for several minutes, covering a small area underneath her ass with the cum that Karen couldn't swallow and as Karen leaned up and got off the top of Sarah, Sarah's body quickly began to shrink. Her breasts, her muscles, her hair, everything began to reshape, shrink and collapse quickly, until Sarah was once again her cute, petite self. Karen was still staring in awe that such a transformation was even possible. Sarah was panting and sweaty but it was Karen that spoke first "Sa..Sarah? Are you okay?" Sarah quickly sat up and covered herself, trying to shake off the odd sensations still flowing through her as she backed away from Karen until she bumped into her couch and said "W..what's going on?! Why..why am I naked? When did I get...home? Who are...Miss..Wilson? Oh God, what happened to me? What's going on?" Karen stepped over to Sarah and kneeled down and said "I'm not sure Sarah, you invited me here, and then we kissed and you...turned into some kind of sexual monster..you were huge, muscular and had these huge tits. You also tasted...wonderful..." Sarah tilted her head a bit and felt arousal filling her body and mind as she looked at Karen but thought it was just a passing moment after having just had an orgasm so she passed it off and said "I'm...sorry..I've never had that happen before. I didn't know I was a freak. Oh my God, what am I going to do?!" Sarah began to cry into her hands and I figured something like this would happen but it was Karen that surprised me as she reached down and gave Sarah a loving hug and said "Shhh..shhh it's okay Sarah, I'm here and you don't have to worry about turning into that thing again, it'll be just fine from here on out, I promise." Sarah seemed to take solice and comfort in Karen's words and began to hug her back. Karen leaned away from her for a moment, drying Sarah's tears and then slowly leaned in and once more, the two of them began to kiss. For several minutes they carefully but lovingly embraced each other's mouths, lips and tongues. I closed my eyes and gave the images and information I knew about Sarah's past to Karen and instantly she slowly broke the kiss and said "Sarah, I know you're lonely. You had an abusive Father and a drunken Mother. You had few friends, and your petite frame meant most guys didn't even look at you in school. Girls weren't that interested in you either, and you yourself didn't really feel right lusting after girls, so you didn't pursue that line of love either. You started college to make it on your own and fuck everybody else." I couldn't have said it all better myself and Sarah just sat there, mouth open, wondering how Karen even knew these things and said "Ho..how...how can you know all of these things, I don't understand..how..why..you..." Karen put her finger to Sarah's lips and said "Shhhh..I know these things because your heart poured out to me in the bank, and more when you changed. The feelings...you can feel it can't you...between us? A connection?" Sarah slowly shook her head and Karen said "Would you like...that connection to grow..stronger with me?" Sarah slowly nodded again.

I hadn't planned for this to happen actually, but it seems as though Karen was wanting our little family of connections to grow, or maybe my powers were starting to branch out or hell, maybe it was just my destiny to keep helping people like Sarah, or Yuki who had rough childhoods or were just mistreated so much that my powers reached out to help them. In either case, the fun wasn't over for these two as I whispered to Karen's mind "Karen, after swallowing so much of Sarah's juicy cum, your body begins to change due to the effects! Your breasts will expand and fill with milk until they double in size and your clitoris will grow, expand and change until it turns into a man's cock that hangs down to your knees. Your cock, once finished forming will make you so aroused and horny that it will erect painfully into the air and throb with heat until you fuck Sarah's pussy with it and you cum hard!" Karen threw her head back and moaned outloud as she quickly stood up and stumbled backwards into the door, sweat starting to pour down her face as she began to pant. Sarah became concerned and got up off the floor and ran over to Karen and said "Karen? What's happening? What's wrong with you? Wha...." Her words were suddenly cut off as Karen's chest began to rapidly expand outwards, pulling the buttons tightly across her swelling breasts as a gurgling sound began filling the air as they began to produce milk at an exponential rate. Sarah gasped as the buttons ripped apart and Karen moaned loudly and pushed herself tightly against the door, sweat matting her hair and sliding down her neck, down between her expanding cleavage. Karen moaned out to Sarah "OH GOD! I..I think..your..cum..Sarah, whatever was in you cum..I'm...c.h..changing..too...ohhhh FUCK!" Sarah was stunned and staring in awe as Karen's jacket burst open, her breasts heaving forward, as they continued to swell rapidly, the buttons plinking to the floor. Only her tight button up shirt remained closed, and the strain on those buttons was already too much as the fabric began to tear apart as the buttons pulled away from the strings holding them in place. In seconds, even her undershirt burst apart in the front, allowing her swelling bosom to bounce into Sarah's wide eyed view. Karen was panting fast and was now soaked in sweat. She could only moan outloud as she grabbed both the jacket and her undershirt and ripped them the rest of the way off of her body, throwing them to the floor as her nipples erected into painful throbbing points. She was on the verge of drooling from the intense pleasure and heat, but she did her best to say "S...s...Sarah! Please, for the love of God, please touch my breasts, fondle them, suck on them, please, they're hurting and aching for your touch! Please....help..me!"

Sarah hadn't ever been with a woman in her life, and with the way she had grown up, men were almost completely out of the question. But Sarah was also a strong willed woman, and though my power was working on her lust she was genuinely concerned for Karen and now with her new giant tits staring her in the face, was already becoming horny on her own. Sarah's nipples quickly hardened into throbbing points, her clit stood hard and erect from inside her dripping pink folds and she was sweating badly while she panted and her mouth watered. She took a step forward and carefully reached out and touched Karen's massive breasts and began to twist and tweek her huge sensitive nipples. Karen gasped and moaned immediately causing two silky streams of milk to shoot outwards past Sarah's shoulders and onto the floor. Hot jizz also made a loud splat sound on the floor underneath them both and Sarah looked down and quickly reached down to feel Karen's soaking panties and when she brought her sticky, jizz covered fingers back up, she hesitated and then quickly licked the hot juices from them. Karen was panting and her eyes were still filled with lustful thoughts and Sarah looked at her and said "I've..never done anything like this in my life Karen. I don't think...I'm really in control of myself right now. But whatever is going on with us, I'm in it all the way, all the way with you. I think I really love you Karen. Your tits are so soft, your pussy is so wet, and it tastes sweet like candy. I..I really need more Karen...please give me more!" I smiled and so did Karen who quickly moaned to Sarah "OHhh..yeah..you want more...you...you're gonna..love..this...ahhh!" Karen laid her head back against the door and began to pant as heat poured into her pussy, causing her clitoris to rapidly swell with blood and new veins that forced their way up it's hardening mass, pushing her panties outwards several inches in mere seconds. Sarah didn't really notice at first as she began to suckled on Karen's still massively swollen tits and nipples, enjoying the delicious splashes of hot milk that sprayed into her mouth with each suckle she performed. This didn't last very long as Karen's clit continued to swell and bulge inside her panties until they ripped apart and allowed her new foot long penis escape out into the air. Karen's dress skirt was still hiding the growing monster underneath but Sarah heard the tearing sounds and became a bit curious when she saw the tattered remains of Karen's panties fall onto the floor. She smiled a little and said "What's going on down here Karen?" She carefully unzipped Karen's skirt and as it fell down off of her sexy hips Sarah gasped as the growing python came into full view. Karen was panting and sweating hard and was almost unable to even pay attention as Sarah examined the growing penis that was definitely growing from Karen's snatch. It was now almost down to Karen's knees and Sarah whispered "Karen...you're a, a hermaphrodite? No, no you didn't have something this big hiding under there while ago. Oh my God, my cum did this to you? You're growing a...a man's..." Karen's new cock reached down to her knees and as I wanted made Karen almost yell out in pleasure as the whole shaft filled with blood and the muscles tightened impossibly hard and caused it to rapidly erect upwards, barely missing Sarah's face as it flew past her until it was standing nearly straight upwards into the air. Sarah stared at Karen's new nearly two foot long monster cock throbbing madly in the air and she carefully reached up and took it into her hand gently, causing Karen to shudder and precum to begin to dribble from the tip. Sarah swallowed hard and said "K..Karen..it's huge, I've never seen a cock this big....not even in pornos. It's hot, and throbbing. Oh God Karen why am I so turned on about this? I hate men, I hated my Father, but you're not a man, you're...you're something else, like me. I turned into some kind of monster and.....and making love to me out of love and not out of fear or spite, made this happen to you. This is my fault and yet, I want it. I want this. I want this cock inside me Karen, I want you inside me." Sarah leaned up and began to lick the long, throbbing shaft of solid muscle and veins and Karen only moaned out loud at the mere touch of Sarah's wet tongue on it surface.

Karen moaned out loud to Sarah "Please, suck on it, put it into your hot mouth, make me cum, oh God please Sarah it feels like it's gonna explode!" Sarah looked up and smiled and then without any other hesitation, liked her way up to the head and then shoved as much hot, throbbing dick down her throat as she could without choking to death. Karen shuddered and slammed her fists into the apartment door from the pleasure wave that rode right over her, like a massive wave that consumed and drowned a surfer. Sarah couldn't believe she was even doing this. In her mind, she found men and the very thought of a cock near her disgusting and vile, and yet, this cock that Karen had somehow grown from inside her was different. It was Sarah's fault this happened to Karen but somehow Sarah felt she wanted this from her. The feelings flowing over Sarah's body eased her mind, made her feel loved, not scorned, not hurt or forced into sex, but something beyond all of that, something she couldn't put her finger on. Karen began to tense up and grit her teeth because a massive orgasm was quickly building inside her cock, even though Sarah had only barely begun to suck on it, the heightened state of arousal she was in made even Sarah's basic blow job technique feel like the best thing since sliced bread. Karen looked down and moaned "S..Sarah..nghhh!" just before she started to unload a heavy bombardment of hot, juicy cum into her throat. Sarah was caught be surprise as her eyes widened, but she held strong and shoved her mouth as far down onto that raging cock as she could and began to swallow fast and in big gulps! Some cum made it around her lips and dripped onto the floor, but after nearly a full minute of non stop splurging, Sarah was able to take the majority of the jizz down her throat without much trouble. She slipped Karen's huge dick from inside her mouth, wiped some sticky jizz from her lips, licked it from her fingers and said "Damn girl, I'm glad I skipped lunch!" A joke given at the best possible time, and it really lightened the mood for Karen and made her feel much more at ease with the entire situation. Sarah looked back at Karen's throbbing cock and noticed that it was still hard as steel, and even larger than it was before. Sarah took hold of it again and felt Karen's racing heart on the throbbing veins which covered it's surface. Sarah let out a smile and a hum and said "Well, there's really only one cure for a boner like this Karen. I was hoping I wouldn't have to, but it seems I can't run away from something like this." She stood up and walked over to the back of her couch and placed her hands down onto it, spread her legs wide like a cop had told her to spread 'em, turned toward Karen who was panting heavily and said "Come on girl, bring that damn third leg over here and fuck the shit out of my pussy!"

Karen didn't need to hear another word after that as she grabbed ahold of her throbbing monster and slowly walked over to Sarah. Karen rubbed the tip of her dick across Sarah's pussy lips and saw that she was more than lubricated enough by her own juices and wasted no more time. Karen spread Sarah's tight little ass cheeks apart to give her a little more room and then without even slowing down, drove her nearly two foot meat tube right up into Sarah's hot, wet, love canal! Sarah gripped the couch so tightly she could have broken the wood in apart, arched her back and gasped with a deep inhale as she was practically skewered on Karen's huge cock. Both girls began to moan out loud and Karen couldn't hold back anymore as she rapidly began to move her hips and quite expertly began to fuck Sarah's pussy like a professional! The couch slid across the floor with almost every thrust and Sarah began to drool as pleasure mixed with a little pain swirled through her body. She was sweating badly and her nipples were as hard as nails at this point. Karen leaned down and reached around Sarah and grabbed her small A cup tits in her hands and pulled Sarah up and back so she could get even more of her thick dick meat up inside her. Karen really started to pound Sarah's pussy with vigor I hadn't seen in a while and I could feel my cock straining against my shorts to be free and as much as I wanted to start masturbating, I knew I could do a lot better than that if I just held out for a while! Karen let Sarah back down and shoved her over her couch and started to fuck her roughly, almost with reckless abandon and Sarah couldn't stop herself from cumming hard every few seconds from the pleasure! Her hot jizz ran down her leg and sprayed onto Karen, but neither of them showed signs of letting up as Karen continued to basically rape this poor woman. If I didn't already known they were both loving this shit to death, I would have really felt badly about the entire situation. Regardless of what I thought could have become a bad situation was turning out to be yet another beautiful situation where a woman in need was being taken care of by somebody she was already starting to share a strong connection with. Karen's cock began to swell and tighten with oncoming release and Sarah was almost ready to pass out from the strain and pleasure she was being put under, but none of that mattered because in seconds Karen jammed her cock all the way up into Sarah and let loose a flood of hot, girly cum! So much came pouring out from around her cock that it was as if you were trying to fill a glass with water from a fire hose turned to maximum pressure. Hot, sticky cum shot everywhere for over two solid minutes and both girls slumped down onto the floor slowly after they spent nearly all of their inhuman energy.

Both girls laid still for several minutes, catching their breath and in Sarah's case, letting the copious amounts of Karen's hot cum ooze from her insides. They turned slowly toward each other and were able to smile at each other before Sarah reached over and took Karen's hand into her own. It was a loving touch and I felt the glow inside Sarah swelling quickly and I knew the connection between myself, Karen and her was now complete, and growing. Meanwhile, Karen's monster cock had quickly began to shrink between her legs until it had reformed into her clitoris, which in turn shrank back down to her normal size before being covered by her new virgin pussy lips and returning completely to normal. I felt now was as good a time as any to help Sarah out a bit and the physical connection of Karen holding onto her hand allowed me to send my power directly to her when I whispered into Sarah's mind "Sarah, no matter how many times you have your pussy fucked, it will always return to its virgin state after the sex is over." Sarah closed her eyes for a moment as she felt something inside her pussy twitch. She let out a soft moan as her pussy flexed and tightened until it was completely back to a virgin state. In seconds you wouldn't have been able to tell she had just had a cock as big as her arm inside her. Sarah opened her eyes and slowly sat up and Karen followed suit, still holding her hand. They smiled at each other and Sarah said "I'm not sure how all of this happened, or why, but..thank you Karen that was amazing." Karen smiled back and said "That wasn't me Sarah, I mean some of it was me, but all this strange stuff was caused by somebody I love very much. If you want to know more, why don't you come with me and we'll take a shower together." Karen stood up and then slowly helped Sarah to her feet and she said "Okay then Karen, I'll play along if you promise me you won't fuck me in the shower." Karen smiled a big smile and said "No promises!" Sarah grinned and pulled Karen with her into her bathroom. She had an average sized bathroom but what was nice was the walk in shower instead of a bathtub. Sarah reached in and turned on the hot water and waited for it to reach a good temperature before stepping in and gently tugging Karen inside as well. Now against my better judgement I decided I wasn't going to use my powers to interfere with their little shower session since they were both sort of dirty and sticky at this point. For a few minutes things were going as normal as they could be as the girls soaped up with this orange scented body wash, apparently one of Sarah's favorite scents and it wasn't that long before they were pressing their bodies together to "share the soap suds" or at least I think that's what Karen said. The hair was next with copious amounts of Vibe Shampoo, no idea why, maybe because it sounded cool or maybe because it was on sale at the time. Either way, they made sure to kiss and lather themselves quite a bit to make sure their hair got squeaky clean. Of course Karen wasn't just making sure Sarah was clean as a whistle for nothing and after the last few soapy suds were washed away, she began to kiss down Sarah's neck, then down to suckle on her pert little nipples, and then made her way South from there. Sarah realized quite quickly what was going on and she didn't fight it, she just silently watched as Karen got down onto her knees and began to kiss around her pussy lips gently while the hot water streamed down her body and bounced lightly across Karen's back.

Sarah let out a soft moan as Karen kissed around her slippery, wet folds and inner thigh and said "So..so..I guess you..ah..are a lesbian then?" Karen smiled and raised her eyes up to look at Sarah and said "I thought I was, until a few months ago when I met somebody very special and he taught me more about myself and love than I could have ever imagined." Karen then leaned in and started to lick Sarah's wet folds gently making her moan while she gasped "SO! OHhh God..mm...you..you met a guy who made you turn bisexual..and..oh...ohhh yes....he..he did what exactly?" Karen was smiling so wide at this point, knowing just how interesting this was getting. Here she was licking pussy, making Sarah moan and drip sweet juices into her mouth, but she was just as aroused as she was curious about what was actually going on, as though the more she knew, the more aroused she was getting. Karen licked slowly up to Sarah's hardening clit and gave it a gentle suckle before she leaned back and said "He has this, power, a power over us, over women. What happened to you was because of him. He turned you into that strange Amazonian monster, he made me grow a huge cock, he made it so that I could see your memories, all the bad things that have happened to you. He connected us with this invisible power, that makes us feel great when we're close to those that share a connection and urge us to find other people that feel like you did and connect with them too." Karen then went right back to work on Sarah's pussy lips, licking her now hard and swollen clitoris gently and making Sarah moan out loud from the pleasure. Sarah remained silent for several minutes, allowing Karen to work on her pussy for a while before she finally bit her lip and said "Soo..so...Jesus Fuck you're soooo...ohhh so good at this! I've never..felt..this way..ahh..mmm in my life! So..this man of yours..you fell in love with him because of this weird power? Is he some sort of An..Angle..or...OHH! Devil?" Karen smiled again and pulled away from Sarah's pussy once more, a line of her juices connected to her tongue from nearly a foot away until it broke and Karen licked her lips. She looked up and said "I thought he was an Angel, he made me feel...like nobody else on Earth could. He's no Devil, no way in Hell would they let this guy into that place. He's...he's my soul mate, it almost pains me to be away from him for long. His touches, his kisses, even his big cock make me feel things most people would only dream of. I will marry that man, and I will stay with him forever if I have to. But he's not the only one I love either. My first love was a woman named Reiko and it was her that made me and Jamie, that's his name by the way, so close to begin with. It's a long story, but judging from what I see down here, I won't have time to tell the whole thing!" Karen of course meant the wetness that was quickly dripping hotly from Sarah's pussy. Karen stuck a few of her fingers up inside there and Sarah moaned and groaned outloud, squeezing her fingers tightly as she writhed in pleasure. Sarah moaned and said "Please...finish me...I'm so....close...." Karen leaned back in and rammed her tongue inside her pussy again, this time with force and technique that ramped her up to orgasm in minutes. Sarah grabbed hold of the shower faucet with both hands tightly as she came hard and fast, almost not ready for the force of the blast. Karen however, was more than ready as she simply covered Sarah's pussy with her mouth and suckled down her hot girl jizz. It wasn't as much as their first make out session, but it filled her throat many times before she ran dry and slowly slipped down onto the floor panting.

The water was now starting to go from hot to luke warm while the girls sat there in the soothing water and several minutes passed before Sarah looked up and said "You...you said he's connected to you, but if his power changed me, does that mean he's connected to me now too?" Karen simply nodded and Sarah said "Then...what happens..now?" Karen smiled and said "Well, that's up to you honestly. I was telling him the other day I wanted him to be a bit naughty as I'm not afraid to let him explore with his powers and do some funny stuff to me, for a change, and it looks like he found another person that needed some help and love instead. I'm not jealous of course, he's my man, but he's several things to me now, so he's more than just a man. What happens now is in your hands. I know that his connection to you is only as strong as you want it to be, and if you want this to just end, we both go our separate ways and that connection will fade and you'll be as you always have been." A look of concern flashed across Sarah's face as Karen said that last line and she quickly but quietly said "N...No! No please, I...I don't want to...I don't want to feel that way again. Like I've always been. Please." Karen smiled and leaned in and gently kissed Sarah on the lips and said "If that's what you want you don't have to be like you were ever again. However, you have to know something now. Stuff like what happened out there in your living room will become the normal thing. You'll want to have big tits, or a big cock, or even freaky shit like claws or fur or something. It's just how it goes because Jamie can manifest desires in you that you'd never tell anybody else, that little dark side you have, that I have, that we all have. If you can't deal with that sort of weird shit, you'd better not go any further." Sarah slowly stood up and helped Karen stand up before she turned off the shower and said "As long as I can meet this Jamie guy someday, I think it's worth some of this weird shit. In fact, I could do this kind of weird shit....all the time really. If..if that's something you want of course." Karen smiled and said "Well I don't see why it'd be a problem on my end. You're sure you want to become one of the few, the proud, the weirdos?" Sarah let out a little giggle and said "Sure, it's better than being the one, the only, the lonely." Karen smiled and the two kissed, passionately for a good five minutes straight before they finally broke from the kiss, stepped out of the shower and got dried off. After doing the usual female thing called the "boob tuck" technique with their towels, the girls went back into the living room. They realized soon enough that their clothes were basically destroyed due to my help and there was a huge puddle of dried girl jizz all over the floor as well as collateral damage all over the back of the couch. I didn't want these two to end up working their ass off because I made them turn into sexual beasts for a bit so I whispered to Karen's mind "Karen you have the power to restore things to their original state so get rid of all the dried cum and fix your clothes and Sarah's clothes if you would." Sarah gasped a little bit and closed her eyes for a moment and when she opened them she could tell exactly what she could do without explanation.

Karen smiled and said "Jamie has all kinds of powers Sarah, and some of them are pretty useful, like this!" Karen waved her hand across the area where the puddle was on the floor and a wisp of wind swirled around the area and suddenly the dried cum instantly disappeared into thin air! Sarah gasped and said "What the hell? How'd you do that?" Karen smiled and said "Jamie can speak to me through the connection we share and he can gift girls powers to do things, all kinds of things. Another example just for you!" Karen waved her hands around again, this time focusing on the tattered remains of Sarah's business outfit. The cloth swirled up into the air and then surrounded Sarah like a small tornado. Her towel fell to the floor and she gasped as her clothing seemed to almost stick to her as the pieces of cloth reformed across her entire body like pieces of a jigsaw puzzle until in a small flash of light, Sarah was full clothed in her casual clothing as though the whole outfit was brand new. Sarah looked herself over and everything felt just fine, just like her old clothes before she looked over at Karen and said "He gave you the power to fix...clothing?" Karen giggled and said "It's not the first time I've ruined my clothes being with him and doing kinky stuff, but yeah he can give me the power to do almost anything he wants. It's like, it's sorta like he tells me 'you can do this now' and I sort of 'feel' it inside myself and I just..I dunno, I can just suddenly know how to do what he wanted me to do. Sometimes I don't though, it just depends on how sneaky he's trying to be." Sarah shook her head and said "Is he like trying to take over the world or something? This is crazy shit Karen, being able to force us to do whatever fucked up shit he wants!" Karen shook her finger at Sarah and said "No, no, no, not at all. Now I'll say that while it seems he could take over the world, or he could use his powers for some nefarious purpose, he doesn't, and I'm not sure he can. If you're connected to him, you can sort of resist his power, if you try." Sarah thought for a minute and said "But I bet you haven't really tried before have you? I mean does he usually turn women into giant monsters, or make them grow big cocks like he did with us?" Karen leaned back against the couch and said "We've done some kinky stuff and lets say, I've never wanted to do more kinky shit in my life. I'd never have wanted to grow a cock or turn into an Amazon before I met Jamie. I mean who thinks of shit like that? But what if you could turn into an Amazon, or grow a cock and fuck one of the most beautiful women you've ever seen? Would you 'want' to? Would you be brave enough to ask somebody to make that happen to you? Or would you curl up into a ball and roll away into the darkness of your own, lonely, 'safe' world? Sarah leaned back against the wall for a moment but before she could say anything Karen said "You having second thoughts?" Sarah's eyes darted up from the floor to meet with Karen's stare, a stare that was a bit more stern than happy, that stare that just screams "you're not this big of a pussy are you?". Karen walked over to Sarah and placed her hand on her chest and said "You feel that don't you? That small warmth inside yourself? Not exactly on the surface, but deeper, something inside your soul? Tugging at you, trying to tear down the dark walls you've put in front of it for your entire life?" Sarah looked down and placed her hand on top of Karen's and closed her eyes. Now it was my turn to help her out a little and though the connection was barely there, a small almost invisible thread, I rode it into Sarah's mind and said "Sarah, don't let your fear of the past get in the way of being who you really want to be, and doing what you really want to do. Maybe I'm not the expert, Lord knows I'm still a child when it comes to what women want, but I promise you, whatever happens, we'll always be with you for help, for guidance and for love."

Sarah gasped and opened her eyes, staring right into Karen's eyes and whispered "Always.....for love.." Sarah looked up as if to tell Karen that she heard me, but Karen just nodded her head because she knew. Karen began to pull her hand away, but Sarah quickly grabbed it and pulled them both into a loving hug, Sarah resting her head on top of Karen's massive tits. Sarah began to cry suddenly and Karen felt the connection between them suddenly swell with happiness and love which in turn flooded me with emotions from Sarah's past. Her abusive Father who beat her Mother almost nightly, which made her Mother take drugs for the pain and alcohol just to deal with the strain of the relationship. More than all of that, when she was nine, her Father raped her one night after he had beaten her Mother so badly that she sustained a concussion and passed out. Sarah's resistance wasn't due to the powers, it was due to the fact that I was a male, and my powers were similar to the control her Father had over her and her Mother. Those walls were sturdy and in most any way you wanted to look at it, justified. She built a wall between her Father and her Mother to separate herself from the people that had nearly ruined her life forever. She had wanted help back then, and nobody did help and she was too scared to go out and get it. What nine year old could? What if her Father had found out and beat her also? He'd already proven he was a piece of shit by raping his own daughter so how much would it take to push him to just flat out killing her? Finally those walls were melting with the light, the connection coming into her and into me, into us. Sarah would not be alone again, I'd give her a reason to forget all of those bad parts of her life, she no longer needed them to move forward and live. I would give her whatever she wanted to make up for the family that wouldn't do the same. Sarah suddenly whispered "I feel it. I feel the warmth, the connection. I feel him and I feel you Karen." Sarah wiped her tears, took a step back and said "I love you Karen. You feel like the Mother I always wanted, the Mother I dreamed would come home one day and take me away from all of the bad things. And you finally did come. I won't leave you, or Jamie, I'll be with you both, always. I love you both!" Sarah leaned in and happily began to kiss Karen deeply, and she returned the favor with passion and love. The connection we shared immediately turned bright and hot, and I felt my cock jump into action at the thoughts and sexual passion that washed over me at it tented my shorts and began to strain for release. I searched Sarah's mind for those darker bits, those things we all share and yet never tell anybody about. Strangely, Sarah's life growing up had practically nullified any darker urges in her. Her pure fear of her parents and of men and what they could do never let Sarah actually mature much sexually. She had been shunned most of her life to the point where she wanted nothing to do with anybody, male or female, at least not until she met me, well connected to me of course. Much like Reiko, Sarah let her mental wall crumble just enough to share some sense of love with me and me with her, but mentally and sexually she was almost like a clean slate to be honest. The first "pure" woman I'd come across. She had desire, she felt love, but that's all the further she'd ever gone. She didn't have a dark side, she didn't know what she liked, or what she didn't like, she just knew she didn't want to be alone again.

My connection with Sarah had become strong enough that I could now use my powers on her without the need for using Karen as the go between. As the kiss broke between them I figured it was time for more fun, kinky, dark side stuff. Well, honestly, dark side is probably pushing it. These desires I felt for these girls were more like those things your Mother tells you not to do when you're growing up, a lot of "what if" moments that you think about when you let your mind wander on it's own. Besides, it'd be a while since I messed around with some of my own kinks so I figured what better time to mess with Karen than now, after all, she was the one that told me to go for it right? I grinned and whispered to Karen "Karen I want you to do whatever Sarah asks you to do." I saw her close her eyes for a moment and knowing Karen was ready I whispered into Sarah's mind "Sarah, I want you to tell Karen to lie down on the couch and wait while you go change into something more appropriate for the evening." Sarah let out a small gasp and closed her eyes for a moment, almost not sure what had happened. She was the first to speak "Karen, if you don't mind lying down on the couch for a few minutes, I'm going to go change into something a little more...appropriate." Karen smiled and said "Sure I don't mind Sarah, just get as comfortable as you want, and I'll be here waiting." Sarah smiled and started to walk into her bedroom, closing the door gently behind her. Her bedroom wasn't too big really, mostly a bed, nightstand, dresser, a big mirror and normal sized apartment closet and a decently sized bathroom with shower and the usual sink, toilet and linen closet. I grinned and decided it was time to have a little fun so I whispered into Sarah's mind "Sarah, I want you to sit on your bed and relax until I tell you to move." Sarah smiled and slowly walked over to her bed and sat down gently, letting herself lay back onto it while she stretched her arms and legs out, letting herself relax. I quickly turned my attention to Karen who was quietly sitting on the couch, a slight grin on her face as she waited for Sarah to finish whatever she was doing and come back, just like she had asked her to. I began to concentrate on her and whispered into her mind "Karen, Sarah's sweet smelling scent is on everything around you and I want that scent to begin to affect you. The next time you breath in, her scent will cause your body to become overwhelmed by heat and make you incredibly horny. You will sweat badly from such a lustful heat which will immediately cause you to give off a scent of your own so strong Sarah will be able to smell it even in her bedroom. You'll stay very horny and hot until I say otherwise but you will be unable to pleasure yourself, remove your clothing or orgasm until I say you can!"

Almost immediately Karen let out a small gasp as she took in a rather deep breath and whispered "Hmm..what is that I smell? I didn't notice it before, but there's something sweet in the air. Smells nice, Sarah must have an air freshener around here somewhere." Karen began to instinctively breath a little heavier, taking in longer breaths as sweat began to bead up across her forehead and chest. I saw her nipples begin to harden outwards into her shirt, even through her bra as she licked her lips and began to squirm a little on the couch. Karen let out a small moan and said "Ohhh...oh my goodness...it's getting warm in here..and that smell...what is that smell? It smells so good...I love it..mmmm..ohhh...I feel...I feel so good all of a sudden. Sarah needs to hurry up in there before I...before I do something on my own here..ohhhh..." Karen began to sweat more, several drops sliding down the side of her face as she fanned herself to get some relief from the sudden heat with one hand and began to slowly rub her crotch through her dress with the other. In seconds her shirt was becoming drenched in her sweet smelling sweat as she began to pant as large drops of sweat slid down her face, neck and chest. Even her legs were quickly being covered in her new powerful, scented sweat drops as she laid face down on the pillows on the couch and began to moan and buck her hips into her hands looking for some release from the heat. She moaned out loud "Oh God! Oh God! I'm burning up! What...what's ha..happening to me!" Karen pulled her dress up and plunged her fingers down into her panties and began to finger her soaking pussy but she wouldn't find the orgasm she was already praying would happen soon. I smiled as my power worked on her and then I began to focus my attentions back to Sarah who was still lying on her bed staring up at her ceiling, looking quite relaxed. Now however, was her time to shine and for me to show her what my powers could do! Since Sarah didn't have any real dark desires or needs, I figured I'd help her out and give her a few of my own. In fact, I was going to revisit an idea I'd only ever done once with Karen and one I always loved to watch. I whispered into Sarah's relaxed mind "Sarah, Karen's sweet powerful scent has permeated your apartment and I want you to smell it and when you do you're going to transform into a sexual monster, a wild beast, a giant, muscular werewolf that craves wild sex with Karen!"I didn't specify a werewolf type per se, but I had the idea in my head of just how I wanted her to look and I was excited to see what would happen next.

Sarah took in a deep breath suddenly and she let out a little moan while she said "Oooo, what's that smell? It smells....it smells like..oh..like..pussy...err..no.why did I say that? But..the smell..it..grrrrr...like...I...want..to.eat...p..pussy!" Sarah sat up on her bed and began to pant quickly, sweat quickly forming across her brow and chest and she began to look around quickly, as though not sure what was happening and said "Oh...Oh God, it's so hot in here...I...grrr...what's..going on with me? I feel so...so...fucking..horny! Ngh...I need...I need..to..to...Ohhhh...fuck! Karen...h.help me...oh God..oh GOD..Kareeeenn...." Sarah's voice dropped lower in tone as she looked over at her bedroom door, her eyes changing from her sparkling blue to almost glowing yellow. She sat up onto her knees, holding onto the bed's foot board while arching her back and letting out a low growl, her skin starting to pulsate and shift around as new muscles began to form underneath it. Sweat covered her so badly all of her clothing was now stuck to her body, completely drenching the fabric. Her fingernails began to split open and sharpened, black claws began to push through, scratching the wood of the foot board. Sarah looked down and held up her hands and let out a gasp at the sight of her new, inch long, razor sharp claws. She saw the veins on her arms had become swollen and were pulsating rapidly to her now racing heart. She shook her head and said "My God, what's...happening..to my hands? What's happening..to...to...ahh..nghhh!" Sarah's back arched as her head snapped back and she let out a low moan, her teeth growing pointed and sharp inside a mouth that was already starting to push outwards giving her a slight muzzle. Her hair was rapidly growing from the top of her head and spreading downwards along the sides of her ears which were pulsating, shifting, growing pointed and moving upwards along her changing skull.

............................................to be continued!